Entire Sundarakanda from ValmikiRamayan.Net

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 1

Introduction

This first chapter of Sundara Kanda describes Hanuma's preparations to cross the ocean in search of Seetha. Mighty Hanuma's flight over the ocean is described in a glorious detail. Hanuma's encountering of Mainaka, Surasa and Simhika form important phases of His flight.

tato rāvaṇanītāyāḥ sītāyāḥ śatrukarśanaḥ |

iyeṣa padamanveṣṭuṃ cāraṇācarite pathi ||5-1-1

1. tataH = after that; shatrukarshanaH = the destroyer of foes (Hanuma); iyeshha = desired to (travel in); pathi = the path; chaaraNaa charite = tread by chaaranas; anveshhTum = to search for; siithayaaH padam = Seetha's place; raavaNa niitaayaaH = taken away by Ravana.

After that, Hanuma, the destroyer of foes, desired to travel in the sky where celestials like chaaranas tread, to search for Seetha, who was taken away by Ravana.

duṣkaraṃ niṣpratidvandvaṃ cikīrṣan karma vānaraḥ |

samudagraśirogrīvo gavāṃpatirivābabhau || 5-1-2

2. vaanaraH = The monkey (Hanuma); chikiirshhan = who desired to perform; karma = a deed; dushhkaram = (which is) impossible to do; babhau = shone; gavaam pati iva = like a bull; nishhpratidvandvam = without any obstacles; samudagrashirogriivaH = with a raised head and neck.

Hanuma who desired to perform a deed done by no one else, shone like a bull without any obstacles, with his stretched neck and raised head.

atha vaiḍūryavarṇeṣu śādvaleṣu mahābalaḥ |

dhīraḥ salilakalpeṣu viccāra yathāsukham ||5-1-3

3. atha = after that; mahaabalaH = the mighty one; dhiiraH = the courageous one; vichachaara = roamed about; yathaa sukham = at ease; shaadvaleshhu = on the lawns; vaiDuura varNeshhu = with the hue of an emerald; salilakalpeshhu = and same as (still) water (from a distance).

After that, the mighty and courageous Hanuma roamed at ease on the lawns with the hue of an emerald, which looked like still water from a distance.

dvijān vitrāsayan dhīmānurasā pādapān haran |

mṛgāṃśca subāhunnighnan pravṛddha iva kesarī|| 5-1-4

4. dhiimaan = the thoughtful (Hanuma); pravR^iddhaH kesarii iva = (trod) like a ramapant lion; dvijaan vitraasayan = making birds to fear; haran = destroying; paadapaan = trees; urasaa = by his breast; nighnan = killing; subahuun = many; mR^igaaMshcha = animals also.

The thoughtful Hanuma tread like a rampant lion, making birds fear, uprooting trees by his breast and also killing many animals.

nīlalohitamāñjiṣṭhapatravarṇaiḥ sitāsitaiḥ |

svabhāvavihitaiścitrairdhātubhiḥ samalaṃkṛtam ||5-1-5

kāmarūpibhirāviṣṭamabhīkṣṇaṃ saparicchidaiḥ |

yakṣakinnaragandharvairdevaklpaiśca pannagaiḥ ||5-1-6

sa tasya girivaryasya tale nāgavarāyute |

tiṣṭhan kapivarastatra hrade nāga ivābabhau ||5-1-7

5;6;7. saH = that; kapivaraH = great monkey; babhau = shone; naagaH iva = like an elephant; hrade = in a lake; tishhThan = being located; tasya girivarasya = on that great mountain's; tale = foot; naagavaraayute = which had best of elephants; tatra = there; samalaMkR^itam = was decorated by; svabhaavavihitaiH = naturally formed; dhaatubhiH = mineral rocks; chitraiH = of varied hues; sitaasitaiH = (like) black and white; niilalohitamaaJNjishhThapatravarNaiH = blue; red; yellow; leaf color (green); abhiikshNam aavishhTam = surrounded to a great extent by; yakshakinnaragandharvaiH = Yakshas- Kinnaras-Gandharvas; kaamaruupibhiH = who could assume desired form; saparichchhadaiH = together with their families; cha deva kalpaiH pannagaiH = and godly serpents.

That great monkey Hanuma shone like an elephant in a lake, standing on the foot of that great mountain by the name of Mahendra, where many elephants of good breed resided, which was beautifully decorated with many naturally formed mineral rocks of varied hue like black, white, red, blue, yellow and green and which was surrounded by godly serpents and Yakshas, Kinnaras, Gandharvas who were capable of assuming desired form, together with their families.

sa sūryāya mahendrāya pavanāya svayaṃbhuve |

bhūtebhyaścāñjaliṃ kṛtvā cakāra gamane matim || 5-1-8

8. saH = He; kR^itvaa = performed; aJNjaliM = salutation with joined palms; suuryaaya = to Sun-God; mahendraaya = to Lord Indra; pavanaaya = to the God of Wind; svayaMbhuve = to Lord Brahma; cha bhuutebhyaH = and to Bhutas; matim chakaara = (and) set his mind; gamane = to leave.

He saluted with joined palms to the Sun-God, Lord Indra, God of Wind, Lord Brahma and Bhutas and decided to leave.

añjaliṃ prāṅmukhaḥ kṛtvā pavanāyātmayoonayo |

tato hi vavṛdhe gantuṃ dakṣiṇo dakṣiṇāṃ diśm || 5-1-9

9. praaN^mukhaH = (Hanuma) facing east; kR^itvaa = offered; aJNjalim = salutation; pavanaaya = Lord of Wind; aatma yonaye = responsible for his own birth; tataH = and then; vavR^idhe hi = increased (his body); gantuM = to go; dakshiNaam dishaM = the southern direction.

Hanuma turned towards east, saluted his father, the Lord of Wind and increased his body to go towards southern direction.

plavaṅgapravarairdṛṣṭaḥ plavane kṛtaniścayaḥ |

vavṛdhe rāmavṛddhyartham samudra iva parvasu || 5-1-10

10. dR^ishhTaH = being seen; plavaN^gapravaraiH = by best of Vaanaras; kR^ita nishchayaH = with a strong resolve; plavane = to fly; vavR^idhe = grew; raama vR^iddhyarthaM = for Rama's success; samudraH iva = like the ocean; parvasu = on full moon days.

With all the Vaanaras seeing, Hanuma decided to fly and like an ocean swelling on full moon days, grew for Rama's success.

niṣpramāṇaśarīraḥ san lilaṅghayiṣurarṇavam |

bāhubhyāṃ pīḍayāmāsa caraṇābhyāṃ ca parvatam || 5-1-11

11. lilaN^ghayishhuH = Desiring to leap; arNavam = the ocean; nishhpramaaNa shariiraH = with an immeasurable body; piiDayaamaasa = pressed; parvatam = the mountain; baahubhyaam = with hands; cha charaNaabhyaam = and feet.

With a desire to cross the ocean, Hanuma grew his body immeasurably and pressed the mountain with his feet and hands.

sa cacālācalaścāpi muhūrtaṃ kapipīḍitaḥ |

tarūṇāṃ puṣpitāgrāṇāṃ sarvaṃ puṣpamaśātayat || 5-1-12

12. kapipiiDitaH = tormented by Hanuma; saH achalaH api = even that mountain; chachaala = shook; muhuurtam = for an instant; ashaatayat = (and) caused to fall; sarvam = all; pushhpam = blossom; taruuNaam = of trees; pushhpitaagraaNaam = with flowered ends.

Thus tormented by Hanuma, that mountain shook for an instant and showered all flowers of trees on it.

tena pādapamuktena puṣpaughena sugandhinā |

sarvataḥ saṃvṛtaḥ śailo babhau puṣpamayo yathā ||5-1-13

13. saMvR^itaH = covered; sarvataH = all through; sugandhinaa pushhpaughena = by groups of fragrant flowers; tena paadapamuktena = left by those trees; shailaH = (that) mountain; babhau = shone; yathaa = like; pushhpamayo = being made of flowers.

Covered all through by those fragrant flowers which fell down from the trees, that mountain shone like a mountain made of flowers.

tena cottamavīryeṇa pīḍyamānaḥ sa parvataḥ |

salilaṃ saṃprasusrāva madaṃ matta iva dvipaḥ ||5-1-14

14. saH parvataH = that mountain; saMprasusraava = shed; salilam = water; madam iva = like rut juice; mathaH dvipaH = (from) an elephant in rut; piiDyamaanaH = being pressed; tena uttama viiryeNa = by that powerful Hanuma.

That mountain shed water like an elephant in rut emitting rut juice, after being pressed by the mighty Hanuma.

pīḍyamānastu balinā mahendrastena parvataḥ |

rītīrnirvartayāmāsa kāñcanāñjanarājatīḥ ||5-1-15

15. piiDyamaanaH = tormented; tena balinaa = by that mighty Hanuma; riitiiH = lines; kaaJNchanaaJNjana raajatiiH = gold; silver and black kind; nirvartayaamaasa = were made to form; mahendraH parvataH = (on) the mountain of Mahendra.

Pressed by that mighty Hanuma, streaks of gold silver and antimony color appeared on the Mahendra mountain.

mumoca ca śilāḥ śailo viśālāḥ samanaḥśilāḥ |

madhyamenārciṣā juṣṭo dhūmarājīrivānalaḥ ||5-1-16

16. shailaH = mountain; mumocha cha = also emitted; vishaalaaH = vast; shilaaH = boulders; samanaH shilaaH = with rocks of Sulfur; dhuumaraajiiriva = like columns of smoke; analaH = (from a) fire; jushhTaH = with; madhyamena archishhaa = with a medium flame.

Huge Rocks of Sulfur were also shot forth from that mountain, just as a fire burning with a medium flame would emit columns of smoke.

giriṇā pīḍyamānena pīḍyamānāni sarvaśḥ |

guhāviṣṭāni bhūtāni vinedurvikṛtaiḥ svaraiḥ ||5-1-17

17. piiDyamaanaani = being pressed; sarvashaH = on all sides; giriNaa = by the mountain; piiDyamaanena = which was being tormented (by Hanuma); bhuutaani = creatures; guhaavishhTaani = living in caves; vineduH = shrieked; vikR^itaiH = in horrifying; svaraiH = tones.

Being pressed on all sides by the mountain which itself was being pressed by Hanuma, creatures living in the caves of that mountain shrieked in horrifying tones.

sa mahāsattvasaṃnādaḥ śailapīḍānimittajaḥ |

pṛthivīṃ pūrayāmāsa diśaścopavanāni ca ||5-1-18

18. saH = that; mahaasattvasaMnaadaH = loud noise from creatures; shailapiiDaanimittajaH = formed because of the stress to the mountain; puurayaamaasa = filled; pR^ithiviim = the earth; cha dishaH = all the directions; cha upavanaani = and forests (near that mountain).

That loud noise from creatures which emanated because of stress caused to the mountain, filled the earth and all four directions and forests near that mountain.

śirobhiḥ pṛthubhiḥ sarpā vyaktasvastikalakṣaṇaiḥ |

vamantaḥ pāvakaṃ ghoraṃ dadaṃśurdaśanaiḥ śilāḥ ||5-1-19

19. sarpaaH = Snakes; vyakta svastika lakshaNaiH = with clear swastika signs (on the hoods); vamantaH = spewed out; ghoram paavakam = frightening flame; pR^ithubhiH shirobhiH = with (their) great heads; dadaMshuH = (and) bit; shilaaH = rocks; dashanaiH = with (their) teeth.

Great snakes with clear swastika signs on their hoods, spewed out frightening flames with their great heads and bit the rocks with their teeth.

tāstadā saviṣairdaṣṭāḥ kupitaistairmahāśilāḥ|

jajjvaluḥ pāvakoddīptā bibhiduśca sahasradhā ||5-1-20

20. tadaa = then; taaH mahaashilaaH = those great rocks; dashhTaaH = bit; taiH = by those (snakes); kupitaiH = with anger; savishhaiH = (and) with venom; jajvaluH = burned; paavakoddiiptaaH = encouraged by the flame; bibhidushcha = and split; sahasrathaa = into thousand pieces.

Then those great rocks bit by those snakes with anger and venom, burned due to the flame and split into thousand pieces.

yāni cauṣadhajālāni tasmin jātāni parvate |

viṣaghnānyapi nāgānāṃ na śekuḥ śamituṃ viṣam|| 5-1-21

21. yaani aushhadhajaalaani = whatever medicinal herbs; jaataani = born; tasmin parvate = on that mountain; vishhaghnaanyapi = although destroyers of poison; na shekuH = (were) not capable; shamitum = of neutralizing; vishham = poison; naagaanaam = of the snakes.

Medicinal herbs from that mountain, although capable of destroying ordinary poisons, could not neutralize the poison from those snakes.

bhidyate.ayaṃ girirbhūtairiti mattvā tapasvinaḥ |

trastā vidyādharāstasmādutpetuḥ strīgaṇaiḥ saha|| 5-1-22

pānabhūmigataṃ hitvā haimamāsavabhājanam |

pātraṇi ca mahārhāṇi karakāṃśca hiraṇmayān ||5-1-23

lehyānuccāvacān bhakṣyān māṃsāni vividhāni ca |

ārṣabhāṇi ca carmāṇi khaḍgāṃśca kanakatsarūn || 5-1-24

22; 23; 24. tapasvinaH = ascetics; mattvaa = thought; iti = that; ayam = this giriH = mountain; bhidyate = is being shattered; bhuutaiH = by bhutas; utpetuH = (and) flew away; vidhyaadharaaH = Vidhyaadharaas; trastaaH = who became afraid; hitvaa = left; haimam = golden; aasavabhaajanam = jugs of wine; paanabhuumigatam = in the liquor house; mahaarhaaNi = golden hued; karakaaMshcha = vases; uchchaavachaan = lot of; lehyaan = sauces to be licked; bhakshyaan = eatables; vividhaani = various; maaMsaani = meats; charmaaNi = skins; aarshhabhaaNi = of oxen; khaDgaaMshcha = and swords; kanakatsaruun = with gold hilts; utpetuH = (and) flew; strii ganaiH saha = along with their women folk.

Ascetics residing on that mountain flew away from there thinking that some demons were destroying it. Vidhyadharas who lived there, became afraid and flew away with their women folk, leaving behind them golden jugs of wine in the liquor house, gold vases, a varieties of sauces that can be licked, eatables, various meats, skins of oxen and swords with golden hilts.

kṛtakṇṭhaguṇāḥ kṣībā rktamālyānulepanāḥ |

rktakṣāḥ puṣkarākṣāśca gaganaṃ pratipedire ||5-1-25

25. kshiibaaH = the intoxicated (Vidhyadharas); kR^ita kanTha guNaaH = with garlands around neck; rakta maalyaanulepanaaH = with red flower garlands and smeared with sandal paste; raktaakshaaH = with reddened eyes; pushhparaakshaashcha = and with lotus like eyes; pratipedire = obtained; gaganam = the sky.

The intoxicated Vidyadharas with garlands around their neck decked with red flower garlands and smeared with sandal paste, with reddened eyes, and with lotus shaped eyes, obtained the sky.

hāranūpurakeyūrapārihāryadharāḥ striyaḥ |

vismitāḥ sasmitāstasthurākāśe ramaṇaiḥ saha ||5-1-26

26. striiyaH = Women; haara nuupura keyuura paarihaarya dharaaH = wearing necklaces; anklets; armlets and bangles; tastuH = stood; aakaashe = in the sky; vishmitaaH = with surprise; sasmitaaH = (and) with smiles; ramaNaiH saH = along with their loved ones.

Vidyadhara women wearing necklaces, anklets, armlets and bangles stood in the sky with surprise and with smiles along with their loved ones.

darśayanto mahāvidyāṃ vidyādharamaharṣayaḥ |

sahitāstasthurākāśe vīkṣāñcakruśca parvatam|| 5-1-27

27. vidyaadhara maharshhayaH = Vidyadharas and great sages; tastuH = stood; aakaashe = in the sky; sahitaaH = in a group; darshayantaH = showing; mahaavidyaam = great prowess; viikshaaJNchakrushcha = and viewed; parvatam = the mountain.

Vidyadharas and great sages stood in the sky in a group, showing their great prowess and viewed the mountain.

śuśruvuścatadā śabdamṛṣīṇāṃ bhāvitātmanām|

cāraṇānāṃ ca siddhānāṃ sthitānāṃvimale.ambare|| 5-1-28

28. tadaa = then; shushruvuH = (they) heard; shabdam = words; charaNaanaam = of Charanas; siddhaanaam = Siddhas; cha R^ishhiNaam = and Rishis; bhaavitaatmaanaam = with pure hearts; sthitaanaam = located; vimale ambare = in (that) clear sky.

Then they heard words of Charanas, Siddhas and pure hearted Rishis who were located in that clear sky.

eṣa parvatasaṃkāśo hanūmān mārutātmajaḥ |

titīrṣati mahāvegaḥ samudraṃ makarālayam ||5-1-29

29. eshhaH = this; hanumaan = Hanuma; parvatasaMkaashaH = who is equal to a mountain; maarutaatmajaH = who is the son of Vayu; mahaavegaH = with great speed; titiirshhati = wants to cross; samudram = the ocean; makaraalayam = which is abode to crocodiles.

"This Hanuma, who is equal to a mountain, who is the son of Vayu, and who has great speed, wants to cross the ocean which is abode to crocodiles."

rāmārthaṃ vānarārthaṃ ca cikīrṣan karmaduṣkaram |

samudrasya paraṃ pāraṃ duṣprāpaṃ prāptumicchati|| 5-1-30

30. ichchhati = (He) wants; praaptum = to obtain; samudrasya param paaram = the other side of ocean; dushhpraapam = which is hard to obtain; chikiirshhan = (and) has decided to perform; dushhkaram = (this) impossible; karma = task; raamaartham = for Rama; vaanaraaratham = and for Vanaras.

"Hanuma has decided to perform an impossible task for the sake of Rama and Vanaras and wants to obtain the other side of ocean which is hard to obtain."

iti vidyādharāḥ śrutvā vacasteṣāṃ mahātmanām |

tamaprameyaṃ dadṛśuḥ parvate vānararṣabham ||5-1-31

31. vidyadharaaH = Vidyadharas; shrutvaa = listened; vachaH = words; teshhaam mahaatmaanaam = of those great people; iti = thus; dadR^ishuH = (and) looked; tam vaanarashhabhaH = (at) that best of Vanaras; aprameyam = who is incomparable; parvate = (standing) on the mountain.

Vidyadharas thus listened to the words of those great people and looked at the incomparable Hanuma, best among Vanaras, standing on the mountain.

dudhuve ca sa romāṇi cakampe cācalopamaḥ |

nanāda sumahānādaṃ sumahāniva toyadaḥ || 5-1-32

32. saH = He; achalopamaH = equal to a mountain; dudhuve cha = shook; romaaNi = hair; chakampe cha = quivered (his body); nanaada = (and ) sounded; sumahaanaadam = a great roar; iva sumahaan toyadaH = like a vast cloud.

He, who is equal to a mountain, shook his hair, quivered his body and let out a great roar like from a vast cloud.

ānupūrvyeṇa vṛttaṃ ca lāṅgūlaṃ lomabhiścitam |

utpatiṣyan vicikṣepa pakṣirāja ivoragam ||5-1-33

33. utpatishhyan = About to fly; vichikshepa = (Hanuma) jolted; laaN^guulaM = tail; aanupuurvyeNa vR^ittam = (rolled) in a circle from top to bottom; chitam = covered; lomabhiH = with hair; yathaa = like; pakshi raajaH = the king of birds (Garuda); uragam = (jolts) a snake.

About to fly, Hanuma jolted his tail, which was rolled into a circle from top to bottom, and which was covered with hair, just as Garuda, the king of birds would jolt a snake.

tasya lāṅgūlamāviddhamāttavegasya pṛṣṭhataḥ |

dadṛśe garuḍeneva hriyamāṇo mahoragaḥ || 5-1-34

34. tasya aattavegasya = receiving his vigor; laaN^guulam = tail; aaviddham = curled; pR^ishhThataH = (at) his back; dadR^ishe = was seen; mahoragaH iva = like a great serpent; hriyamaaNaH = being stolen; garudena = by Garuda.

Receiving his vigor, the tail curled at his back was seen like a great serpent being stolen by Garuda.

bāhū saṃstaṃbhayāmāsa mahāparighasaṃnibhau |

sasāda ca kapiḥ kṭyāṃ caraṇau saṃcukoca ca ||5-1-35

35. kapiH = Hanuma (lit. monkey); saMstambhayaamaasa = supported;; baahuu = his arms; mahaa parigha sannibhau = which resembled huge iron clubs; sasaada = crouched; kaTyaam = the waist; cha saMchukocha = and contracted; charaNau = feet.

Hanuma firmly supported his arms (on the mountain surface) which resembled huge iron clubs, crouched the waist and contracted his feet.

saṃhṛtya ca bhujau śrīmāṃstathaiva ca śirodharām |

tejaḥ sttvaṃ tathā vīryamāviveśa sa vīryavān ||5-1-36

36. saMhR^itya = bending; bhujau cha = shoulders; tathaiva cha = and also; shirodharaam = neck; saH = that (Hanuma); shrimaan = (who is) glorious; viiryavaan = mighty; aavivesha = increased; tejaH = energy; sattvam = strength; tathaa = and; viiryam = courage.

Bending shoulders and neck, that mighty and glorious Hanuma, increased his energy, strength and courage.

mārgamālokayandūrādūrdhvaṃ praṇihitekṣaṇaḥ |

rurodha hṛdaye prāṇānākāśamavalokayan || 5-1-37

37. uurdhvam praNihitekshaNaH = With eyes raised up; aalokayan = seeing; maargam = the way; dooraat = from a distance; avalokayan = viewing; aakaasham = the sky; rurodha = (he) held; praaNaan = breath; hR^idaye = in heart.

With his eyes raised up, seeing the way from a distance, viewing the sky, he held his breath in his heart.

padbhyāṃ dṛḍhamavasthānaṃ kṛtvā sa kapikuñjaraḥ |

nikuñcya karṇau hanumānutpatiṣyan mahābalaḥ |

vānarān vānaraśreṣṭha idaṃ vacanamabravīt || 5-1-38

38. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; kapikuJNjaraH = who is equal to an elephant among monkeys; mahaabalaH = the mighty one; vaanarashreshhThaH = the best among Vaanaraas; kR^itvaa = performed; avasthaanam = standing; dR^iDham = firmly; padbhyaam = with his feet; nikuJNchya = bending; karNau = ears; utpatishhyan = before flying; abraviit = spoke; idam vachanam = these words; vaanaraan = to Vaanaraas.

That mighty Hanuma, equal to an elephant among monkeys and the best among Vaanaraas, stood firmly with his legs, bent his ears and before flying spoke these words to the Vaanaraas.

yathā rāghavanirmuktaḥ śaraḥ śvasanavikramaḥ |

gaccettadvadgamiṣyāmi laṅkāṃ rāvaṇapālitām || 5-1-39

na hi drakṣyāmi yadi tāṃ laṅkāyāṃ janakātmajām |

anenaiva hi vegena gamiṣyāmi surālayam || 5-1-40

yadi vā tridive sītāṃ na drakṣyāmyakṛtaśramaḥ |

baddhvā rākṣasarājānamānayiṣyāmi rāvaṇam || 5-1-41

sarvathā kṛtakāryo.ahameṣyāmi saha sītayā |

ānayiṣyāmi vā laṅkāṃ samutpāṭya sarāvaṇām || 5-1-42

39-42. gamishhyaami = I will go; laN^kaaM = to Lanka; raavaNapaalitaam = ruled by Ravana; yathaa = as; sharaH = an arrow; raaghava nirmuktaH = released by Rama; gachchhet = will go; tadvat = like that; shvasana vikramaH = with wind-like speed; yadi = if; na hi drakshyaami = I do not see; taam janakaatmajaam = that daughter of Janaka; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; anena vegenaina hi = with the same speed; gamishhyaami = I will go; suraalayam = to the abode of gods; yadi = if; na drakshyaami vaa = I do not see; siitaam = Seetha; tridive = in heaven; aanayishhyaami = I will get; raavaNam = Ravana; raakshasaraajaanam = the king of raakshasaas; baddhvaa = tied up (in chains); akR^ita shramaH = without effort; aham eshhyaami = I will return; sarvathaa = in all events; kR^itakaaryaH = successfully; siitayaa saha = along with Seetha; vaa = or; aanayishhyaami = I will get; laN^kaaM = Lanka; saraavaNaam = along with Ravana; samutpaaTya = (after) uprooting (it).

"I will go to the city of Lanka, ruled by Ravana just like an arrow released by Rama will go, with wind-like speed. If I do not see the daughter of Janaka there, I will go with the same speed to the abode of gods. If I do not see Seetha there in heaven, I will get Ravana the king of raakshasaas tied up in chains without any effort. I will, in all events, return successfully along with Seetha or I will get Lanka along with Ravana after uprooting it."

evamuktvā tu hanumānvānarānvānarottamaḥ || 5-1-43

utpapātātha vegena vegavānavicārayan |

suparṇamiva cātmānaṃ mene sa kapikuñjaraḥ || 5-1-44

43-44. vaanarottamaH = the best among Vaanaraas; hanumaan = Hanuma; uktvaa tu = spoke; evam = this; vaanaraan = to Vaanaraas; atha = (and) after that; avichaarayan = without thinking (anything else); utpapaata = flew up; vegena = with speed; mahaa vegavaan = (being) with lot of vigor; saH kapikuJNjaraH = that great monkey; mene cha = also thought; aatmaanam = himself; suparNamiva = as being equal to Garuda.

The best among Vaanaraas, Hanuma, spoke in this way to Vaanaraas and then without thinking about anything else, flew up with lot of vigor. That great monkey also thought himself equal to Garuda, the king of birds.

samutpatati tasmiṃstu vegātte nagarohiṇaḥ |

saṃhṛtya viṭapān sarvān samutpetuḥ samantataḥ || 5-1-45

45. tasmin samutpatati = while he was rising up; vegaat = due to the force; te nagarohiNaH = trees on that mountain; samutpetuH = flew away; samantataH = in all directions; saMhR^itya = drawing together; sarvaan viTapaan = all branches.

While he was flying up, due to that force, all trees on that mountain flew away in all directions, drawing together all their branches.

sa mattakoyaṣṭibhakān pādapān puṣpaśālinaḥ |

udvahannūruvegena jagāma vimale.ambare || 5-1-46

46. saH = He; ambare jagaama = went in the sky; udvahan = taking aloft (with him); uuruvegena = with the force of his thighs; paadapaan = trees; pushhpashaalinaH = shining with flowers; matta koyashhTi bhakaan = (and) with fattened lapwing birds.

While flying in the sky, he took along with him, because of the force of his thighs, trees shining with flowers and with fattened lapwing birds.

ūruvegotthitā vṛkṣā muhūrtaṃ kapimanvayuḥ |

prasthitaṃ dīrghamadhvānaṃ svabandhamiva bāndhavāḥ || 5-1-47

47. vR^ikshaaH = the trees; uuruvegotthitaaH = held aloft by the force of thighs; anvayuH = followed; kapim = Hanuma; muhuurtam = for some time; baandhavaaH iva = like relatives; svabandhum = (following) a relative; prasthitam = embarking; diirgham maargam = on a long distance.

The trees thus being held aloft by the speed of Hanuma's thighs, followed him for a while just as relatives would follow their loved ones embarking on a long journey.

tamūruvegonmathitāḥsālāścanye nagottamāḥ|

anujagmurhanūmantaṃ sainyā iva mahīpatim || 5-1-48

48. uuruvegonmathitaaH = uprooted by the force of (Hanuma's) thighs; saalaashcha = Sal and; anye nagottamaaH = other excellent trees; anujagmuH = followed; hanuumantam = Hanuma; sainyaaH mahiipatim iva = like soldiers (following their) king.

Uprooted by the force of Hanuma's thighs, Sal and other excellent trees followed Hanuma like soldiers following their king.

supuṣpitāgrairbahubhiḥ pādapairanvitaḥ kapiḥ |

hanumān parvatākāro babhūvādbhutadarśanaḥ || 5-1-49

49. hanumaan = Hanuma; kapiH = the monkey; babhuuva = became; adbhuta darshanaH = a wonderful sight; parvataakaaraH = with a mountain-like appearance; anvitaH = together with; paadapaiH = trees; supushhpitaagraiH = with well flowered ends.

Hanuma the great monkey presented a wonderful sight, with his mountain-like appearance together with the well flowered trees.

sāravanto.atha ye vṛkṣā nyamajjan lavaṇāmbhasi |

bhayādiva mahendrasya parvatā varuṇālaye || 5-1-50

50. atha = after that; ye = whatever; vR^ikshhaaH = trees; saaravantaH = (which were) powerful; nyamajjan = sank; lavaNaambhasi = in the salt ocean; iva = like; parvataaH = mountains; varuNaalaye = in ocean; bhayaat = due to fear; mahendrasya = of Mahendra.

After that, powerful trees sank into the salt ocean like mountains sinking into ocean due to fear of Mahendra.

sa nānākusumaiḥ kīrṇaḥ kapiḥ sāṅkurakorakaiḥ |

śuśubhe meghasaṃkāśaḥ khadyotairiva parvataḥ || 5-1-51

51. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; meghasaMkaashaH = equal to a cloud; kiirNaH = covered; saaN^kurakorakaiH = shoots and buds; naanaakusumaiH = (and) flowers of various kinds; shushubhe = shone; iva = like; paravataH = a mountain; khadyotaiH = with fireflies.

That Hanuma who was equal to a cloud, covered with flowers of various kinds, shoots and buds, shone like a mountain with fireflies.

vimuktāstasya vegena muktvā puṣpāṇi te drumāḥ |

avaśīryanta salile nivṛttāḥ suhṛdo yathā ||5-1-52

52. te drumaaH = those trees; vimuktaaH = released; tasya vegena = by His (Hanuma's) speed; muktvaa = dropped; pushhpaaNi = flowers; avashiiryanta = (and) fell down; salile = in water; yathaa = like; suhR^ido = friends; nivR^ittaaH = going back.

Those trees which were released by Hanuma's speed, dropped flowers and fell down in the water like friends going back after bidding farewell to their dear one.

laghutvenopapannaṃ tadvicitraṃ sāgare.apatat |

drumāṇāṃ vividhaṃ puṣpaṃ kapivāyusamīritam || 5-1-53

tārācitamivākāśaṃ prababhau ca mahārṇavaḥ |

53. kapi vaayu samiiritam = set in motion by the wind (from the movement) of Hanuma; tat = that; vividham = variety of; pushhpam = blossom; drumaaNaam = of the trees; vichitram = with different hues; apatat = fell down; saagare = in sea; mahaarNavaH = (That) great ocean; prababhau cha = also shone; aakaashamiva = like the sky; taaraachitam = filled with stars.

Set in motion by the wind from the movement of Hanuma, that variety of blossom, with various hues, from the trees fell down into the sea. That great ocean shone like the sky filled with stars.

puṣpaughenānubaddhena nānāvarṇena vānaraḥ |

babhau megha ivākāśe vidyudgaṇavibhūṣitaḥ || 5-1-54

54. vaanaraH = Hanuma; babhau = shone; meghaH iva = like a cloud; aakaashe = in the sky; vidyudgaNavibhuushhitaH = decorated by lightening; naanaavarNena pushhpaughena = by flowers of various hues; anubaddhena = attached (to his body).

Hanuma shone like a cloud in the sky decorated by lightening, with flowers of various hues sticking to his body.

tasya vegasamādhūtaiḥ puṣpaistoyamadṛśyata ||5-1-55

tārābhirabhirāmābhiruditābhirivāmbaram |

55. toyam = (sea) water; adR^ishyata = looked; ambaramiva = like the sky; abhiraamaabhiH taaraabhiH = with delightful stars; uditaabhiH = rising up; pushhpaiH = with the flowers; tasya vega samaadhuutaiH = being flown up by His (Hanuma's) speed.

That sea water looked like the sky with delightful stars rising up, with flowers flown up by Hanuma's speed.

tasyāmbaragatau bāhū dadṛśāte prasāritau || 5-1-56

parvatāgrādviniṣkrāntau pañcāsyāviva pannagau |

56. tasya ambaragatau = That sky-borne Hanuma's; baahuu = arms; prasaaritau = which were spread out; dadR^ishaate = were seen; panchasyau pannagau iva = like five-headed serpents; vinishhkraantau = coming out of; parvataagraat = a mountain's peak.

That sky-borne Hanuma's arms which were spread out, were seen like five-headed serpents coming out of a mountain's peak.

pibanniva babhau cāpi soormimālaṃ mahārṇavam || 5-1-57

pipāsuriva cākāśaṃ dadṛśe sa mahākapiḥ |

57. saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey Hanuma; babhau = shone; pibanniva = like one who is drinking; mahaarNavam = the great sea; sormimaalam = together with waves; dadR^ishe = (He also) looked; pipaasuriva = like one who desires to drink; aakaasham = the sky.

That great monkey shone like one who is drinking the great sea together with its waves. He also seemed like one who desires to drink the whole of sky.

tasya vidyutprabhākāre vāyumārgānusāriṇaḥ ||5-1-58

nayane viprakāśete parvatasthāvivānalau |

58. nayane = The eyes; tasya vaayumaarganusaariNaH = of that Hanuma who was following the path of sky; vidyutprabhaakaare = with a brilliance equal to that of lightening; viprakaashete = were shining; parvatasthau analau iva = like two fires on a mountain.

The eyes of that Hanuma, who was following the path of sky, which had a brilliance equal to that of lightening, were shining like two fires on a mountain.

piṅge piṅgākṣamukhyasya bṛhatī parimaṇḍale || 5-1-59

cakṣuṣī saṃprakāśete candrasūryāvivoditau |

59. chakshhushhii = eyes; piN^gaaksha mukshasya = of the best among the reddish brown eyed monkeys; piN^ge = were reddish brown; bR^ihatii = wide; parimaNDale = round; saMprakaashete = shone; uditau chandra suuryaaviva = like fully risen sun and moon.

The round, wide, reddish brown eyes of Hanuma, the best among the monkeys shone like fully risen sun and moon.

mukhaṃ nāsikayā tasya tāmrayā tāmramābabhau || 5-1-60

sandhyayā samabhispṛṣṭaṃ yathā tatsūryamaṇḍalam |

60. taamram mukham = ruddy face; tasya = of Hanuma; taamrayaa naasikayaa = with reddish nose; aababhau = shone; suurya manDalam yathaa = like the Sun; samabhispR^ishhTam = touched; sandhyayaa = by twilight.

The ruddy face of Hanuma, with His reddish face shone like the Sun touched by twilight.

lāṅgūlaṃ ca samāviddhaṃ plavamānasya śobhate ||5-1-61

ambare vāyuputrasya śakradhvaja ivocchritaḥ |

61. laaNguulam = tail; vaayuputrasya = of the son of Vayu; plavamaanasya = floating; ambare = in sky; samaaviddham = which was risen up; shobhate = was shining; shakra dhvajaH iva = like the pillar of Indra; ucchritaH = standing straight.

The tail of Hanuma, the son of Vayu floating in the sky, being risen up looked like the pillar erected in honour of Indra.

lāṅgūlacakreṇa mahān śukladaṃṣṭro.anilātmajaḥ || 5-1-62

vyarocata mahāprājñaḥ pariveṣīva bhāskaraḥ |

62. anilaatmajaH = Son of Vayu (Hanuma); mahaan = with his great body; shukla daMshhTraH = with white teeth; mahaapraajJNaH = with great intellect; vyarochata = shone; bhaaskaraH iva = like the Sun; pariveshhii = surrounded by; laaJNuula chakreNa = by his circle shaped tail.

The great intellectual Hanuma, with his great body, and with white teeth, shone like the Sun, being surrounded by his circular tail.

sphigdeśenābhitāmreṇa rarāja sa mahākapiḥ || 5-1-63

mahatā dāriteneva girirgairikadhātunā |

63. saH mahaa kapiH = that great monkey Hanuma; abhitaamreNa sphigdeshena = with his red colored buttocks; raraaja = shone; daaritena giriH iva = like a mountain; mahataa gairika dhaatunaa = with great 'gairika' herb; daaritena = broken apart.

That great monkey Hanuma, with his red colored buttocks, shone like a mountain with a large deposit of red Gairika herb broken into pieces.

tasya vānarasiṃhasya plavamānasya sāgaram || 5-1-64

kakṣāntaragato vāyurjīmūta iva garjati |

64. vaayuH = Air; tasya vaanara siMhasya kakshaantaragataH = passing through the lion among monkeys Hanuma's armpits; plavamaanasya = who was crossing; saagaram = the ocean; garjati = is roaring; jiimuutaH iva = like a cloud (during lightening)

Air passing through the lion among monkeys Hanuma's arm pits sounded like a thundering cloud.

khe yathā nipatantyulkā hyuttarāntādviniḥsṛtā ||5-1-65

dṛśyate sānubandhā ca tathā sa kapikuñjaraḥ |

65. yathaa = how; ulkaa = meteor; saanubandhaa cha = which is darting; viniHsR^itaa = with great speed; khe = in the sky; uttaraantaat = from the northern direction; dR^ishyate = will be seen; saH kapikuJNjaraH = that best among monkeys Hanuma; tathaa = (was seen) just like that.

The best among monkeys Hanuma flying thus in the sky, looked like a meteor darting away with great speed in the sky from northern direction.

patatpataṅgasaṃkāśo vyāyataḥ śuśubhe kapiḥ || 5-1-66

pravṛddha iva mātaṅgaḥ kakṣyayā badhyamānayā |

66. patatpataN^gasaMkaashaH = With a fast pace equal to that of Sun god; vyaayataH = the tall one; kapiH = Hanuma; shushubhe = shone; maataN^gaH iva = like an elephant; pravR^iddhaH = increased in size; badhyamaanayaa = (when) being festered; kakshyaa = by a rope.

With a fast pace equaling that of Sun god, the tall Hanuma shone like an elephant which increases its size when being festered by a rope.

upariṣṭāccharīreṇa chāyayā cāvagāḍhayā |

sāgare mārutāviṣṭā naurivāsīttadā kapiḥ || 5-1-67

67. tadaa = then; kapiH = Hanuma; uparishhTaat shariireNa = with His body on the above; cha saagare avagaaDhayaa chaayayaa = and with his shadow immersed in the sea below; aasiit nauriva = like a boat; maarutaavishhTaa = driven by wind.

Then Hanuma who was flying above the ocean with his body above the ocean and his shadow being immersed in the sea below, looked like a boat being driven by wind.

yaṃ yaṃ deśaṃ samudrasya jagāma sa mahākapiḥ |

sa sa tasyoruvegena sonmāda iva lakṣyate | 5-1-68

68. yam yam desham = whatever place; samudrasya = of the ocean; saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey; jagaama = went; saH saH = that place; lakshyate = was seen; sonmaadaH = to be in agitation; tasya uuruvegena = by the force of His thighs.

Whatever place Hanuma went towards on the ocean, that place became agitated due to the force of thighs.

sāgarasyoormijālānāmurasā śailavarṣmaṇām |

abhighnaṃstu mahāvegaḥ pupluve sa mahākapiḥ |5-1-69

69. saH mahaavegaH mahaakapiH = that great monkey with great speed; pupluve = flew; abiGhnan = striking; urasaa = with his chest; uurmijaalaanaam = series of waves; saagarasya = of the sea; shailavarshhmaNaam = with a body like that of mountains.

That great monkey with great speed flew in the sky striking with his chest series of waves which had a great body like that of mountains.

kapivātaśca balavān meghavātaśca niḥsṛtaḥ |

sāgaraṃ bhīmanirghoṣaṃ kampayāmāsaturbhṛśam || 5-1-70

70. balavaan kapivaatashcha = wind from the mighty Hanuma; meghavaashcha niHsR^itaH = wind released from the clouds; kaMpayaamaasatuH = caused to shake; bhR^isham = a lot; saagaram = the ocean; bhiima nirGhoshham = with a fearful sound.

Wind from the mighty Hanuma and the wind released from the clouds caused the ocean with a fearful sound to shake a lot.

vikarṣannūrmijālāni bṛhanti lavaṇāmbhasi |

pupluve kapiśārdūlo vikiranniva rodasī || 5-1-71

71. kapishaarduulaH = Hanuma; pupluve = flew; vikarshhan = dragging; bR^ihanti uurmijaalaani = big waves; lavaNaaMbhasi = in the ocean; vikiranniva = as though sprinkling (them); rodasii = in the sky.

Hanuma flew in the sky dragging along with him big waves from the ocean as though he were sprinkling them in the sky.

merumandarasaṃkāśānuddhatān sa mahārṇave |

atyakrāmanmahāvegastaraṅgān gaṇayanniva || 5-1-72

72. mahaavegaH = Hanuma with great speed; atyakraamat = crossed; taraN^gaan = waves; merumandarasaMkaashaan = equal in height to the mountains Meru and Mandara; uddhataan = (that had) risen up; mahaarNave = in the ocean; gaNayanniva = as if counting them.

Hanuma with great speed crossed waves which were equal to Mount Meru and Mount Mandara, that had risen up in the sea, as if counting them.

tasya vegasamuddhūtaṃ jalaṃ sajaladaṃ tadā |

ambarsthaṃ vibabhrāja śāradābhramivātatam || 5-1-73

73. tadaa = then; jalam sajaladam = water together with clouds; samuddhuutam = which was driven up; tasya vegam = by Hanuma's speed; ambarastham = being in the sky; vibabhraaja = shone; shaaradaabhramiva = like autumnal cloud; atatam = stretched out.

Then the water together with clouds which was driven up by the force of Hanuma, shone like a stretched autumnal cloud in the sky.

timinakrajhaṣāḥ kūrmā dṛśyante vivṛtāstadā |

vastrāpakarṣaṇeneva śarīrāṇi śarīriṇām || 5-1-74

74. tadaa = then; timinakrajhushhaaH = whales; crocodiles; fish and turtles; vivR^itaaH dR^ishyante = were being seen; shariiraaNiiva = like the bodies; shariiriNaam = of humans; vastraapakarshheNa = due to removal of clothes.

Then various whales, fishes, turtles and crocodiles were being seen clearly in the sea just as bodies of humans would be seen when clothes are removed.

plavamānaṃ samīkṣyatha bhujaṅgāḥ sāgarālayāḥ |

vyomni taṃ kapiśārdūlaṃ suparṇa iti menire || 5-1-75

75. atha = after that; bhujaN^gaaH = serpents; saagaraalayaaH = living in the sea; samiikshya = saw; tam kapishaarduulam = the best among monkeys Hanuma; plavamaanam = flying; vyomni = in the sky; menire = (and) thought; suparNaH iti = that it was Garuda; the king of birds.

Serpents living in the sea saw Hanuma flying in the sky and thought that it was Garuda, the king of birds.

daśayojanavistīrṇā triṃśadyojanamāyatā |

chāyā vānarasiṃhasya jale cārutarābhavat || 5-1-76

76. chaayaa = shadow; vaanara siMhasya = of Hanuma; dasha yojana vistiirNaa = which was ten yojanas wide; trimshat yojanam aayataa = (and) thirty yojanas long; abhavat = appeared; chaarutaraa = very beautiful; jale = on water.

Hanuma's shadow which was ten yojanas wide and thirty yojanas long appeared very beautiful on water.

Comment : "Yojana" is a measure of length in ancient India like the modern mile. However its value does not seem to be a standard even within India. Some consider it as six miles, some as eight miles and some as two and half miles. Hence it is difficult to have an accurate conversion from yojanas to miles.

śvetābhraghanarājīva vāyuputrānugāminī |

tasya sā śuśubhe chāyā vitatā lavaṇāmbhasi || 5-1-77

77. saa chaayaa = that shadow; tasya = of His; vaayuputraanugaaminii = which was following the son of Vayu - Hanuma; vitataa = spread; lavaNaaMbhasi = on the sea; shushubhe = shone; shvetaabhraghana raajiiva = like a series of dense white clouds.

That shadow which was following Hanuma and spread on the ocean, shone like a series of dense white clouds.

śuśubhe sa mahātejā mahākāyo mahākapiḥ |

vāyumārge nirālambe pakṣavāniva parvataḥ || 5-1-78

78. saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey; mahaatejaaH = the great resplendent one; mahaakaayaH = with a great body; shushubhe = shone; parvataH iva = like a mountain; pakshavaan = with wings; vaayumaarge = in the path of Vayu - the God of wind; niraalambe = without any support.

That great monkey Hanuma, the great resplendent one with a huge body, shone like a mountain with wings flying in the sky without any support underneath.

yenāsau yāti balavān vegena kapikuñjaraḥ |

tena mārgeṇa sahasā droṇīkṛta ivārṇavaḥ || 5-1-79

79. yena maargeNa = whatever path; asau kapikuJNjaraH = this Hanuma; balavaan = the mighty one; yaati = went; tena = in that path; aarNavaH = the ocean (beneath); sahasaa = immediately; droNiikr^itaH iva = appeared like trough.

In whatever path Hanuma the mighty one went, in that path, there immediately appeared a trough in the ocean below.

āpāte pakṣisaṃghānāṃ pakṣirāja iva vrajan |

hanumān meghajālāni prakarṣan māruto yathā || 5-1-80

80. hanumaan = Hanuma; vrajan = coursing; pakshi saMghaanaam aapaate = through the sky (the path of birds); pakshiraajaH iva = like the king of birds - Garuda; prakarshhan = dragging (with him); meghajaalaani = series of clouds; maaruto yathaa = like the god of wind.

Hanuma while coursing through the path of birds like the king of birds Garuda, dragged with him series of clouds like the god of wind.

pāṇḍurāruṇavarṇāni nīlamāñjiṣṭhakāni ca |

kapinākṛṣyamāṇāni mahābhrāṇi cakāśire || 5-1-81

81. mahaabhraaNi = Great clouds; paaNDuraarunNa varNaani = with white and red colors; cha niilamaaJNjashhTakaani = and also blue and madder colored ones; chakaashire = shone; aakR^ishhyamaaNaani = being dragged; kapinaa = by Hanuma.

Great clouds with white, red, blue and madder colors shone on being dragged by Hanuma.

praviśannabhrajālāniniṣpataṃśca punaḥ punaḥ |

praccannaśca prakāśaśca candramā iva lakṣyate || 5-1-82

82. punaH punaH = repeatedly; pravishan = entering; nishhpataMshcha = and leaving; abhrajaalaani = series of clouds; lakshyate = (Hanuma) is being seen; chandramaaH iva = like moon; prachchhannashcha = (who is) being covered; prakaashashcha = and shining (alternately).

Hanuma who is repeatedly entering and leaving series of clouds as He flies in the sky, is being seen like the moon who shines and is hidden alternately.

plavamānaṃ tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā plavaṅgaṃ tvaritaṃ tadā |

vavarṣuḥ puṣpavarṣaṇi devagandharvadānavāḥ || 5-1-83

83. tadaa = then; deva gandharva daanavaaH = Devas - Gandharvas - Danavas; vavarshhuH = showered; pushhpavarshhaaNi = a rain of flowers; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam plavaN^gaM = that Hanuma; tvaritam plavamaanam = flying quickly.

Then, on seeing Hanuma flying quickly in the sky, Devas, Gandharvas and Danavas showered flowers on him.

tatāpa na hi taṃ sūryaḥ plavantaṃ vānarottamam |

siṣeve ca tadā vāyū rāmakāryādthasiddhaye || 5-1-84

84. tadaa = then; suuryaH = Sun God; na hi tataapa = did not scorch; tam vaanarottamam = that best of Vanaras; plavantam = who was flying; raama kaaryaarthasiddhaye = for Rama's benefit; vaayuH cha = Vayu also; sishheve = served (Him).

Then, the Sun did not scorch Hanuma, the best among Vanaras, who was flying for Rama's welfare. The wind god Vayu also served him with a delightful breeze.

ṛṣayastuṣṭuvuścaiva plavamānaṃ vihāyasā |

jaguśca devagandharvāḥ praśaṃsanto mahaujasam || 5-1-85

85. R^ishhayaH = Sages; tushhTuvushchaiva = praised; mahaujasam = the great resplendent Hanuma; plavamaanam = flying; vihaayasaa = by sky; devagandharvaaH = Devas and Gandharvas; jagushcha = also sang; prashaMsantaH = praising Him.

Sages praised the great resplendent Hanuma flying in the sky. Devas and Gandharvas also sang in His praise.

nāgāśca tuṣṭuvuryakṣā rakṣāṃsi vibudhāḥ khagāḥ || 5-1-86

prekṣya sarve kapivaraṃ sahasā vigataklamam |

86. sahasaa = immediately; naagaaH = Nagas; cha yakshaaH = and Yakshas; rakshaaMsi = Rakshasas; vibudhaaH = Devas; khagaaH = birds; sarve = all; tushhTuvuH = praised; prekshya = seeing; kapivaram = best among monkeys Hanuma; vigataklamam = (flying) without any effort.

Immediately on seeing the best among monkeys, Hanuma, flying without any effort, Nagas, Yakshas, Rakshasas, Devas and birds all praised Him.

tasmin plavagaśārdūle plavamāne hanūmati || 5-1-87

ikṣvākukulamānārthī cintayāmāsa sāgaraḥ |

87. tasmin hanuumati = (while) that Hanuma; plavaga shaarduule = best among monkeys; plavamaane = was flying; saagaraH = the god of ocean; chintayaamaasa = thought (thus); ikshvaaku kula maanaarthii = for the respect of Ikshvaaku dynasty.

While that best among vanaras, Hanuma, was flying, the god of ocean thought thus for the respect of Ikshvaaku dynasty:

sāhāyyaṃ vānarendrasya yadi nāhaṃ hanūmataḥ || 5-1-88

kariṣyāmi bhaviṣyāmi sarvavācyo vivakṣatām |

88. yadi = if; aham = I; na saahaayyam karishhyaami = do not do help; hanuumataH = to Hanuma; vaanarendrasya = the best among vanaras; bhavishhyaami = I shall become; sarva vaachyaH = (prone to) all kinds of ill-talk; vivakshataam = for those who want to speak (against me).

"If I do not help this best among vanaras Hanuma, I shall become prone to all kinds of ill-talk by those who want to speak against me."

ahamikṣvākunāthena sagareṇa vivardhataḥ || 5-1-89

ikṣvākusacicaścāyaṃ nāvasīditumarhati |

89. aham = I; vivardhitaH = was developed; sagareNa = by Sagara; ikshvaakunaathena = of Ikshvaku dynasty; ayam = this Hanuma; ikshvaaku sachivaH = who is helping that descendant of Ikshvaaku; na arhati = is not eligible; avasiiditum = to become tired.

"I was developed by Sagara of Ikshvaaku dynasty. This Hanuma who is helping a descendant of that dynasty should not become tired."

tathā mayā vidhātavyaṃ viśrameta yathā kapiḥ || 5-1-90

śeṣaṃ ca mayi viśrāntaḥ sukhenātipatiṣyati |

90. yathaa = how; kapiH = Hanuma; vishrameta = will take rest; tathaa = in that way; vidhaatam = to be behaved; mayaa = by me; vishraantaH = after resting; mayi = in me; atipashhyati = (He) can cross; seshham = the remaining (distance); sukhena = with comfort.

"I have to behave in such a way that Hanuma would take rest. After resting in me for a while, He can cross the remaining distance with comfort."

iti kṛtvā matiṃ sādhvīṃ samudraścannamambhasi || 5-1-91

hiraṇyanābhaṃ mainākamuvāca girisattamam |

91. samudraH = Samudra; iti = thus; saadhviim matim kR^itvaa = making a good thought; uvaacha = spoke; mainaakam = to Mainaka; giri sattamam = best among mountains; hiraNyanaabham = with gold in the middle; chhannam = covered; ambhasi = in water.

Samudra thus making a good thought, spoke to Mainaka, the best among mountains with gold in the middle hidden in water.

tvamihāsurasaṃghānāṃ pātāldatalavāsināṃ || 5-1-92

devarājñā giriśreṣṭha parighaḥ saṃniveśitaḥ |

92. giri shreshhTha = O best among mountains; tvam = you; saMniveshitaH = have been positioned; iha = here; devaraajJNaa = by Devendra; parighaH = as an obstacle; asurasaMghaanaam = to the groups of asuras; paataaLatalavaasinaam = living in paataala.

"O best among mountains Mainaka! You have been positioned here by Devendra as an obstacle to the groups of asuras living in paataala."

tvameṣāṃ jātavīryāṇāṃ punarevotpatiṣyatām || 5-1-93

pātāldasyāprameyasya dvāramāvṛtya tiṣṭhasi |

93. tvam = you; tishhThasi = are standing; aavR^itya = surrounding; dvaaram = the entrance; paataaLasya = of patala; aprameyasya = which is immeasurable; eshhaam = (when) these (asuras); jaataviiryaaNaam = courageous by birth; utpatishhyataam = are trying to rise up; punareva = again.

"You are standing at the entrance of paataala which is difficult to measure, fully covering it, when asuras courageous by birth are trying to rise up again."

tiryagūrdhvamadhaścaiva śaktiste śaila vardhitum || 5-1-94

tasmātsaṃcodayāmi tvāmuttiṣṭha girisattama |

94. shaila = O mountain; te shaktiH = there is capability to you; vardhitum = to grow; tiryak = wide; uurdhvam = up; adhashchaiva = and down; girisattama = O best among mountains; tasmaat = for that reason; saMchodayaami = I am encouraging; tvaam = you; uttishhTha = raise up.

"O mountain, you have capability to grow wide, up or down. O best among mountains, for that reason I am encouraging you. Raise up."

na eṣa kapiśārdūlastvamuparyeti vīryavān || 5-1-95

hanūmānrāmakāryārthaṃ bhīmakarmā khamāplutaḥ |

95. kapishaarduulaH = the best among monkeys; viiryavaan = courageous one; bhiima karmaa = with a fearful task; saH eshhaH = such this; hanumaan = Hanuma; aaplutaH = flying; kham = in the sky; raama kaaryaartham = for Rama's task; eti = is coming; tvaam upari = over you.

"Hanuma, the best among monkeys, the courageous one, who has taken up a fearful task for the benefit of Rama, that such Hanuma while flying in the sky is coming over you."

asya sāhyaṃ mayā kāryamikṣvākukulavartinaḥ || 5-1-96

mama hīkṣvākavaḥ pūjyāḥ paraṃ pūjyatamāstava |

96. adya = now; asya = to this Hanuma; ikshvaaku kula vartinaH = who is a follower of the Iksvaaku dynasty; saahyam = help; kaaryam = should be done; mayaa = by me; ikshvaakavaH = descendants of Ikshvaaku; puujyaaH = are repectable; mama = to me; puujyatamaaH = even more respectable; tava = to you.

"To this Hanuma, who is a follower of the Ikshvaaku dynasty, help should be done by me now. Descendants of Ikshvaaku are repectable to me. They are even more respectable to you."

kuru sācivyamasmākaṃ na naḥ kāryamatikramet || 5-1-97

kartavyamakṛtaṃ kāryaṃ satāṃ manyumudīrayet |

97. kuru = do; saachivyam = help; asmaakam = to us; naH = our; kaaryam = task; na atikramet = may not be miscarried; kaaryam = a task; kartavyam = which needs to be performed; akR^itam = not done; udiirayet = will increase; manyum = the anger; sataam = of good people.

"Do help to us. Our task may not be miscarried. A task which needs to be performed and not done, will increase the anger of good people."

salilādūrdhvamuttiṣṭha tiṣṭhatveṣa kapistvayi || 5-1-98

asmākamatithiścaiva pūjyaśca plavatāṃ varaḥ |

98. uttishTha = get up; uurdhvam = above; salilaat = from water; eshhaH kapiH = this Hanuma; varaH = best; plavataam = among fliers; atithishchaiva = (is a) guest; puujyashcha = and one to be worshipped; asmmakam = for us; tishhThatu = let Him stand; tvayi = on you.

"Raise up above from the water. This Hanuma is the best among fliers and is a guest to be worshipped for us. Let him stand on you."

cāmīkaramahānābha devagandharva sevita ||5-1-99

hanumāṃstvayi viśrāntastataḥ śeṣaṃ gamiṣyati |

99. chaamiikara mahaanaabha = O (mountain) with golden hued huge middle area; devagandharva sevita = O one who is served by Devas and Gandharvas; hanumaan = Hanuma; vishraantaH = can take rest; tvayi = on you; tataH = and then; gamishhyati = can go; sheshham = the rest (of the distance).

"O mountain with golden hued middle area and one who is served by Devas and Gandharvas! Hanuma can take rest on you and then traverse rest of the distance."

kākutthsasyānṛśaṃsyaṃ ca maithilyāśca vivāsanam || 5-1-100

śramaṃ ca plavagendrasya samīkṣyotthātumarhasi |

100. arhasi = (you are) fit; utthaatum = to raise up; samiikshya = after seeing; aanR^ishamsyam cha = the gentleness of; kaakutthasya = of Sri Rama; vivaasanam cha = and the exile; maithilyaaH = of Sita; shhramam cha = and the effort; plavagendrasya = of Hanuma.

"You are fit to raise up after seeing the gentleness of Sri Rama, and the exile of Seetha, and the effort of Hanuma."

hiraṇya nābho maināko niśamya lavaṇāmbhasaḥ || 5-1-101

utpapāta jalāttūrṇaṃ mahādrumalatāyutaḥ |

101. hiraNyanaabhaH = The mountain with golden central area; mainaakaH = Mainaka; nishamya = listening; lavaNaambhasaH = the words of the salty ocean; utpapaata = got up; jalaat = from the water; tuurNam = quickly; mahaa druma lataa yutaH = together with great trees and creepers.

The mountain with gold in the middle, Mainaka, listening to the words of the salty ocean, got up quickly from the water, together with great trees and creepers.

sa sāgarajalaṃ bhittvā babhūvābhyutthitastadā || 5-1-102

yathā jaladharaṃ bhittvā dīptaraśmirdivākaraḥ |

102. tadaa = then; saH = that Mainaka; babhuuva = became; abhyutthitaH = risen up; bhittvaa = passing through; saagara jalam = the ocean water; yathaa = like; divaakaraH = the Sun; bhittvaa = piercing through; jaladharam = a cloud; diipta rashmiH = with shining rays.

Then that Mainaka became in the risen state, passing through the ocean water, just like the Sun piercing through a cloud with His shining rays.

sa mahātmā muhūrtena sarvataḥ salilāvṛtaḥ || 5-1-103

drśayāmāsa śṛṅgāṇi sāgareṇa niyojitaḥ |

śātakumbhamayaiḥ śṛṅgaiḥ sakinnaramahoragaiḥ || 5-1-104

ādityodayasaṃkāśairālikhadbhirivāmbaram |

103; 104. saH mahaatmaa = that great Mainaka; shR^iN^gaiH = (with) peaks; sakinnaramahoragaiH = which had Kinnaras and great serpents; aadityodaya saMkaashaiH = which were equal to sunrise; ambaram aalikhadbhiH iva = which seemed to touch the sky; shaata kumbha mayaiH = which had a golden hue; salilaavR^itaH = (and) who was covered by water; sarvataH = in all directions; niyojitaH = (being) ordered; saagareNa = by the ocean; darshayaamaasa = showed; shR^iN^gaaNi = (his) peaks; muhuurtena = in an instant.

That great Mainaka who was covered by water in all directions, who had peaks with Kinnaras and great serpents, which were equal to a sun rise, which were touching the sky, and which had a golden hue, being ordered by the ocean, showed his peaks in an instant.

taptajāmbūnadaiḥ śṛṅigāḥ parvatasya samutthitaiḥ || 5-1-105

ākāśaṃ śastrasaṃkāśamabhavatkāñcanaprabham |

105. aakaasham = sky; shastrasaMkaasham = which had a bluish hue like that of sword; abhavat = became; kaaJNchana prabham = shining with a golden color; shR^iN^gaiH = by the peaks; parvatasya = of the mountain; samutthitaiH = which rose up; taptajaambuunadaiH = (and) which was like molten gold.

The sky which had a bluish tinge like that of a sword, shone with a golden hue because of the peaks of the mountain which rose up and which was like molten gold.

jātarūpamayaiḥ śṛṅgairbhrājamānaiḥ svayaṃprabhaiḥ || 5-1-106

ādityaśatasaṃkāśaḥ so.abhavadgirisattamaḥ |

106. saH = that; girisattamaH = best among mountains; abhavat = became; aaditya shata saMkaashaH = equal to a hundred suns; shR^iN^gaiH = with peaks; jaataruupamayaiH = which had a golden hue; bhraajamaanaiH = and which were shining; svayamprabhaiH = with self generated shine.

That best among mountains became equal to a hundred suns with its peaks which had a golden hue and which were shining with a self generated shine.

tamutthitamasaṃgena hanumānagrataḥ sthitam || 5-1-107

madhye lavaṇatoyasya vighno.ayamiti niścitaḥ |

107. hanumaan = Hanuma; nishchitaH = decided; tam = (that) the mountain; agrataH = which stood before Him; asangena = suddenly; utthitam = rising up; lavaNatoyasya madhye = from the middle of the salty ocean; viGhnaH iti = (as) an obstacle.

Hanuma on seeing the mountain which stood before Him, rising up from the middle of the salty ocean suddenly, decided that it as an obstacle.

sa tamucchrita matyarthaṃ mahāvego mahākapiḥ || 5-1-108

urasā pātayāmāsa jīmūtamiva mārutaḥ |

108. saH mahaa kapiH = that great monkey Hanuma; mahaa vegaH = one with a great speed; paatayaamaasa = brought down; tam atyartham ucchritam = that great tall mountain; urasaa = with His chest; maarutaH jiimuutamiva = like the God of wind to a cloud.

That great monkey Hanuma with a great speed, brought that great tall mountain with His chest just as the God of wind would a cloud.

sa tathā pātitastena kapinā parvatottamaḥ || 5-1-109

buddhvā tasya kapervegaṃ jaharṣa ca nananda ca |

109. saH parvatottamaH = that best among mountains - Mainaka; tathaa = thus; paatitaH = fell down; tena kapinaa = by Hanuma; buddhvaa = recognized; vegam = speed; tasya kapeH = of Hanuma; jaharshha cha = lauded Him; nananda cha = and was also pleased.

That best among mountains Mainaka, thus being fell down by that Hanuma, recognized Hanuma's speed and lauded him with pleasure.

tamākāśagataṃ vīramākāśe samupasthitaḥ || 5-1-110

prīto hṛṣṭamanā vākyamabravītparvataḥ kapim |

mānuṣaṃ dhārayan rūpamātmanaḥ śikhare sthitaḥ || 5-1-111

110; 111. parvataH = Mount Mainaka; priitaH = with love; hR^ishhTamanaaH = and with gladdened heart; dhaarayan = obtaining; maanushham ruupam = human form; sthitaH = and standing; aatmanaH shikhare = on its peak; abraveet = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; samupasthitaH = approaching; aakaashe = in the sky; taM viiram kapim = that courageous Hanuma; aakaashagatam = who was in the sky.

Mount Mainaka with love and with gladdened heart obtained a human form and standing on its own peak, spoke these words approaching that courageous Hanuma in the sky.

duṣkaraṃ kṛtāvankarma tvamidaṃ vānarottama |

nipatya mama śṛṅgeṣu viśramasva yathāsukham || 5-1-112

112. vaanarottama = O best among Vanaras!; tvam = you; kR^itavaan = have done; idam = this; dushhkaram = impossible; karma = task; nipatya = get down; mama shR^ingeshhu = on my peaks; vishramasva = and rest; yathaa sukham = for comfort.

"O the great Vanara! You have performed this impossible task of flying over the ocean. Do come down on to my peaks and rest for a while to your comfort."

rāghavasya kule jātairudadhiḥ parivardhitaḥ |

sa tvāṃ rāmahite yuktaṃ pratyarcayati sāgaraḥ || 5-1-113

113. udadhiH = the ocean; parivarthitaH = has been developed; raaghavasya kule jaataiH = by people born in the dynasty of Sri Rama; saH saagaraH = that such ocean; pratyachayati = is worshipping (in lieu of Sri Rama); tvaam = you; raama hite yuktam = who is desirous of Sri Rama's welfare.

"The ocean was developed by people born in Sri Rama's dynasty. That such ocean is worshipping in lieu of Sri Rama, you who is desirous of Sri Rama's welfare."

kṛte ca pratikartavyameṣa dharmaḥ sanātanaḥ |

so.ayaṃ tatpratikārārthī tvattaḥ saṃmānamarhati || 5-1-114

114. kR^ite = when a service has been done; pratikartavyam = a return service needs to be done; eshhaH = this is; sanaatanaH = ancient; dharmaH = law; saH ayam = such this ocean; tatpratikaaraarthii = who wants to do service to the Raghu dynasty; arhati = is suitable; saMmaanam = for respect; tvattaH = from you.

"When a service is done, a return service needs to be rendered. This is an ancient tradition. Such this ocean who wants to do a return service to the Raghu dynasty, is suitable for respect by you."

tvannimittamanenāhaṃ bahumānātpracoditaḥ |

yojanānāṃ śataṃ cāpi kapireṣa samāplutaḥ ||5-1-115

tava sānuṣu viśrāntaḥ śeṣaṃ prakramatāmiti |

tiṣṭha tvaṃ hariśārdūla mayi viśramya gamyatām || 5-1-116

115; 116. samaaplutaH = (after) flying; yojanaanaam shatam = a hundred yojanas; eshhaH kapiH = (let) this Hanuma; vishraantaH = rest; tava saanushhu = on your peak; prakramataam = (and) travel; seshham = the rest (of the distance); iti = thus; aham = I; prachoditaH = have been encouraged; anena = by this samudra; bahumaanaat = due to great respect; tvannimittam = for your sake; hari shaarduula = O best among Vanaras - Hanuma; tvam = you; tishhTha = stop; gamyataam = (and you) shall leave; vishramya = (after) resting; mayi = on me.

""After flying a hundred yojanas, let this Hanuma rest on your peak and then travel the rest of distance." - Thus I have been encouraged by this ocean for your sake due to His great respect for you. O best among vanaras! Stop for a while and then go after resting on me."

tadidaṃ gandhavatsvādu kandamūlaphalaṃ bahu |

tadāsvādya hariśreṣṭha viśrānto.anu gamiṣyasi || 5-1-117

117. hari shreshhTha = O best among vanaras!; tat = for that (reason); idam = here is; bahu = lot of; kandamuulaphalam = (a mass of) roots; fruits and others; gandhavat = (which is) fragrant; svaadu = (and) sweet; gamishhyasi = may you leave; anu = after; aasvaadya = eating; tat = that; vishraantaH = (and) resting.

"O best among vanaras! For that reason, here is lots of roots, fruits and other eatables which are fragrant and sweet. May you leave after eating that and resting here for a while."

asmākamapi sambandhaḥ kapimukhya tvayāsti vai |

prakhyātastriṣu lokeṣu mahāguṇaparigrahaḥ || 5-1-118

118. kapi mukhya = O chief among vanaras!; asti vai = there exists; saMbandhaH = a relationship; prakhyaataH = which is famous; trishhu lokeshhu = in all the three worlds; mahaaguNaparigrahaH = based on great virtues; asmaakamapi = for us also; tvayaa = with you.

"O chief among vanaras! Besides this, there also exists a relationship which is famous in all the three worlds, which is based on great virtues, for us with you."

vegavantaḥ plavanto ye plavagā mārutātmaja |

teṣāṃ mukhyatamaṃ manye tvāmahaṃ kapikuñjara || 5-1-119

119. maarutaatmaja = O son of Vayu; kapi kuJNjara = best among vanaras; aham = I; manye = am thinking; tvaam = you; mukhyatamam = as being very important; ye teshhaam = (among) those vanaras; vegavantaH = who are fast; plavantaH = (and) who can fly.

"O son of Vayu, the god of wind! O best among vanaras! I am thinking you as being very important among those vanaras who are fast and who are capable of flying."

atithiḥ kilapūjārhaḥ prākṛto.api vijānatā |

dharmaṃ jijñāsamānena kiṃ punastvādṛśo mahān || 5-1-120

120. jijJNaasa maanena = By one who wants to know; dharmam = dharma; vijaanataa = by one who knows dharma; atithiH = a guest; praakR^ito api = even though ordinary; puujaarhaH = is suitable to be respected; mahaan = (for) a great man; tvaadR^ishaH = like you; kiM punaH = what else to say.

"By a person who wants to know dharma or by one who knows dharma, a guest even though ordinary is to be respected. What else can I say in the case of a great guest like you."

tvaṃ hi devavariṣṭhasya mārutasya mahātmanaḥ |

putrastasyaiva vegena sadṛśaḥ kapikuñjara || 5-1-121

121. kapi kuJNjara = O best among vanaras!; tvam = you; putraH hi = are son indeed; maarutasya = of Vayu; mahaatmanaH = the great one; devavarishhThasya = and the best among Devas; vegena = in speed; sadR^ishaH = (you are) equal; tasyaiva = to him alone.

"O best among vanaras! You are the son of the great Vayu - the God of wind, who is best in speed among the Devas. In speed you are equal to him alone."

pūjite tvayi dharmajña pūjāṃ prāpnoti mārutaḥ |

tasmāttvaṃ pūjanīyo me śṛṇu cāpyatra kāraṇam || 5-1-122

122. dharmajJNa = O one who knows dharma! tvayi puujite = if you are being worshipped; maarutaH = Vayu; praapnoti = gets; puujaam = worship; tasmaat = for that reason; tvam = you; puujaniiyaH = are to be respectable; me = to me; shR^iNu = (also) listen; kaaraNam cha = to the reason; atra = in this matter.

"O knower of Dharma! If you are worshipped, Vayu also gets worship. For that reason you are to be worshipped by me. Also listen to another reason in this matter."

pūrvaṃ kṛtayuge tāta parvatāḥ pakṣiṇo.abhavan |

te hi jagmurdiśaḥ sarvā garuḍānilaveginaḥ || 5-1-123

123. taata = O son! puurvam = earlier; kR^ita yuge = in the Krita yuga; parvataaH = mountains; abhavan = became; pakshiNaH = with wings; te = those; garuDaanilaveginaH = having speed equal to Garuda and Vayu; jagmuH = went; sarvaaH dishaH = in all directions.

"O son! Earlier in the Krita yuga, mountains had wings. With speed equal to that of Garuda and Vayu, they went in all directions."

tatasteṣu prayāteṣu devasaṃghaḥ saharṣibhiḥ |

bhūtāni ca bhayaṃ jagmusteṣāṃ patanaśaṅkayā|| 5-1-124

124. tataH = after that; teshhu prayaateshhu = when they were going; deva saMghaaH = groups of devas; bhuutaani cha = and living creatures; saharshhibhiH = together with sages; jagmuH = obtained; bhayam = fear; patana shaN^kayaa = due to the doubt of destruction; teshhaam = of those mountains.

"After that when those mountains were thus flying freely, Devas and living creatures together with sages obtained fear in the doubt that those mountains might fall down."

tataḥ kruddhaḥ sahasrāakṣaḥ parvatānāṃ śatakratuḥ |

pakṣān ciccheda vajreṇa tatra tatra sahasraśaḥ ||5-1-125

125. tataH = after that; kruddhaH = angry; sahasraakshaH = Devendra; shata krataH = with a hundred yajnas; chichheda = cut off; pakshaan = wings; sahasrashaH parvataanaam = of thousands of mountains; vajreNa = by his weapon vajra; tatra tatra = then and there.

"Then the angry Devendra who performed a hundred Asvamedha rituals, cut off the wings of thousands of mountains by his weapon vajra then and there."

sa māmupāgataḥ kruddho vajramudyamya devarāṭ |

tato.ahaṃ sahasā kṣiptaḥ svasanena mahātmanā || 5-1-126

126. saH = that; devaraaT = Devendra; upaagataH = reached; maam = me; kruddhaH = with anger; udyamya = raising; vajram = vajra; tataH = then; aham = I; kshiptaH = was thrown away; sahasaa = immediately; mahaatmanaa shvasanena = by the great Vayu.

"That Devendra angrily reached me with raised vajra. Then I was thrown away immediately by the great Vayu."

asminlavaṇatoye ca prakṣiptaḥ plavagottama |

guptapakṣasamagraśca tava pitrābhirakṣitaḥ || 5-1-127

127. plavagottama = O best among vanaras! gupta paksha samagrashcha = with saved full wings; prakshiptaH = being thrown down; asmin lavaNatoye = in this salt ocean; abhirakshitaH = I have been protected; tava pitraa = by your father.

"O best among vanaras! With saved full wings, being thrown down into this salt ocean, I have been protected by your father."

tato.ahaṃ mānayāmi tvāṃ mānyo hi mama mārutaḥ |

tvayā me hyeṣa saṃbandhaḥ kapimukhya mahāguṇaḥ || 5-1-128

128. kapi mukhya = O chief among vanaras! maarutaH = Vayu; maanyaH hi = is indeed respectable; mama = to me; tataH = for that reason; aham = I; maanayaami = am respecting; tvaam = you; me = my; eshhaH = this; saMbandhaH = relationship; tvayaa = with you; mahaa guNaH = has great virtues.

"O chief among vanaras! Vayu is thus indeed respectable to me. For that reason I am respecting you. My this relationship with you has great virtues."

asminnevaṃgate kārye sāgarasya mamaiva ca |

prītiṃ prītamanāḥ kartuṃ tvamarhasi mahākape || 5-1-129

129. mahaa kape = O great vanara ! asmin kaarye = (because) this matter; evaMgate = goes like this; tvam = you; arhasi = are suitable; kartum = to do; priitim = happiness; saagarasya = to Sagara; mamaiva cha = and to me; priitamanaaH = with a gladdened heart.

"O great Vanara! Because this matter is like this, you are suitable to make myself and Sagara happy, with a gladdened heart."

śramaṃ mokṣaya pūjāṃ ca gṛhāṇa kapisattama |

prītiṃ ca bahumanyasva prīto.asmi tava darśanāt || 5-1-130

130. kapisattama = O best among Vanaras! mokshaya = reduce; shramam = tiredness; gR^ihaaNa = accept; puujaam cha = (our) worship also; bahumanyasva = respect; priitim = (our) love; priitaH asmi = I am happy; tava darshanaat = by your appearance.

"O best among Vanaras! Reduce your fatigue. Accept our worship also. Respect our love. I am happy by your manifestation."

evamuktaḥ kapiśreṣṭhastaṃ nagottamamabravīt |

prīto.asmi kṛtamātithyaṃ manyureṣo.apanīyatām || 15-1-131

131. kapi shhreshhThaH = Hanuma; evam uktaH = thus being talked to; abraviit = spoke (thus); taM nagottamam = to that best among mountains; priitaH asmi = I am happy; aatithyam = hospitality; kR^itam = has been done; esshaH manyuH = (let) this anger (or ill feeling); apaniiyataam = be removed.

Hanuma listening to the best mountain's words, spoke thus : "I am happy. Hospitality has been done. Let this ill feeling be removed."

tvarate kāryakālo me ahaścāpyativartate |

pratijñā ca mayā dattā na sthātavyamihānttare || 5-1-132

132. kaalaH = time; me kaaryaH = (to perform) my duty; tvarate = is hastening (me); ahaH cha = the day too; ativartate = is passing; pratijJNaa = a promise; dattaa cha = has also been given; mayaa = by me; na sthaatavyam = (I) should not stand; antare = in the middle; iha = here (neglecting my duty).

"The time to perform my duty is hastening me. The day too is passing. A promise has also been given by me. I should not stand here in the middle neglecting my duty."

ityuktvā pāṇinā śailamālabhya haripuṅgavaḥ |

jagāmākāśamāviśya vīryavān prahasanniva || 5-1-133

133. viiryavaan = the courageous; haripuN^gavaH = Hanuma; uktvaa = saying; iti = thus; aalabhya = touching; shailam = the mountain; paaNinaa = with His hand; aavishhya = entering sky; jagaama = went; prahasanniva = with a smile.

The courageous Hanuma saying thus, touched the mountain with His hand, entered the sky and flew on with a smile.

sa parvatasamudrābhyāṃ bahumānādavekṣitaḥ |

pūjitaścopapannābhirāśīrbhiranilātmajaḥ || 5-1-134

134. saH = that; anilaatmajaH = Hanuma; avekshitaH = was seen; bahumaanaat = with great respect; parvata samudraabhyaam = by the ocean and the mountain; puujitaH = and also worshipped; upapannabhiH aashiirbhiH = with suitable blessings.

That Hanuma was thus seen with great respect by the ocean and the mountain, and also worshipped with suitable blessings.

athordhvaṃ dūramutplutya hitvā śailamahārṇavau |

pituḥ panthānamāsthāya jagāma vimale.ambare || 1-5-135

135. atha = after that; hitvaa = leaving; shaila mahaarNavau = the mountain and the great ocean; utplutya = flying; uurdhvam = up; duuram = far; vimale ambare = in the clear sky; jagaama = went; aasthaaya = following; panthaanam = the path; pituH = of (His) father.

After that leaving the mountain and the great ocean, and flying up far into the clear sky, Hanuma followed the path of his father.

bhūyaścordhvaṃ gatiṃ prāpya giriṃ tamavalokayan |

vāyusūnurnirālambe jagāma vimale.ambare || 1-5-136

136. vaayu suunuH = the son of Vayu; praapya = obtained; gatim = speed; uurdhvam = in the upper portion; bhuuyaH cha = again; avalokayan = seeing; tam girim = that mountain (below); jagaama = went; vimale ambare = in the clear sky; niraalambe = which had no support.

The son of Vayu obtained the speed to fly still higher into the sky and seeing that mountain below, went in the clear sky which had no support.

taddvitīyaṃ hanumato dṛṣṭvā karma suduṣkaram |

praśśaṃsuḥ surāḥ sarve siddhāśca paramarṣayaḥ || 1-5-137

137. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; hanumataH = Hanuma's; tat = that; sudushhkaram = very difficult;dvitiiyam = second; karma = task; sarve = all; suraaH = Devas; siddhaashcha = Siddhas and; paramarshhayaH = great sages; prashashaMsuH = praised (Him).

Seeing Hanuma perform that very difficult second task (first one being the flight over ocean), all Devas, Siddhas and great sages praised Him.

devatāścābhavan hṛṣṭāstatrasthāstasya karmaṇā |

kāñcanasya sunābhasya sahasrākṣaśca vāsavaḥ || 1-5-138

138. devataashcha = Devas and; sahasraakshaH = the thousand eyed; vaasavashcha = Devendra; tatrasthaaH = who were there; abhavan = became; hR^ishhTaaH = happy; karmaNaa = by the task; tasya kaaJNchanasya = of that golden hued; sunaabhasya = Mainaka.

Devas and the thousand eyed Devendra who were there, became happy by the task of that golden hued Mainaka.

uvāca vacanaṃ dhīmān paritoṣātsagadgadam |

sunābhaṃ parvataśreṣṭhaṃ svayameva śacīpatiḥ || 1-5-139

139. dhimaan = the wise; shachiipatiH = Devendra; svayameva = himself; uvaacha = spoke; vachanam = words; sagadgadam = through faltering tones; paritoshhaat = due to intense happiness; sunaabham = to Mainaka; parvata shreshhTham = the best among mountains.

The wise Devendra himself spoke these words through faltering tones due to extreme happiness, to Mainaka, the best among mountains.

hiraṇyanābha śailendra parituṣṭo.asmi te bhṛśam |

abhayaṃ te prayacchāmi tiṣṭha saumya yathāsukham || 5-1-140

140. hiraNya naabha = O Mainaka! shailendra = the king of mountains! bhR^isham paritushhtaH asmi = I am very happy; te = in you; saumya = O gentle one! prayachhaami = I am giving; abhayam = protection; te = to you; yathaa sukham tishhTha = proceed according to your comfort.

"O Mainaka, the king of mountains! I am very happy with you. O gentle one! I am giving protection to you. Proceed according to your comfort."

sāhyaṃ te sumahadvikrāntasya hanūmataḥ |

kramato yojanaśataṃ nirbhayasya bhaye sati || 5-1-141

141. hanuumataH = (To) Hanuma; vikraantasya = who is courageous; kramataH = crossing; yojana shatam = hundred yojanas; nirbhayasya = who is fearless; bhaye sati = even when there is reason to be afraid; sumahat = great; saahyam = help; kR^itam = has been done; te = (by) you.

To the dauntless Hanuma crossing hundred yojanas, who is fearless even when there is reason to be afraid, a great help has been done by you.

rāmasyaiṣa hitāyaiva yāti dāśaratherhariḥ |

satkriyāṃ kurvatā tasya toṣito.asmi dṛḍhaṃ tvayā || 5-1-142

142. eshhaH hariH = this Vanara; yaati = is going; hitaayaiva = for the benefit; raamasya = of Sri Rama; daasaratheH = the son of Dasaratha; dR^idham toshhitaH asmi = I am very happy; tvayaa = with you; kurvataa = (who is) doing; satkriyaam = respect; tasya = to Him.

This Vanara Hanuma is going for the benefit of Sri Rama, the son of Dasaratha. I am very happy with you who is doing respect to Him.

tataḥ praharṣamagamadvipulaṃ parvatottamaḥ |

devatānāṃ patiṃ dṛṣṭvā parituṣṭaṃ śatakratum || 5-1-143

143. tatH = thereafter; parvatottamaH = the best among mountains; agamat = obtained; vipulam = great; praharshham = happiness; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; shatakratum = Devendra; patim = lord; devataanaam = of Devas; paritushhTam = being happy.

Thereafter, the best among mountains obtained great happiness on seeing Devendra, the lord of Devas being happy.

sa vai dattavaraḥ śailo babhūvāvasthitastadā |

hanumāṃśca muhūrtena vyaticakrāma sāgaram || 5-1-144

144. tadaa = then; saH = that; shailaH = mountain; datta varaH = with a given boon; babhuuva = became; avasthitaH = situated there; hanumaamshcha = Hanuma also; vyatichakraama = crossed; saagaram = (over that portion of) the ocean; muhuurtena = in an instant.

Then that mountain with a given boon from Devendra stood still there. Hanuma also leaped over that part of the ocean in an instant.

tato devāḥ sagandharvāḥ siddhāśca paramarṣayaḥ |

abrūvan sūryasaṃkāśāṃ surasāṃ nāgamātaram || 5-1-145

145. tataH = after that; devaaH = Devas; sagandharvaaH = together with Gandharvas; siddhaashcha = Siddhas; paramarshhayaH = and great sages; abruvan = spoke (thus); surasaam = to Surasa; naagamaataram = mother of the Nagas; suuryasaMkaasham = equal to the Sun (in brilliance).

Thereafter, Devas together with Gandharvas, Siddhas and great sages spoke thus to Surasa, the mother of Nagas, equal to the Sun in brilliance.

ayaṃ vātātmajaḥ śrīmānplavate sāgaropari |

hanumānnāma tasya tvaṃ muhūrtaṃ vighnamācara || 5-1-146

rākṣasaṃ rūpamāsthāya sughoraṃ parvatopamam |

daṃṣṭrakarāldaṃ piṅgākṣaṃ vaktraṃ kṛtvā nabhaḥsamam || 5-1-147

146; 147. ayam = this; shriimaan = glorious one; vaataatmajaH = son of Vayu; hanumaannaama = with the name of Hanuma; plavate = is flying; saagaropari = on the ocean; tvam = you; aasthaaya = obtain; sughoram = a horrible; parvatopamam = mountain like; raakshasam = demonic; ruupam = appearance; kR^itvaa = (and) make; vaktram = a face; daMshhTraakaraaLam = (with) fearful tusks; piN^gaaksham = red-brown eyes; nabham samam = and (vast) like the sky; aachara = (and) create; vighnam = an obstacle; tasya = to Him; muhuurtam = for an instant.

"This glorious son of Vayu, going by the name of Hanuma is flying over the ocean. You obtain a horrible mountain like demonic appearance and make a face with fearful tusks, red-brown eyes and as vast as the sky, and create an obstacle to Him for an instant."

balamicchāmahe jñātuṃ bhūyaścāsya parākramam |

tvāṃ vijeṣyatyupāyena viṣādaṃ vā gamiṣyati || 5-1-148

148. icchaamahe = (We are) desiring; jJNaatum = to find out; asya = (if) by His; balam = strength; bhuuyaH = and also; paraakramam cha = and courage; upaayena = and intelligence; vijeshhyati = (can He) win; tvaam = you; vaa = or; gamishhyati = get; vishhadam = sorrow.

"We are desiring to find out if by His strength and also courage and intelligence He can win over you or obtain sorrow."

evamuktā tu sā devī daivatairabhisatkṛtā |

samudramadhye surasā bibhratī rākṣasaṃ vapuḥ || 5-1-149

vikṛtaṃ ca virūpaṃ ca sarvasya ca bhayāvaham |

plavamānaṃ hanūmantamāvṛtyedamuvāca ha || 5-1-150

149;150. saa devii = that Goddess; surasaa = Surasa; evam = thus; uktaa = spoken to; daivataiH = by Devas; abhisatkR^itaa = and also respected (by them); bibhratii = wearing; vikR^itam = a horrible; viruupam cha = disfigured; raakshasam vapuH = appearance of a demon; samudra madhye = in the middle of the ocean; bhayaavaham = causing fear; sarvasya = to all; aavR^itya = and stopping; hanuumantam = Hanuma; plavantam = who was flying; uvaacha ha = (and) spoke; idam = these words.

That Goddess Surasa, thus spoken to by Devas and also being respected by them, wearing a horrible disfigured appearance of a demon in the middle of the ocean which caused fear to all, and stopping Hanuma who was flying, spoke these words.

mama bhakṣaḥ pradiṣṭastvamīśvarairvānararṣabha |

ahaṃ tvā bhakṣayiṣyāmi praviśedaṃ mamānanam || 5-1-151

151. vaanararshhabha = O best among Vanaras! tvam = you; pradishhTaH = have been given; eesvaraiH = by Devas; mama = (as) my; bhakshaH = food; aham = I; bhakshayishhyaami = will eat; tvaam = you; pravisha = enter; idam = (in) this; mama = my; aananam = face.

"O best among Vanaras! You have been given by Devas as my food. I will eat you. Enter inside my mouth."

evamuktaḥ surasayā prāñjalirvānararṣabhaḥ |

prahṛṣṭavadanaḥ śrīmānidaṃ vacanamabravīt || 1-5-152

152. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken to; surasayaa = by Surasa; shriimaan = the glorious; vaanararshhabhaH = best among Vanaras; prahR^ishhTa vadanaH = with a happy face; praaJNaliH = (and) with folded hands; abraviit = spoke; idam vachanam = this sentence.

Thus spoken to by Surasa, the glorious Hanuma, with a happy face and with folded hands, spoke these words to Surasa.

rāmo dāśarathirnāma praviṣṭo daṇḍakāvanam |

lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā vaidehyā cāpi bhāryayā || 5-1-153

153. daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; raamo naama = with the name of Rama; pravishhTaH = entered; daNDakaavanam = the forest of Dandaka; saha = together with; bhraatraa = His brother; lakshmaNena = Lakshmana; bharyayaa = (and with His) wife; vaidehyaa = Seetha.

"The son of Dasaratha, with the name of Rama entered the forest of Dandaka together with His brother Lakshmana and wife Seetha."

anyakāryaviṣaktasya baddhavairasya rākṣasaiḥ |

tasya sīta hṛtā bhāryā rāvaṇena yaśasvinī || 5-1-154

154. tasya = that Sri Rama; baddha vairasya = with a bitter enmity; raakshasaiH = with Rakshasas. anya kaarya vishhaktasya = being diverted in another task; bharyaa = His wife; siitaa = Seetha; yashasvinii = the famous one; hR^itaa = had been stolen; raavaNena = by Ravana.

"When that Sri Rama, with a bitter enmity towards Rakshasas, was diverted in another task, His famed wife Seetha had been taken away by Ravana."

tasyāḥ sakāśaṃ dūto.ahaṃ gamiṣye rāmakāraṇāt |

kartumarhasi rāmasya sāhyaṃ viṣayavāsini || 5-1-155

155. aham = I; gamishhye = can go; raama kaaraNaat = for Rama's sake; duutaH = as a messenger; tasyaaH = (to find) Her; sakaasham = presence; vishhaya vaasinii = O subject (of Sri Rama)! arhasi = (you are) suited; kartum = to do; saahyam = help; raamasya = of Rama.

"I am going for Rama's sake as a messenger to find Her presence. O subject of Sri Rama! You are suited to help Rama."

athavā maithilīṃ dṛṣṭvā rāmaṃ cākliṣṭakāriṇam |

āgamiṣyāmi te vaktraṃ satyaṃ pratiśṛṇomi te || 5-1-156

156. athavaa = otherwise; dR^ishhTvaa = (after seeing); maithiliim = Seetha; raamam cha = and Rama; aklishhTa kaariNam = who makes (Seetha) without troubles; aagamishhyaami = (I will) obtain; te = your; vaktram = face; pratishR^iNomi = I am promising; satyam = truthfully; te = to you.

"Otherwise after seeing Seetha and informing that to Sri Rama who makes Seetha without troubles, I will obtain your mouth. I am promising truthfully to you."

evamuktā hanumatā surasā kāmarūpiṇī |

abravīnnātivarteta kaścideṣa varo mama || 5-1-157

157. evam = thus; uktaa = spoken to; hanumataa = by Hanuma; surasaa = Surasa; kaamaruupiNii = with power to take desired form; abraviit = spoke (thus); kashchit = No one; naativarteta = can overcome (me); eshhaH = this; mama = (is) my; varaH = boon.

Thus being spoken to by Hanuma, Surasa with power to take desired form, spoke thus: "No one can overcome me. This is my boon."

taṃ prayāntaṃ samudvīkṣya surasā vākyamabravīt |

balaṃ jijñāsamānā vai nāgamātā hanūmataḥ || 5-1-158

158. naaga maataa = Mother of Nagas; surasaa = Surasa; jijJNaasamaanaa vai = desiring to know; balam = strength; hanuumataH = of Hanuma; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; samudviikshya = seeing; tam = Him; prayaantam = going away.

Mother of Nagas, Surasa, desiring to know the strength of Hanuma, spoke these words on seeing Him going away.

praviśya vadanaṃ me.adya gantavyaṃ vānarottama |

vara eṣa purā datto mama dhātreti satvarā || 5-1-159

vyādāya vipulaṃ vaktraṃ sthitā sā māruteḥ puraḥ |

159;160. vaanarottama = O best among Vanaras! adya = now; gantavyam = (you) have to go; pravishya = after entering; me = my; vadanam = face; eshhaH varaH = this boon; dattaH = had been given; mama = to me; puraa = long back; dhaatraa = by Brahma; iti = (speaking) thus; satvaraa = with quickness; saa = she; vyaadaaya = opened; vipulam vaktram = wide mouth; sthitaa = (and) stood; puraH = before; maaruteH = Hanuma.

"O best among Vanaras! You are bound to go only after entering my mouth. This boon had been given to me long ago by Brahma." - speaking thus, with quickness she opened her wide mouth and stood before Hanuma.

evamuktaḥ surasayā kruddho vānarapuñgavaḥ || 5-1-160

abravītkuru vai vaktraṃ yena māṃ viṣahiṣyase |

160. tadaa = then; hanumaan = Hanuma; iti uktvaa = speaking thus; surasaam = to Surasa; kruddhaH = became angry; babhuuva = and became; dasha yojanam = ten yojanas; aayataH = long; dasha yojana vistaaraH = (and) ten yojanas wide.

Then Hanuma speaking thus to Surasa, became angry and became ten yojanas long and ten yojanas wide.

praviśya vadanaṃ me.adya gntavyaṃ vānarottama |

vara eṣa purā datto mamam dhrātreti satvarā || 5-1-161

vyādāya vipulaṃ vaktraṃ sthitā sā maruteḥ puraḥ |

161. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam = Him; megha saMkaasham = equal to a cloud; dasha yojanam aayatam = ten yojanas long; surasaa cha = Surasa also; chakaara = made; aasyam = (Her) mouth; vimshadyojanam aayatam = twenty yojanas long.

Seeing Hanuma, who looked like a cloud, being ten yojanas long, Surasa also made her mouth twenty yojanas long.

taṃ dṛṣṭvā meghasaṃkāśaṃ daśayojanamāyatam || 5-1-162

cakāra surasā cāsyaṃ viṃśadyojanamāyatam |

162. tataH = thereafter; hanumaaMstu = Hanuma; kruddhaH = became angry; triMshadyojanam aayataH = became thirty yojanas long; surasaa = Surasa; chakaara = made; vaktram = mouth; chatvaariMshat = forty yojanas; ucchritam = high; viiraH = the courageous; hanumaan = Hanuma; babhuuva = became; paJNchaashadyojanocchritaH = fifty yojanas high.

Thereafter, Hanuma got angry and became thirty yojanas long. Surasa made her mouth forty yojanas high. The courageous Hanuma then became fifty yojanas high.

hanumāṃstu tataḥ kruddhastriṃśadyojanamāyataḥ || 5-1-163

cakāra surasā vaktraṃ catvāriṃśattathocchritam |

babhūva hanumānvīraḥ pañcāśadyojanocchritaḥ || 5-1-164

163;164. 163; 164. tataH = thereafter; hanumaaMstu = Hanuma; kruddhaH = became angry; triMshadyojanam aayataH = became thirty yojanas long; surasaa = Surasa; chakaara = made; vaktram = mouth; chatvaariMshat = forty yojanas; ucchritam = high; viiraH = the courageous; hanumaan = Hanuma; babhuuva = became; paJNchaashadyojanocchritaH = fifty yojanas high.

Thereafter, Hanuma got angry and became thirty yojanas long. Surasa made her mouth forty yojanas high. The courageous Hanuma then became fifty yojanas high.

cakāra surasā vaktraṃ ṣaṣṭiyojanamāyatam |

tathaiva hanumānvīraḥ saptatīyojinocchritaḥ || 5-1-165

165. surasaa = Surasa; chakaara = made; vaktram = her mouth; shhashhTi yojanam aayatam = sixty yojanas long; viiraH = the courageous; hanumaan = Hanuma; tathaiva = in the same way; saptatii yojanocchritaH = became seventy yojanas high.

Surasa then made her mouth sixty yojanas long. The mighty Hanuma in the same fashion, became seventy yojanas high.

cakāra surasā vktraṃśītīyojanocchritam |

hanumānacalaprakhyo navatīyojanocchritaḥ || 5-1-166

166. surasaa = Surasa; chakaara = made; vaktram = her mouth; ashiitii yojanaocchritam = eighty yojanas high; achala prakhyaH = the mountain-like; hanumaan = Hanuma; navatii yojanocchritaH = became ninety yojanas high.

Surasa made her mouth eighty yojanas high. The mountain-like Hanuma then became ninety yojanas high.

taddṛṣṭvā vyāditaṃ tvāsyaṃ vāyuputraḥ subuddhimān |

dīrghajihvaṃ surasayā sughoraṃ narakopamam || 5-1-167

susaṃkṣipyātmanaḥ kāyaṃ babhūvāñguṣṭhamātrakaḥ |

167. subuddimaan = the great wise; vaayuputraH = Hanuma; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tat aasyam = that mouth; diirgha jihvam = with a long tongue; sughoram; which was horrible; narakopamam = equal to hell; vyaaditam surasyaa = opened by Surasa; susaMkshipya = greatly reducing; aatmanaH kaayam = His own body; babhuuva = became; angushhTha maatraH = the size of a thumb.

The great wise Hanuma seeing that mouth with a long tongue which was horrible and equal to hell being opened by Surasa, greatly reduced His own body and became the size of a thumb.

so.abhipatyāśu tadvaktraṃ niṣpatya ca mahājavaḥ |

antarikṣe sthitaḥ śrīmānidaṃ vacanamabravīt || 5-1-168

168. shrimaan = the glorious one; mahaajavaH = with great speed; saH = that Hanuma; ashu = quickly; abhipatya = obtained; tadvaktram = that mouth of Surasa; nishhpatya cha = and came out; sthitaH = and standing; antarikshe = in the sky; abraviit = spoke; idam = this; vachanam = word.

The glorious Hanuma with great speed, quickly entered Surasa's mouth and came out of it and standing in the sky spoke these words to Surasa.

praviṣṭo.asmi hi te vaktraṃ dākṣāyaṇi namo.astu te |

gamiṣye yatra vaidehī satyaṃ cāsīdvarastava ||5-1-169

169. daakshaayaNii = O daughter of Daksha! asmi hi = I indeed; pravishhTaH = entered; te = your; vaktram = mouth; namaH astu = (my) regards; te = to you; gamishhye = I will go; yatra = where; vaidehii = Seetha (is located); tava = your; varaH cha = boon also; aasiit = became; satyam = true.

"O daughter of Daksha! I indeed entered your mouth. My regards to you. I will now go where Seetha is. Your boon also came true."

taṃ dṛṣṭvā vadanānmuktaṃ candraṃ rāhumukhādiva |

abravītsurasā devī svena rūpeṇa vānaram || 5-1-170

170. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam vaanaram = that Vanara; muktam = being released; vadanaat = from (her) mouth; chandramiva = like the moon; raahumukhaat = from the mouth of Rahu; surasaa devii = the goddess Surasa; abraviit = spoke; svena = with her own; ruupeNa = form.

Seeing that Vanara being released from her mouth like the moon from the mouth of Rahu, goddess Surasa spoke these words assuming her normal form.

arthasiddhyai hariśreṣṭha gaccha saumya yathāsukham |

samānayasva vaidehīṃ rāghaveṇa mahātmanā || 5-1-171

171. saumya = O gentle; harishreshhTha = best among Vanaras; gaccha = go; yathaa sukham = according to your comfort; artha siddhyai = for the (desired) task; samaanayasva = bring together; vaidehiim = Seetha; mahaatmanaa raaghaveNa = with the great Sri Rama.

"O gentle Hanuma! Go according to your comfort to achieve the desired task. Bring Seetha together with the great Sri Rama."

tattṛtīyaṃ hanumato dṛṣṭvā karma suduṣkaram |

sādhu sādhviti bhūtāni praśśaṃsustadā harim || 5-1-172

172. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tat tR^itiiyam = that third; sudushhkaram = very difficult; karma = task; hanumato = of Hanuma; tadaa = then; bhuutaani = all creatures; prashashaMsuH = praised; harim = Hanuma; saadhu saadhu iti = saying "good! good!".

Seeing that third very difficult task of Hanuma, all the creatures then praised Hanuma saying "Good! Good!".

sa sāgaramanādhṛṣyamabhyetya varuṇālayam |

jagāmākāśamāviśya vegena garuḍopamaḥ || 5-1-173

173. saH = that Hanuma; garuDopamaH = equal to Garuda; vegena = in speed; abhyetya = neared; saagaram = the ocean; varuNaalayam = abode of Varuna; aavishya = entered; aakaasham = the sky; jagaama = (and) went (in his path).

That Hanuma, equal to Garuda in speed, neared the ocean which is the abode of Varuna, entered the sky and went in His original path.

carite kaiśikācāryairairāvataniṣevite || 5-1-174

siṃhakuñjaraśārdūlapatagoragavāhanaiḥ |

vimānaiḥ saṃpatadbhiśca vimalaiḥ samalaṃkṛte || 5-1-175

vajrāśanisamāghātaiḥ pāvakairupaśobhite |

kṛtapuṇyairmahābhāgaiḥ svargajidbhiralaṃkṛte || 5-1-176

vahatā havyamatyarthaṃ sevite citrabhānunā |

grahanakṣatracandrārkatārāgaṇavibhūṣite || 5-1-177

maharṣigaṇagandharvanāgayakṣasamākule |

vivikte vimale viśve viśvāvasuniṣevite || 5-1-178

devarājagajākrānte candrasūryapathe śive |

vitāne jīvalokasya vitate brahmanirmite || 5-1-179

bahuśaḥ sevite vīrairvidyādharagaṇairvaraiḥ |

jagāma vāyumārge tu garutmāniva mārutiḥ || 5-1-180

174-180. maarutiH = Hanuma; jagaama = went; vaayumaarge = in the sky; garutmaaniva = like Garuda; sevite = served; vaaridhaaraabhiH = by streams of water; nishhevite = served; patagaishcha = also by birds; charite = tread; kaishikaachaaryaiH = by masters of music and dancing (Tumbura and others); airaavata nishhevite = served by Airavata; siMhakunjarashaarduulapatagoragavaahanaiH = (borne by) lions; elephants; tigers; birds and serpents; samalaMkR^ite = decorated; vimalaiH vimaanaiH = by clear Vimanas; saMpatadbhiH = moving with great speed; upashobhite = shone; paavakaiH = by fires; vajraashanisamaaghaataiH = with thunderous jolt equal to Vajra; alaMkR^ite = decorated; kR^itapuNyaiH = by people with good deeds; mahaabhaagaiH = people with great luck; svargajidbhiH = who conquered heaven; sevite = served; chitrabhaanunaa = by the God of fire; vahataa = carrying; atyartham havyam = great quantities of oblations; grahanakshatrachandraarkataaraagaNavibhuushhite = shone by planets; stars; moon; sun and starlets; maharshhigandharvanaagayakshasamaakule = occupied by groups of great sages; Gandharvas; Nagas; Yakshas; vivikte = unpopulated (by humans); vimale = (which is) clear; vishve = all pervasive; vishvaavasu nishevite = served by the gandharva king called Vishvaavasu; devaraajagajaakraante = roamed by the elephants of Devendra; chandra suurya pathe = (which is the) path of moon and the sun; shive = auspicious one; vitate vitaane = a wide canopy; brahma nirmite = constructed by Brahma; jiiva lokasya = of the earth; sevite = served; bahushaH = in various ways; varaiH = (by) excellent; viiraiH = courageous; vidyaadhara gaNaiH = groups of Vidyadharas.

Hanuma went, like Garuda, in the sky served by clouds (or streams of water), served also by birds, tread by masters of music Tumbura and other Gandharvas, served by Airavata, borne by lions, elephants, tigers, birds and serpents, decorated by clear Vimanas moving with great speed, shone by fires with thunderous jolt equal to that of Vajra - the weapon of Devendra, decorated by people with good deeds, people with great luck who conquered the heavens, served by the God of fire carrying great quantities of oblations, shone by planets, stars, moon, sun and starlets, occupied by groups of great sages, Gandharvas, Nagas, Yakshas but unpopulated by humans, clear and all pervasive, served by the gandharva king Vishvaavasu, roamed by elephants of Devendra, the path of the moon and the sun, the auspicious one, a wide canopy of the earth constructed by Brahma, served in various ways by excellent courageous groups of Vidyadharas.

pradṛśyamānaḥ sarvatra hanumānmārutātmajaḥ |

bheje.ambaraṃ nirālambaṃ lambapakṣa ivādrirāṭ || 5-1-181

181. hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of Vayu; pradR^ishyamaanaH = being shown; sarvatra = everywhere; bheje = obtained; ambaram = the sky; niraalambam = without any support; adriraaT iva = like the king of birds; lamba pakshaH = with long wings.

Hanuma, the son of Vayu, visible everywhere, obtained the sky without support, like the king of birds with long wings.

plavamānaṃ tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā siṃhikā nāma rākṣasī |

manasā cintayāmāsa pravṛddhā kāmarūpiṇī || 5-1-182

182. raakshasii = A demoness; simhikaa naama = by the name of Simhika; kaamaruupiNii = with the power to assume desired form; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam = Him; plavamaanam = flying; pravR^iddhaa = increased in size; chintayaamaasa = and thought; manasaa = in her mind.

A demoness by the name of Simhika with the power to assume desired form, saw Hanuma flying, increased in size and thought thus in her mind.

adya dīrGhasya kālasya bhaviṣyāmyahāmāśitā |

idaṃ hi me mahatsattvaṃ cirasya vaśamāgatam || 5-1-183

183. chirasya = (after) a long time; idam = this; mahat = great; sattvam = animal; aagatam = came; me = (into) my; vasham = grasp; diirghasya = (after) long; kaalasya = time; adya = today; bhavishyaami = I will; aashitaa = have (my) meal.

"After a long time, this great animal came into my grasp. After long time, today I will enjoy my meal."

iti saṃcintya manasā chāyāmasya samākṣipat |

chāyāyāṃ gṛhyamāṇāyāṃ cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-1-184

184. iti = thus; samchintya = thinking; manasaa = with mind; samaakshipat = (she) attracted; asya = His; chaayaam = shadow; chaayaayaam gR^ihyamaaNaayaam = while the shadow was being grasped; vaanaraH = Hanuma; chintayaamaasa = thought (thus).

Thinking thus in her mind, Simhika attracted His shadow. While the shadow was thus being grasped, Hanuma thought thus.

samākṣipto.asmi tarasā pañūkṛtaparākramaḥ |

pratilomena vātena mahānauriva sāgare || 5-1-185

185. mahaa nauriva = like a great boat; saagare = in the ocean; pratilomena = (with) opposing; vaatena = wind; asmi = I am becoming; samaakshiptaH = pulled; tarasaa = forcefully; paJNuutaparaakramaH = with disabled power.

"Like a great boat in the ocean with opposing winds, I am being pulled back forcefully, with disabled power."

tiryagūrdhvamadhaścaiva vīkṣimāṇastataḥ kapiḥ |

dadarśa sa mahatsattvamutthitaṃ lavaṇāmbhasi || 5-1-186

186. tataH = after that; kapiH = Hanuma; viikshamaaNaH = looking; tiryak = sideways; uurdhvam = upwards; athashchaiva = and downwards; dadarsha = saw; mahat = big; sattvam = animal; utthitam = raised up; lavaNaambhasi = in the salty ocean.

After that, Hanuma looking sideways, upwards and downwards, saw a big animal raised up in the salty ocean.

chāytaddhṛṣṭvā cintayāmāsa mārutirvikṛtānanam |

kapirājena kathitaṃ sattvamadbhutadarśanam || 5-1-187

187. maarutaH = Hanuma; dR^ishhTvaa = saw; tat = that (animal); vikR^itaananam = with a horrible face; chintayaamaasa = and thought; idam = this animal; adbhutadarshhanam = with a strange appearance; mahaaviiryam = with great strength; chaayaagraahi = attracting shadow; tat = (is indeed) that; sattvam = animal; kathitam = as told; kapiraajena = by Sugriva; na = no; saMshayaH = doubt; atra = in this.

Hanuma saw that animal with a horrible face and thought: "This animal with a strange appearance, with great strength attracting shadow, is indeed the animal that had been told by Sugriva. There is no doubt in that."

āgrāhi mahāvīryaṃ tadidaṃ nātra saṃśayaḥ |

sa tāṃ buddhvārthatattvena siṃhikāṃ matimānkapiḥ |

vyavardhata mahākāyaḥ pravṛṣīva valāhakaḥ || 5-1-188

188. saH matimaan = that wise; kapiH = Hanuma; buddhvaa = recognizing; taam = that; artatattvena = correctly; simhikaam = as Simhika; vyavarthata = grew; mahaa kaayaH = (into) one with great body; valaahakaH iva = like a cloud; praavR^ishi = in rainy season.

That wise Hanuma recognizing that animal correctly as Simhika, increased His body greatly, like a cloud in rainy season.

tasya sā kāyamudvīkṣya vardhamānaṃ mahākapeḥ || 5-1-189

vaktraṃ prasārayāmāsa pātāldāntarasannibham |

189. saa = that Simhika; udviikshya = seeing; vardhamaanam = growing; kaayam = body; mahaakapeH = of the great Hanuma; prasaarayaamaasa = spread; vaktram = mouth; paataaLaantara sannibham = (to be) equal to the middle of Patala.

That Simhika seeing the growing body of the great monkey Hanuma, spread her mouth to be equal to the middle of Patala.

ghanarājīva garjantī vānaraṃ sambhidravat || 5-1-190

sa dadarśa tatastasyā vivṛtaṃ sumahanmukham |

kāyamātraṃ ca medhāvī marmāṇi ca mahākapiḥ || 5-1-191

190; 191. garjantii = roaring; ghanaraajiiva = like a dense cloud; samabhidravat = (she) ran; vaanaram = (towards) the Vanara; tataH = then; medhaavii = the wise; mahaakapiH = great Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tasyaaH = her; vivR^itam = opened; sumahat = very big; mukham = mouth; kaayamaatram = equal to (His own) body; marmaaNi cha = and also the internal organs.

Roaring like a dense cloud, she ran towards the Vanara. Then the wise Hanuma saw her opened very big mouth equal to His own body and also her internal organs.

sa tasyā vivṛte vaktre vajrasaṃhananaḥ kapiḥ |

saṃkṣipya muhurātmānaṃ niṣpapāta mahābalaḥ || 5-1-192

192. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; mahaabalaH = one with great strength; vajrasaMhananaH = with a body equal (in strength) to a diamond; muhuH = repeatedly; saMkshipya = contracting; aatmaanam = Himself; nishhpapaata = fell; tasyaaH vivR^ite vaktre = into her opened mouth.

That Hanuma with great strength and with a body equal to a diamond, repeatedly contracted His body and fell into her opened mouth.

āsye tasyā nimajjantaṃ dadṛśuḥ siddhacāraṇāḥ |

grasyamānaṃ yathā candraṃ pūrṇaṃ parvaṇi rāhuṇā || 5-1-193

193. siddha chaaraNaaH = Siddhas and Charanas; dadrushuH = saw; nimajjantam = (Hanuma) sinking; tasyaaH = in her; aasye = mouth; puurNam chandram yathaa = like the full moon; parvaNi = on a full moon day; grasyamaanam = being swallowed; raahuNaa = by Rahu.

Siddhas and Charanas saw Hanuma sinking in her mouth, like the full moon on a full moon day being swallowed by Rahu.

tatastasyā nakhaistīkṇairmarmāṇyutkṛtya vānaraḥ |

utpapātātha vegena manaḥ saṃpātavikramaḥ || 5-1-194

194. tataH = then; vaanaraH = Hanuma; utkR^itya = rending; marmaaNi = internal organs; tasyaaH = of Simhika; tiikshNaiH nakhaiH = with sharp nails; atha = and after that; utpapaata = flew up; manaH sampaata vikramaH vegena = with a speed equal to that of thought.

Then Hanuma rend her internal organs with His sharp nails and after that flew up with a speed equal to that of thought.

tāṃ tu dṛṣṭvā ca dhaṛtyā ca dākṣiṇyena nipātya ca |

sa kapipravaro vegādvavṛdhe punarātmavān || 5-1-195

195. saH aatmavaan = that wise; kapipravaraH = Hanuma; nipaatya = felling; taam = her; dR^ishhTyaa cha = with His vision; dhR^ityaa cha = courage; daakshiNyena cha = and ability; vavR^idhe = developed; punaH = again; vegaat = by speed.

That wise Hanuma felling Simhika down with His vision, courage and ability, developed again by speed.

hṛtahṛtsā hanumatā papāta vidhurāmbhasi |

tāṃ hatāṃ vānareṇāśu patitāṃ vīkṣya siṃhikām || 5-1-196

bhūtānyākāśacārīṇī tamūcuḥ plavagottamam |

196. saa = that Simhika; hR^ita hR^it = with heart rend; hanumataa = by Hanuma; papaata = fell; ambhasi = in water; vidhuraa = with sorrow; viikshya = seeing; simhikaam = Simhika; hataam = killed; vaanareNa = by Hanuma; bhutaani = creatures; aakaasha chaariNii = roaming in the sky; uuchuH = spoke (thus); tam plvagottamam = to that best among Vanaras.

That Simhika with heart rend by Hanuma fell in water with sorrow. Seeing Simhika killed by Hanuma, creatures roaming in the sky spoke thus to that best among Vanaras.

bhīmamadya kṛtaṃ karma mahatsattvaṃ tvayā hatam || 5-1-197

sādhayārthamabhipretamariṣṭaṃ plavatāṃ vara |

197. plavataam vara = O best among Vanaras! mahat = a huge; sattvam = animal; hatam = has been killed; tvayaa = by you; adya = now; bhiimam = a great; karma = task; kR^itam = has been done; saadhaya = perform; artham = the task; abhipretam = dear to you; arishhTam = auspiciously.

"O best among Vanaras! A huge animal has been killed by you. A great task has been done. Perform the task dear to you auspiciously."

yasya tvetāni catvāri vānarendra yathā tava || 5-198

dhṛtirdṛṣṭirmatirdākṣyaṃ sa karmasu na sīdati |

198. vaanarendra = O best among Vanaras! yasya = whoever; dhR^itiH = ( has) courage; dR^ishhTiH = vision; matiH = intellect; daakshyam = skill; etaani = (all) these; chatvaari = four (virtues); tava yathaa = like you; saH = that (him); na siidati = will not fail; karmasu = in (any) tasks.

"O best among Vanaras! Whoever has the four qualities of courage, vision, intellect and skill, all these four virtues like you, such a person will not fail in any task."

sa taiḥ saṃbhāvitaḥ pūjyaḥ pratipannaprayojanaḥ || 5-1-199

jagāmākāśamāviśya pannagāśanavatkapiḥ |

199. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; puujyaH = the respectable one; sambhaavitaH = (thus) respected; taiH = by them; pratipanna prayojanaH = with a determined goal; aavishya = entered; aakaasham = the sky; jagaama = and went; pannagaashanavat = like the Garuda.

That Hanuma the respectable one, thus respected by them, entered the sky and went like the Garuda with a determined goal.

prāptabhūyiṣṭhapārastu sarvataḥ pratilokayan || 5-1-200

yojanānāṃ śatasyānte vanarājiṃ dadarśa saḥ |

200. saH = that Hanuma; praaptabhuuyishhTha paarastu = almost reaching the other shore; pratilokan = looking; sarvataH = in all directions; dadarsha = saw; vanaraajim = a series of trees; ante = at the end; shatasya yojanaanaam = of hundred yojanas.

Hanuma after almost reaching the other shore, looked in all directions and saw a series of trees at the end of his journey of hundred yojanas.

dadarśa ca patanneva vividhadrumabhūṣitam || 5-1-201

dvīpaṃ śākhāmṛgaśreṣṭho malayopavanāni ca |

201. shaakhaa mR^iga shreshhThaH = the best among Vanaras; patanneva = immediately after getting down; dadarsha cha = also saw; dviipam = an island; vividha druma bhuushhitam = decorated by various trees; malayopa vanaani cha = and also forests in the region of Malaya.

The best among Vanaras, Hanuma, immediately after getting down also saw an island decorated by a variety of trees and also the forests in the region of Malaya.

sāgaraṃ sāgarānūpaṃ sāgarānūpajān drumān || 5-1-202

sāgarasya ca patnīnāṃ mukhānyapi vilokayan |

sa mahāmeghasaṃkāśaṃ samīkṣyātmānamātmavān || 5-1-203

nirundhantamivākāśaṃ cakāra matimān matim |

202; 203. saH = that Hanuma; aatmavaan = with controlled senses; matimaan = with good thoughts; vilokayan = looking; saagaram = the ocean; saagaraanuupam = bay; drumaan = trees; saagaraanupajaan = born in the bay; mukhaanyapi cha = and also the faces; saagarasya patniinaam = of the wives of the ocean (rivers); samiikshya = observed; aatmaanam = Himself; mahaameghasaMkaasham = equal to a great cloud; nirundhantamiva = as though stopping; aakaasham = the sky; chakaara = made; matim = thought (thus).

That Hanuma with controlled senses and with good thoughts looked at the ocean, the bay and the trees born in the bay, and also the faces of the wives of the ocean (rivers are considered wives of ocean), observed Himself to be equal in size to a great cloud as though stopping the sky, and thought thus.

Comment : It is considered an auspicious sign to be welcomed by married women. Hanuma seeing the wives of Sagara coming to meet their husband thus bodes well for Hanuma.

kāyavṛddhiṃ pravegaṃ ca mama dṛṣṭvava rākṣasāḥ || 5-1-204

mayi kautūhalaṃ kuryuriti mene mahākapiḥ |

204. dR^ishhTvaiva = after seeing; mama = my; kaayavR^iddhim = grown body; pravegam cha = and speed; raakshsaaH = Rakshasas; kuryuH = will do; kautuuhalam = curiousness; iti = thus; mene = thought; mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma.

"After seeing my huge body and the speed, Rakshasas will become curious." - thus thought the great Hanuma.

tataḥ śarīraṃ saṃkṣipya tanmahīdharasannibham|| 5-1-205

punaḥ prakṛtimāpede vītamoha ivātmavān |

205. tataH = for that reason; saMkshipya = reducing; tat = that; mahiidhara sannibham = mountain-like; shariiram = body; aapede = obtained; prakR^itim = nature; aatmavaaniva = like one who realized self; viitamohaH = free from infatuations.

For that reason, Hanuma reduced His mountain-like body and obtained the nature of one who reached self-realization, free from infatuations.

tadrūpamatisaṃkṣipya hanumān prakṛtau sthitaḥ || 5-1-206

trīn kramāniva vikramya balivīryaharo hariḥ |

206. hanumaan = Hanuma; atisaMkshipya = greatly reducing (His size); prakR^itau sthitaH = became (normal) in nature; tat = (regaining) that; ruupam = (original) appearance; hariH iva = lie Vishnu; baliviiryaharaH = who mitigated the strength of Bali; triin kramaan vikramya = by taking three strides.

Hanuma greatly reducing His size became normal in nature regaining His original form, like Vishnu who mitigated the strength of Bali by taking three strides.

sa cārunānāvidharūpadhārī |

paraṃ samāsādya samudratīram |

parairaśakyaḥ pratipannarūpaḥ |

samīkṣitātmā samavekṣitārthaḥ || 5-1-207

207. saH = Hanuma; chaarunaanaavidharuupadhaarii = capable of assuming many different beautiful forms; ashakyaH paraiH = who cannot be defeated by enemies; samaasaadya = obtained; param samudra tiiram = the other side of ocean; samiikshitaatmaa = cognizant of Himself; pratipanna ruupaH = with restored form; samavekshitaarthaH = (and became) with a decided mission.

Hanuma capable of assuming many different beautiful forms, who cannot be defeated by enemies, obtained the other side of ocean and being cognizant of Himself restored His own form and became with a decided mission.

tataḥ sa lambasya gireḥ samṛddhe |

vicitrakūṭe nipapāta kūṭe |

saketakoddālakanāldikere |

mahābhrakūṭapratimo mahātmā || 5-1-208

208. tataH = after that; saH = that; mahaatmaa = great one; mahaabhrakuuTa pratimaH = (who looked) like a huge mass of clouds; nipapaata = alighted; lambasya gireH kuuTe = on the mountain peak of Lamba; vichitra kuuTe = with wonderful (lower) peaks; samR^iddhe = abundant with various things; saketa koddaalakanaaLikere = filled with Ketaka; Uddaalaka and Coconut trees.

After that great one who looked like a huge mass of clouds, alighted on the mountain peak of Lamba with wonderful lower peaks, abundant with various things and filled with Ketaka, Uddalaka and coconut trees.

tatastu saṃprāpya samudratīraṃ |

samīkṣya laṅkāṃ girivaryamūrdhni |

kapistu tasminnipapāta parvate |

vidhūya rūpaṃ vyathayanmRṛgadvijān || 5-1-209

209. tataH = after that; kapiH tu = Hanuma for His part; sampraapya = obtained; samudra tiiram = ocean shore; samiikshya = observed; laN^kaam = Lanka; girivaryamuurdhni = from the top of the mountain; vidhuuya = leaving; ruupam = (His original) form; vyathayan = tormenting; mR^iga dvijaan = animals and birds; nipapaata = alighted; tasmin parvate = on that mountain.

After that Hanuma for His part obtained the ocean shore, observed the city of Lanka from the top of the mountain, leaving His original form, tormenting animals and birds, alighted on that mountain.

sa sāgaraṃ dānavapannagāyutaṃ |

balena vikramya mahormimālinam |

nipatya tīre ca mahodadhestadā |

dadarśa laṅkāmamarāvatīmiva || 5-1-210

210. vikramya = having crossed; balena = by the dint of his strength; saagaram = over the ocean; daanava pannagaayutam = infested with demons and reptiles; mahormimaalinam = and endowed with series of huge waves; nipatya = and alighting; tire mahodadheH = on the shore of the great sea; saH = Hanuma; tadaa = then; dadarsha = saw; laN^kaam = the City of Lanka; amaraavatiimiva = having a semblance of Amaravati; the capital City of Indra.

Having tranersed, by the dint of his strength over the ocean which was infested with demons and reptiles and endowed with series of huge waves, and alighting on the shore of the great sea, Hanuma then saw the City of Lanka having a resemblance of Amaravati, the capital City of Indra.

- - -

ityarśe śrī madrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe prathamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 2

Introduction

This chapter introduces us to the glorious city of Lanka and Hanuma's first encounter with it. The geography around the island where Lanka is located is described herein. The chapter also depicts the initial reaction of Hanuma on seeing the city and his initial thoughts about the feasibility of the task of overcoming the Rakshasas and Ravana to reunite Sri Rama with mother Seetha. As the book progresses, we shall see how Hanuma overcomes these thoughts and moves toward achieving this task.

sa sāgaramanādhṛṣyamatikramya mahābalaḥ |

trikūṭaśikhare laṅkāṃ sthitāṃ svastho dadarśa ha || 5-2-1

1. saH = that Hanuma; mahaabalaH = one with great strength; atikramya = crossed; anaadhrishhyam = the insurmountable; saagaram = ocean; svasthaH = (stayed) healthy (without any physical tiredness); dadarsha ha = and viewed; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; sthitaam = situated; trikuuTa sikhare = on the peak of Mount Trikuta.

That Hanuma with great strength crossed the insurmountable ocean without becoming tired and viewed the city of Lanka located on the peak of Mount Trikuta.

tataḥ pādapamuktena puṣpavarṣeṇa vīryavān |

abhivṛṣṭaḥ sthitastatra babhau puṣpamayo yathā || 5-2-2

2. tataH = after that; viiryavaan = the powerful Hanuma; sthitaH = standing; tatra = there; babhau = shone; pushhpamayo yathaa = like one (with a body) of flowers; abhivR^ishhTaH = being showered; pushhpavarshheNa = by a rain of flowers; paadapamuktena = released by trees.

After that, the powerful Hanuma standing there shone like one made of flowers being showered by a rain of flowers released by trees.

Comment : Being showered by flowers is considered auspicious.

yojanānāṃ śataṃ śrīmāṃstīrtvāpyuttamavikramaḥ |

aniḥsvasan kapistatra na glānimadhigacchati || 5-2-3

3. shriimaan = the glorious; kapiH = Hanuma; uttama vikramaH = with the best courage; tiirtvaapi = even though crossing; shatam = a hundred; yojanaanaam = yojanas; aniHshvan = was without a sigh; na adhigachhati = (and) did not obtain; glaanim = tiredness; tatra = there.

The glorious Hanuma with the best courage, even though crossing a hundred yojanas, was without a sigh and did not obtain any tiredness.

Comment : This verse and others clearly mention that Hanuma crossed an ocean of hundred yojanas. At the present time the shore to shore distance between southern tip of India and Northern tip of Sri Lanka is around sixty miles. Even with a measure of 2.5 miles per yojana, hundred yojanas translate to 250 miles. To explain this anomaly, we need to consider that around the time of Ramayana, the distance was lot more than the current sixty miles. This is in sync with the current theories by geologists that the ocean between India and the current Sri Lanka had been replaced by land mass over a period of time. Most of the land to the south of current Raghunatha Pura had been covered by landmass in antiquity. Also according to Ramayana, the mountains Trikuta, Lamba and Suvela were to the north of Lanka, but currently the mountains are found in the southern part of Lanka. This suggests that the northern parts of current Lanka were submerged in water during the Ramayana period.

śatānyahaṃ yojanānāṃ krameyaṃ subahunyapi |

kiṃ punaḥ sāgarasyāntaṃ saṃkhyātaṃ śatayojanam || 5-2-4

4. aham = I; krameyam = will cross; subahuunyapi = a lot of; shataanyapi yojanaanaam = hundreds of yojanas also; kim punaH = what to say; antam = (about) the end; saagarasya = of the ocean; saMkhyaatam = counted; shata yojanam = to be hundred yojanas (long) .

"I can cross many hundreds of yojanas. What to say about the end of the ocean which had been counted to be hundred yojanas long?"

sa tu vīryavatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ plavatāmapi cottamaḥ |

jagāma vegavān laṅkāṃ laṅghayitvā mahodadhim || 5-2-5

5. saH tu = that Hanuma; shresahhThaH = best; viiryavataam = among the powerful ones; uttamaH = foremost; plavataamapi = also among those who fly; jagaama = went; vegavaan = with (good) speed; lan^kaam = for Lanka; laJNGhayitvaa = crossing; mahodadhim = the great ocean.

That Hanuma, the best among powerful ones and the foremost also among those who can fly, reached the city of Lanka by crossing the great ocean with good speed.

śādvalāni ca nīlāni gandhavanti vanāni ca |

gaṇḍavanti ca madhyena jagāma nagavanti ca || 5-2-6

6. jagaama = (He) passed; madhyena = in the middle of; vanaani cha = forests; niilaani = (with) dark green hued; gandhavanti = fragrant; shaadvalaani cha = lawns; gaNDavanti cha = with great rocks; nagavanti cha = and also hills.

He passed through forests with dark green hued fragrant lawns and also consisting of great rocks and hills.

śailāṃśca tarusaṃcannān vanarājīśca puṣpitāḥ |

abhicakrāma tejasvī hanumān plavagarṣabhaḥ || 5-2-7

7. hanumaan = Hanuma; plavagarshhabhaH = the best among Vanaras; tejasvii = the radiant one; abhichakraama = tread; shailaaMshcha = on mountains; tarusaMchannaan = covered with trees; vanaraajiishcha = and on series of trees; pushhpitaaH = (which were) blooming.

Hanuma, the best among Vanaras and the radiant one, tread on mountains covered with trees and on series of trees full of flowers.

sa tasminnacale tiṣṭhanvanānyupavanāni ca |

sa nagāgre ca tāṃ laṅkāṃ dadarśa pavanātmajaḥ || 5-2-8

8. saH pavanaatmajaH = that Hanuma; tishhThan = stood; tasmin achale = on that mountain; dadarsha = and saw; vanaani = forests; upavanaani cha = and gardens; taam laN^kaam = (and also) that city of Lanka; nagaagre = situated on the top of a mountain.

That son of God Vayu stood on a mountain and saw forests and gardens and also the city of Lanka situated on the top of a mountain.

saraldān karṇikārāṃśca kharjūrāṃśca supuṣpitān |

priyāldānmuculdindāṃśca kuṭajān ketakānapi || 5-2-9

priyaṅgūn gandhapūrṇāṃśca nīpān saptacchadāṃstathā |

asanān kovidārāṃśca karavīrāṃśca puṣpitān || 5-2-10

puṣpabhāranibaddhāṃśca tathā mukulditānapi |

pādapān vihagākīrṇān pavanādhūtamastakān || 5-2-11

haṃsakāraṇḍavākīrṇānvāpīḥ padmotmalāyutāḥ |

ākrīḍān vividhān ramyānvividhāṃśca jalāśayān || 5-2-12

saṃtatān vividhairvaṛkaiḥ sarvartuphalapuṣpitaiḥ |

udyānāni ca ramyāṇi dadarśa kapikuñjaraḥ || 5-2-13

9;10;11;12;13. kapi kuJNaraH = The elephant among monkeys (Hanuma); dadarsha = saw; saraLaan = pine trees; karNikaaraaMshcha = Karnikaras; kharjuuraMshcha = date-palms; supushhpitaan = in full blossom; priyaalaan = Priyalas; muchulindas = lemon trees; kutajaan = wild jasmine trees; ketakaanapi = mogra trees; priyaJNguuMshcha = long pepper trees; gandhapuurNaan = filled with fragrance; niipaan = Kadamba trees; tathaa = and; saptachchhadaan = seven leaved banana trees; asanaan = Asanas; kovidaaraaMshcha = Kovidaras; karaviiraaMshcha = Karaviras; pushhpitaan = in full blossom; padapaan = trees; pushhpabhaara nibaddhaaMshcha = tied by the weight of flowers; tathaa = and; mukulitaanapi = with flower buds; vihagaakiirNaan = distressed by birds; pavanaadhuutamastakaan = with (their) peaks moved by wind; vaapiiH = wells; vividhaan = (and) various; ramyaan = glorious; aakriiDaan = pleasure-groves; vividhaiH vR^ikshaiH = (filled) by various trees; sarvartuphalapushhpitaiH = that give fruits and flowers in all seasons; ramyaaNi = (and) beautiful; udyaanaani cha = gardens also; saMtataan = surrounded by; vividhaan = various; jalaashayaaMshcha = ponds; haMsakaaraNDa vaakiirNaaH = consisting of swans and ducks.

Standing on that mountain, the elephant among monkeys, Hanuma, saw pine trees, Karnikaras, date-palms in full blossom, Priyalas, lemon trees, wild jasmine trees, mogra trees, long pepper trees filled with sweet fragrance, Kadamba trees and seven leaved banana trees, Asana trees, Kovidaras, Karaviras in full blossom, trees that were tied by the weight of their flowers and flower buds, that were distressed by birds, with their crests moved by wind, wells and various glorious pleasure-groves filled by various trees that give fruits and flowers in all seasons and beautiful gardens also, surrounded by various ponds consisting of swans and ducks.

samāsādya ca lakṣmīvan laṅkāṃ rāvaṇapālitām |

parikhābhiḥ sapadmābhiḥ sotpalābhiralaṃkṛtām || 5-2-14

sītāpaharaṇārthena rāvaṇena surakṣitām |

samantādvicaradbhiśca rākṣasairugradhanvibhiḥ || 5-2-15

kāñcanenāvṛtāṃ ramyāṃ prākāreṇa mahāpurīm |

gṛhaiśca grahasaṃkāśaiḥ śāradāmbudasannibhaiḥ || 5-2-16

pāṇḍurābhiḥ pratoldībhiruccābhirabhisaṃvṛtām |

aṭṭālakaśatākīrṇāṃ patākādhvajamālinīm || 5-2-17

toraṇaiḥ kāñcanairdivyairlatāpaṅkivicitritaiḥ |

dadarśa hanumān laṅkāṃ divi devapurīṃ yathā || 5-2-18

14; 15; 16; 17; 18. lakshmiivaan = the glorious; hanumaan = Hanuma; samaasaadya = neared; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; alaMkR^itaam = decorated by; parikhaabhiH = moats; sapadmaabhiH = filled with lotuses; sotpalaabhiH = and water-lilies; surakshitaam = well protected; siitaapaharaNaarthena = due to the reason of Seetha's abduction; raavaNena = by Ravana; raakshasaiH = (and also) by Rakshasas; ugradhvanibhiH = with horrifying voices; vicharadbhiH = roaming; samantaat = around; aavR^itaam = surrounded; kaaJNchanena praakaareNa = by a golden boundary wall; ramyaam = the beautiful; mahaapuriim = great city; abhisaMvR^itaam = consisting; gR^ihaishcha = houses; girisaMkaashaiH = equal to mountains; shaaradaambudasannibhaiH = equal to the autumnal clouds; pratoliibhiH = (and) main streets; paaNDuraabhiH = which were white (plastered); uchchaabhiH = (and) which were elevated; pataakaadhvaja maaliniim = decorated with flags and pennons; toraNaiH = archaways; divyaiH = excellent; kaaJNchanaiH = golden hued; lataapaN^kti vichitritaiH = adorned with sculpted rows of climbers; dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; laN^kaam = (that) Lanka; devapurrimiva = like the city of Gods; divi = in heaven.

The glorious Hanuma neared the city of Lanka ruled by Ravana, and saw the city which looked like the city of Gods in heaven, decorated by moats filled with lotuses and water-lilies, which was well protected, since the time of Seetha's abduction, by Ravana and by Rakshasas with horrifying voices roaming around, which was surrounded by a golden boundary wall, that beautiful great city consisted of houses equal in height to mountains and which looked like autumnal clouds, with white and elevated main streets, decorated with flags and pennons, with excellent golden hued archways adorned with sculpted rows of vines.

girimūrdhni sthitāṃ laṅkāṃ pāṇḍurairbhavanaiḥ śubhaiḥ |

dadarśa sa kapiśreṣṭhaḥ puramākāśagaṃ yathā || 5-2-19

19. saH = that; kapi shreshhThaH = best among monkeys Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; bhavanaiH = with buildings; paaNDuraiH = white in color; shubhaiH = beautiful ones; sthitaam = situated; giri muurdhni = on the top of a mountain; aakaashagam puram yathaa = like a city located in the sky.

That best among monkeys Hanuma saw the city of Lanka with beautiful white buildings situated on the top of a mountain like a city located in the sky.

pālitāṃ rākṣasendreṇa nirmitāṃ viśvakarmaṇā |

plavamānāmivākāśe dadarśa hanumān purīm || 5-2-20

20. hanumaan = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; puriim = that city; paalitaam = ruled; raakshasendreNa = by the king of Rakshasas; nirmitaam = constructed; vishvakarmaNaa = by Visvakarma - the architect of Gods; plavamaaniva = looked as though it were floating; aakaashe = in the sky.

Hanuma saw that city of Lanka ruled by Ravana the king of Rakshasas, constructed by Visvakarma (architect of Gods), and which looked as though it were floating in the sky.

papraprākārajaghanāṃ vipulāmbunavāmbarām |

śataghnīśūlakeśāntāmaṭṭālakavataṃsakām || 5-2-21

manseva kṛtāṃ laṅkāṃ nirmitāṃ viśvakarmaṇā |

dvāramuttaramāsādya cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-2-22

21; 22. vaanaraH = Hanuma (saw); laN^kaam = city of Lanka; vaprapraakaara jaghanaam = (with) buttress and enclosure wall as her hip and loins; vipulaambunavaambaraam = the vast body of water (in the moat) as her raiment; shataghnii shuula keshantaam = Satagnis and Sulas as her locks; aTTaalakavataMsakaam = the mansions as her earrings; nirmitaam = constructed; manasaa = by thought; (He) aasaadya = reached; uttaram dvaaram = the northern gate; chintayaamaasa = and thought ( thus - ) .

Hanuma saw the city of Lanka with buttress and enclosure wall as her hip and loins, the vast body pf water in the moat as her raiment, Satagnis and Sulas as her locks, the mansions as her earrings, constructed by thought. He reached the northern gate and thought thus.

kailāsaśikharaprakhyāmālikhsntīmivāmbaram |

ḍīyamānāmivākāśamucchritairbhavanottamaiḥ || 5-2-23

saṃpūrṇāṃ rākṣasairghorairnāgairbhogavatīmiva |

acintyāṃ sukṛtāṃ spaṣṭāṃ kuberādhyuṣitāṃ purā || 5-2-24

daṃṣṭribhirbahubhiḥ śūraiḥ śūlapaṭṭisapāṇibhiḥ |

rakṣitāṃ rākṣasairghorairguhāmāśīviṣairiva || 5-2-25

tasyāśca mahatīṃ guptiṃ sāgaraṃ ca nirīkṣya saḥ |

rāvaṇaṃ ca ripuṃ ghoraṃ cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-2-26

23; 24; 25; 26. kailaasa shikhara prakhyaam = (Hanuma saw the city of Lanka ) equal to the peak of Kailasa; aalikhantiimiva = as though touching; ambaram = the sky; Diiyamaanaamiva = as though flying; aakaasham = for sky; ucchritaiH bhavanottamaiH = with its best mansions; saMpuurNaam = filled; ghoraiH = (with) horrible; raakshasaiH = Rakshasas; bhogavatiimiva = like in the city of Bhogavati; naagaiH = and by Serpents; achintyaam = one which is unfathomable; sukR^itaam = well arranged one; spashhTaam = the clear one; kuberaadhyushhitaam = governed by Kubera; puraa = in earlier times; rakshitaam = protected; aashiivishhaiH = by serpents; raakshasaiH = (and) Rakshasas; guhaamiva = (with a mouth) like a cave; daMshhTribhiH = with sharp teeth; shuuraiH = courageous ones; shuulapattisa paanibhiH = with spikes and Pattisas in their hands; ghoraiH = horrible ones; saH vaanaraH = that Hanuma; niriikshya = saw; tasyaaH = that Lanka's; mahatiim = great; guptim = protection; saagaram cha = and the ocean; raavaNam cha = and Ravana; ghoram ripum = the horrible enemy; chintayaamaasa = and thought thus.

Hanuma saw the city of Lanka equal to peak of Kailasa as though touching the sky, as though flying to reach the sky, with its best mansions, filled with horrible rakshasas and serpants like the city of Bhogavati (capital of Patala), one which was unfathomable, a well arranged and a clear city governed by Kubera in earlier times, protected by courageous, horrible serpents and Rakshasas with mouths with sharp teeth like a cave, with spikes and Pattisas (spears) in their hands. Hanuma saw that Lanka's great protection and the ocean and Ravana the horrible enemy and thought thus.

āgatyāpīha harayo bhaviṣyanti nirarathakāḥ |

na hi yuddhena va laṅkā śakyā jetuṃ surairapi || 5-2-27

27. harayaH = vaanaras; aagatyaapi = even (if they) could come; iha = here; bhavishhyanti = they would become; nirarthakaaH = without success; laN^kaa = Lanka; na shakyaa hi = is not possible; jetum = to be overcome; yuddhena = in war; surairapi = even by Suras.

"Even if Vanaras were to come here they would not meet with success. It is not possible even for Devas to be victorious against Lanka in war".

imāṃ tu viṣamāṃ durgāṃ laṅkāṃ rāvaṇapālitām |

prāpyāpi sa mahābāhuḥ kim kariṣyati rāghavaḥ || 5-2-28

28. praapyaapi = even after reaching; imaam = this; vishhamaam = very difficult; durgaam = impenetrable; laN^kaam = Lanka; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; kiM karishhyati saH mahaabaahuH raaghavaH = what can that Sri Rama with mighty arms do?.

"Even if He reaches this very difficult and impenetrable Lanka ruled by Ravana, what can that Sri Rama with mighty arms do"?

avakāśo na sāntvasya rakṣaseṣvabhigamyate |

na dānasya na bhedasya naiva yuddhasya dṛśyate || 5-2-29

29. raakshaseshhu = in (the matter of overcoming) rakshasas; avakaashaH na abhigamyate = no opportunity can be obtained; saantvasya = for persuasion; na daanasya = no (opportunity for) gift; na bhedasya = no (opportunity for) dissension; yuddhasya = (an opportunity for) war; naiva drishyate = is not even to be seen.

"In the matter of overcoming rakshasas, there seems to be no opportunity for persuasion, gifts, dissension or even war".

caturṇāmeva hi gatirvānarāṇāṃ mahātmanām |

vāliputrasya nīlasya mama rājñaśca dhīmataḥ || 5-2-30

30. chaturNaam eva hi = only four; mahaatmaanaam = great; vaanaraaNaam = vanaras; gatiH hi = (have) the possibility of coming (here); vaaliputrasya = for the son of Vali - Angada; niilasya = for Nila; mama = for me; dhiimataH raaNJnashcha = and for the wise king Sugriva.

"Only four great Vanaras can come here - the son of Vali (Angada), Nila, myself and the wise king Sugriva".

yāvajjānāmi vaidehīṃ yadi jīvati vā na vā |

tatraiva cintayiṣyāmi dṛṣṭvā tāṃ janakātmajām || 5-2-31

31. yaavat jaanaami = I will find out; vaidehiim = about Seetha; yadi jeevati vaa = if she is alive or; na = not; chintayishhyaami = I will think; tatriava = there; dR^ishhTvaa = after seeing; taam janakaatmajaam = that Seetha.

"I will first find out if Seetha is alive or not. I will think all this later, after seeing that daughter of Janaka".

tataḥ sa cintayāmāsa muhūrtaṃ kapikuñjaraḥ |

giriśṛṅge sthitastasmin rāmasyābhyudaye rataḥ || 5-2-32

32. tataH = after that; saH kapikuJNaraH = that elephant among monkeys Hanuma; rataH = interested; abhyudaye = in the welfare; raamasya = of Sri Rama; sthitaH = stood; tasmin girishR^iJNge = on that mountain peak; chintayaamaasa = and thought; muhuurtam = for an instant.

After that, that elephant among monkeys Hanuma who was interested in the welfare of Sri Rama, stood on that mountain peak and thought for an instant.

anena rūpeṇa mayā na śakyā rakṣasāṃ purī |

praveṣṭuṃ rākṣasairguptā krūrairbalasamanvitaiḥ || 5-2-33

33. na shakyaa = it is not possible; praveshhTum = to enter; mayaa = by me; anena ruupeNa = in this appearance; purii = the city; rakshasaam = of rakshasa; guptaa = protected; raakshasaiH = by rakshasas; kruuraiH = (who are) cruel; balasamanvitaiH = (and) with strength.

"It is not possible for me to enter the city of ogres protected by cruel and strong rakshasas, with this appearance".

ugraujaso mahāvīryā balavantaśca rākṣasāḥ |

vañcanīyā mayā sarve jānakīṃ parimārgatā || 5-2-34

34. raakshasaaH sarve = all rakshasas; ugraujasaH = who are with extraordinary energy; mahaaviiryaH = great prowess; balavantashcha = and of might; vaN^chaniiyaaH = are to be cheated; mayaa = by me; parimaargataa = who is searching; jaanakiim = Seetha.

"All these mighty ogres with extraordinary energy and great prowess are to be cheated by me while engaged in the search of Seetha".

lakṣyālakṣyeṇa rūpeṇa rātrau laṅkā purī mayā |

praveṣṭuṃ prāptakālaṃ me kṛtyaṃ sādhayituṃ mahat || 5-2-35

35. saadhayitum = to acheive; me = my; mahat = great; kR^ityam = task; mayaa = by me; praveshhTum = to enter; laN^kaapurii = city of Lanka; lakshyaalakshyeNa = in a seen-unseen (barely seen); ruupeNa = form; raatrau = at night; praaptakaalam = is a timely (thing).

"To achieve this great deed successfully, entering the city of Lanka in a small form at night is a timely thing to do" .

tāṃ purīṃ tādṛśīṃ dṛṣṭvā durādharśāṃ surāsuraiḥ |

hanumān cintayāmāsa viniścitya muhurmuhuḥ || 5-2-36

36. hanumaan = Hanuma; dR^ishhTvaa = saw; taadR^ishiim = such; taam = that; puriim = city; duraadharshham = difficult to overcome; suraasuraiH = (even for) devas or asuras; chintayaamaasa = (and) thought; muhurmuhuH = repeatedly.

Hanuma saw such that city of Lanka, which was difficult to overcome even for Devas or asuras, and thought thus repeatedly.

kenopāyena paśeyaṃ maithilīṃ janakātmajām |

adṛṣṭo rākṣasendreṇa rāvaṇena durātmanā || 5-2-37

37. kena = By which; upaayena = idea; pashyeyam = can I see; maithiliim = Seetha; janakaatmajaam = the daughter of Janaka; adR^ishhTaH = unseen; duraatmanaa raavaNena = by the wicked Ravana; raakshasendreNa = the king of ogres.

"By what idea can I see Seetha the daughter of Janaka, unseen by the wicked Ravana, the king of the ogres.

na vinaśyetkathaṃ kāryaṃ rāmasya viditātmanaḥ |

ekāmekaśca paśyeyaṃ rahite janakātmajām || 5-2-38

38. katham = how; kaaryam = (can) the task; viditaatmanaH raamsya = of Sri Rama; the knower of self; na vinashyet = not be destroyed; pashyeyam ekashcha = (How) can I alone see; janakaatmajaam = Seetha; ekaam = alone; rahite = in a place devoid of people.

"How can the task of Sri Rama, one who knows self, not be destroyed? How can I alone see Seetha alone in a place devoid of people?."

bhūtāścārthā vipadyante deśakālavirodhitāḥ |

viklabaṃ dūtamāsādya tamaḥ sūryodaye yathā || 5-2-39

39. aasaadya = obtaining; duutam = a messenger; viklabam = with a gloomy mind; deshakaalavirodhitaaH = being against the place and time; bhuutaaH = ready; arthaaH = tasks; vipadyante = get harmed; tamaH yathaa = like darkness (getting destroyed); suuryodaye = at dawn.

"With a mediator who has an unsteady and gloomy mind working against time and place, tasks that are otherwise ready to succeed get harmed, like the darkness that gets destroyed at dawn".

arthānarthāntare buddhirniścitāpi na śobhate |

ghātayanti hi kāryāṇi dūtāḥ paṇḍitamāninaḥ || 5-2-40

40. nishchitaaH buddhirapi = even a decided mind; na shobhate = will not shine; arthaanarthaantare = (when vacillating) between gain and loss; duutaaH = messengers; paNDitamaaninaH = who are respected by scholars; ghaatayanti hi = will also harm; kaaryaaNi = tasks (due to their arrogance).

"Even a decided mind will not shine when thinking about gain and loss. Mediators who are respected by scholarly people will also harm tasks due to their arrogance."

na vinaśyetkathaṃ kāryaṃ vaiklabyam na kathaṃ bhavet |

laṅghanaṃ ca samudrasya kathaṃ nu na vṛthā bhavet || 5-2-41

41. katham = how; kaaryam = the task (at hand); na vinashyet = will not be harmed; katham = how; vaiklabyam = gloominess; na bhavet = will not be got; katham nu = how; laJNghanam cha = crossing; samudrasya = of the ocean; na bhavet = will not become; vR^idhaa = waste.

"How will the task at hand be not harmed? How will my mind not get gloominess? How will not the crossing of ocean go waste?."

mayi dṛṣṭe tu rakṣobhī rāmasya viditātmanaḥ |

bhavedvyarthamidaṃ kāryaṃ rāvaṇānarthamicchataḥ || 5-2-42

42. mayi dR^ishhTe tu = If I am seen; rakshobhiH = by rakshasas; idam kaaryam = this task; raamasya = of Sri Rama; viditaatmanaH = one with famed mind; icchataH = who desires; raavaNaanartham = the slaying of Ravana; bhavet = will become; vyartham = wasteful.

"If I were to be seen by rakshasas, this task of Sri Rama, with a famed mind, who desires the slaying of Ravana will become wasteful."

na hi śakyaṃ kvacit sthātumavijñātena rākṣasaiḥ |

api rākṣasarūpeṇa kimutānyena kenacit || 5-2-43

43. na shakyam hi = it is not possible; sthaatum = to be; kvachit = in any place; raakshasa ruupeNaapi = with the form of a rakshasa; aviNJaatena = not being known; raakshaiH = by rakshasas; kimuta = what to say; anyena kenachit = (about) any other form.

"It is not possible to be in Lanka even in the form of a rakshasa. What to say about being there in any other form?"

vāyurapyatra nājñātaścarediti matirmama |

na hyastyaviditaṃ kiṃcidrākṣasānāṃ balīyasām || 5-2-44

44. iti = this; mama matiH = is my thought; vaayurapi = even wind; na charet = cannot pass; atra = here; aNJgnaataH = without being known; naasti hi kiMchit = there is nothing; aviditam = not known; baliiyasaam raakshasaanaam = to the mighty rakshasas.

"My thought goes thus: Even wind cannot pass here without being known. There is nothing not known to the might rakshasas."

ihāhaṃ yadi tiṣṭhāmi svena rūpeṇa saṃvṛtaḥ |

vināśamupayāsyāmi bharturarthaśca hīyate || 5-2-45

45. aham tishhThaami yadi = if I stay; iha = here; svena ruupeNa saMvR^itaH = consisting of my usual form; upayaasyaami = I can obtain; vinaasham = destruction; arthashcha = the task; bhartuH = of Lord Sri Rama; hiiyate = will also be harmed.

"If I stay here with my usual form, I can be destroyed. The task of the Lord will also be harmed."

tadahaṃ svena rūpeṇa rajanyāṃ hrasvatāṃ gataḥ |

laṅkāmabhipatiṣyāmi rāghavasyārthasiddhaye || 5-2-46

46. tat = for that (reason); aham = I; gataH = will obtain; hrasvataam = smallness; svena ruupeNa = in my usual form; abhipatishhyaami = and will enter; laN^kaam = Lanka; rajanyaam = at night; artha siddhaye = for the success of the task; raaghavasya = of Sri Rama.

"For that reason, I will become small in my appearance and will enter Lanka at night for the success of the task of Sri Rama."

rāvaṇasya purīṃ rātrau praviśya sudurāsadām |

vicinvan bhavanaṃ srvaṃ drakṣyāmi janakātmajām || 5-2-47

47. pravishya = entering; suduraasadaam = the unapproachable; puriim = city; raatrau = at night; vichinvan = searching; sarvam bhavanam = all the mansion; raavaNasya = of Ravana; drakshyaami = I can see; janakaatmajaam = Seetha.

"Entering the unapproachable city of Lanka at night and searching all the mansion of Ravana, I can see Seetha."

iti saṃcintya hanumān sūryasyāstamayaṃ kapiḥ |

ācakāṃkṣe tato vīro vaidehyā draśanotusakaḥ || 5-2-48

48. viiraH kapiH = the courageous monkey; hanumaan = Hanuma; iti = thus; saMchintya = thinking; darshanotsukaH = interested in discovery; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; tadaa = then; aachakaaMkshe = desired; suuryasya astamayam = the sun set.

The courageous Hanuma thus thinking and being interested in discovering Seetha, then desired the sun to set.

sūrye cāstaṃ gate rātrau dehaṃ saṃkṣipya mārutiḥ |

vṛṣadaṃśakamātraḥ san babhūvādbhutadarśanaḥ || 5-2-49

49. suurye astaMgate cha = After the sun had set; maarutiH = Hanuma; saMkshipya = reduced; deham = body; raatrau = at night; vR^ishhadaMshaka maatraH san = with a body size equal to that of a cat; babhuuva = became; adhuta darshanaH = a wonderful sight (to behold).

After the sun had set, Hanuma reduced His body at night with a size equal to that of a cat and became a wonderful sight to behold.

pradoṣakāle hanumāṃstūrṇamutplutya vīryavān |

praviveśa purīṃ ramyāṃ suvibhaktamahāpathām || 5-2-50

50. viiryavaan = the courageous; hanumaan = Hanuma; tuurNam = quickly; utplutya = flew; pradoshhakaale = during the evening time; pravivesha = (and) entered; ramyaam = beautiful; puriim = city of Lanka; suvibhaktamahaapathaam = with well divided main pathways.

The courageous Hanuma quickly flew during evening time and entered the beautiful city with well divided main pathways.

prāsādamālāvitatāṃ stambhaiḥ kāñcanarājataiḥ |

śātakumbhamayairjālairgandharvanagaropamām || 5-2-51

saptabhaumāṣṭabhaumaiśca sa dadarśa mahāpurīm |

talaiḥ sphatikasaṃkīrṇaiḥ kārtasvaravibhūṣitaiḥ || 5-2-52

51; 52. saH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; mahaapuriim = (that) great city; praasaada maalaa vitataam = filled with series of mansions; kaaN^chana raajataiH = (with) golden hued; sthambhaiH = pillars; jaalaiH = and windows; gandharvanagaropamaam = equal to the city of Gandharvas; saptabhaumaashhTabhaumai cha = (consisting of) seven and eight storied houses; talaiH = (with) top portions; sphaTika saMkiirNaiH = inlaid with crystals; kaartasvaravibhuushhitaiH = and decorated with gold.

Hanuma saw that great city filled with series of mansions, golden hued pillars and window lattices, which was equal to the city of Gandharvas, consisting of seven and eight storied buildings with their top portions studded with crystals and pearls and decorated with gold.

vaiḍūryamaṇicitraiśca muktājālavibhūṣitaiḥ |

talaiḥ śuśubhire tāni bhavanānyatra rakṣasām || 5-2-53

53. atra = there (in that city of Lanka); bhavanaani = the houses; rakshasaam = of rakshasas; shushubhire = shone; talaiH = with top portions; vaiDuuryamaNi chitraiH = painted by cats-eyes and emeralds; muktaajaalavibhuushhitaiH = decorated by groups of pearls.

There in that city of Lanka, the houses of rakshasas shone with top portions painted by cats-eyes and emeralds and decorated by groups of pearls.

kāñcanāni ca citrāṇi toraṇāni ca rakṣasām |

laṅkāmuddyotayāmāsuḥ sarvataḥ samalaṃkṛtām || 5-2-54

54. kaaN^chanaani = golden; toraNaani = archways; chitraaNi = with strange hues; uddyotayaamaasuH = illuminated; samalaMkR^itaam = well decorated; laN^kaam = city of Lanka; sarvataH = in all directions.

Golden archways with strange hues illuminated the well decorated city of Lanka in all directions.

acintyāmadbhutākārāṃ dṛṣṭvā laṅkāṃ mahākapiḥ |

āsīdviṣṇḍo hṛṣṭaśca vaidehyā darśanotsukaḥ || 5-2-55

55. mahaakapiH = Hanuma; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; achintyaam = the unimaginable; laN^kaam = city of Lanka; adbhutaakaaraam = with a wonderful appearance; darshanotsukaH = eager in discovery; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; aasiit = became; vishhaNNaH = sad; hR^ishhTashcha = and happy.

Hanuma on seeing the unimaginable city of Lanka with a wonderful appearance became sad thinking about the prospect of capturing Lanka and also happy being eager to see Seetha.

sa pāṇḍurāviddhavimānamālinīṃ |

mahārhajāmbūnadajālatoraṇām |

yaśasvinīṃ rāvaṇabāhupālitāṃ |

kṣapācarairbhimabalaiḥ samāvṛtām || 5-2-56

56. saH = Hanuma (saw Lanka); paaNDuraaviddhavimaanamaaliniim = with white; closely built series of buildings; mahaarhajaambuunadajaalatoraNaam = having golden windows and doorways of great value; yashasviniim = of great fame; samaavR^itaam = consisting; kshapaacharaiH = of ogres; bhimmabalaiH = of great strength; raavaNabaahupaalitaam = ruled by the hands of Ravana.

Hanuma saw that city of Lanka of great fame, with white, closely built buildings having golden windows and doorways of great value, consisting of ogres of great strength and ruled by the hands of Ravana.

candro.api sācivyamivāsya kurvaṃ |

stārāgaṇairmadhyagato virājan |

jyotsnāvitānena vitatya loka |

muttiṣṭhate naikasahasraraśmiḥ || 5-2-57

57. naikasahasrarashmiH chandro~pi = Moon with many thousands of rays; taaraa gaNaiH = together with a retinue of stars; madhyagataH = obtaining the center of stars; viraajan = shining; vitatya = (and) covering; lokam = the earth; jyotsnaa vitaanena = with canopy of moon-light; uttishhThate = rose up; kurvanniva = as though performing; saachivyam = help; asya = to Him (Hanuma) . saH hari praviiraH = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; chandram = the moon; udgachchhamaanam = rising up; shaNJkhaprabham = with a glow of a conch; vyavabhaasamaanam = shining; kshiiramR^iNaala varNam = with milky white hue like a lotus-fiber; haMsamiva = like a swan; popluuyamaanam = swimming; sarasi = in a lake.

The shining moon too rose up with its many thousands of rays, as though performing help to Hanuma, being at the middle of its retinue of stars and covering the earth with a canopy of light. That Hanuma saw the moon rising up with a glow of a conch shell, shining with a milky white hue of a lotus-fiber, like a swan swimming in a lake.

śaṅkhaprabhaṃ kṣīramṛṇālavarṇa |

mudgacchamānaṃ vyavabhāsamānam |

dadarśa candraṃ sa haripravīraḥ |

ploplūyamānaṃ sarasīva haṃsam || 5-2-58

58. saH haripraviiraH = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; chandram = the moon; udgachha maanam = who was rising up; shaN^kha prabham = with the splendour of a couch-shell; vyavabhaasamaanam = shining; kShiiramR^iNaala varNam = in white colour as milk and lotus-fibre; hamsamiva = and looking like a swan; popluuyamaanam = swimming; sarasi = in a lake.

That Hanuma saw the moon, who was rising up in the sky with the splendour of a couch-shell, shining in white colour as milk or lotus-fibre, and looking like a swan swimming in a lake.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dvitīyaḥ sargaḥ

Thus, this is the 2nd chapter in Sundara Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 3

Introduction

In this chapter Hanuma faces Lanka, the city of Lanka herself in the form of a demoness.

sa lamba śikhare lambe lamba toyada samnibhe |

sattvam āsthāya medhāvī hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-3-1

niśi lankām mahā sattvaḥ viveśa kapi kunjaraḥ |

ramya kānana toya āḍhyām purīm rāvaṇa pālitām || 5-3-2

1;2. saH = That; hanumaan = Hanuma; medhaavii = the intellectual; maarutaatmajaH = son of God of Wind; mahaasattvaH = one with great might; kapikunjaraH = best among monkeys; lambe = on the mountain called Lamba; lamba shikhare = with high peaks; lambatoyada sannibhe = equalling a high cloud; aasthaaya = gathered; sattvam = courage; vivesha = and entered; nishi = at night; laN^kaam puriim = the city of Lanka; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; ramya kaanana toyaaDhyaam = and filled with beautiful forests and (places of) water.

That Hanuma, best among monkeys, the intellectual son of Vayu, one with great might, stood on the moutain called Lamba with its high peaks equalling a high cloud, gathered courage and entered at night the city of Lanka ruled by Ravana and filled with beautiful forests and places of water such as lakes.

śārada ambu dhara prakhyaiḥ bhavanaiḥ upaśobhitām |

sāgara upama nirghoṣām sāgara anila sevitām || 5-3-3

supuṣṭa bala samguptām yathaiva viṭapāvatīm |

cāru toraṇa niryūhām pāṇḍura dvāra toraṇām|| 5-3-4

3;4. upashobhitaam = (city of Lanka was) shone; bhavanaiH = by buildings; shaaradaambhudhara prakhyaiH = equalling autumnal clouds; saagaropama nirghoshhaam = with a sound resembling that of an ocean; saagara anila sevitaam = served by ocean breeze; supushhTa bala saMpushhTaam = filled by mighty armies; yathaiva = like; viTapaavatiim = Vitapavati; chharu toraNa niryuuhaam = with elephants standing at archways; paaNDuradvaara toraNaam = with white gates and archways.

The city of Lanka was shone by buildings equalling autumnal clouds. With a sound resembling that of an ocean, it was served by ocean breeze. It was filled with well fed and mighty armies like Vitapati, the capital of Kubera. It had elephants positioned at archways and had white gates and archways.

bhujaga ācaritām guptām śubhām bhogavatīm iva |

tām savidyut ghana ākīrṇām jyotiḥ mārga niṣevitām || 5-3-5

caṇḍa māruta nirhrādām yathā indrasya amarāvatīm |

śātakumbhena mahatā prākāreṇa abhisamvṛtām || 5-3-6

kinkiṇī jāla ghoṣābhiḥ patākābhiḥ alamkṛtām |

āsādya sahasā hṛṣṭaḥ prākāram abhipedivān || 5-3-7

5;6;7. sahasaa = quickly; aasaadya = approaching; taam = that Lanka; bhujagaacharitaam = with serpants moving about; guptaam = and being protected by them; shubhaam bhogavatiimiva = like auspicious city of Bhogavati; savidyudghanaakiirNaam = spread with lightening clouds; jyotirmaarga nishhevitaam = served by pathway of stars; manda maaruta saMchaaraam = with a light breeze; indrasya amaraavatiim yathaa = like Indra's city of Amaravati; abhisaMVR^itaam = surrounded; mahataa praakaareNa = by a city wall; shaatakumbhena = with a golden hue; alaMkR^itaam = decorated; pataakaabhiH = by flags; kinkiNii jaala ghoshhaabhiH = with sounds from groups of bells; hrishhTaH = became happy; ahipedivaan = and obtained; praakaaram = the wall.

Quickly approaching that city of Lanka which was protected by Rakshasas, like the the auspicious city of Bhogavati being protected by serpents moving about, spread with cloud illumined by flashes of lightening, served by pathways of stars, witha light breeze like the Indra's city of Amaravati, surrounded by a wall with a golden hue, decorated by flags with sounds from groups of small bells. He became happy and leapt up the wall.

vismaya āviṣṭa hṛdayaḥ purīm ālokya sarvataḥ |

jāmbūnadamayaiḥ dvāraiḥ vaidūrya kṛta vedikaiḥ || 5-3-8

maṇi sphaṭika muktābhiḥ maṇi kuṭṭima bhūṣitaiḥ |

tapta hāṭaka niryūhaiḥ rājata amala pāṇḍuraiḥ || 5-3-9

vaidūrya tala sopānaiḥ sphāṭika antara pāṃsubhiḥ |

cāru samjavana upetaiḥ kham iva utpatitaiḥ śubhaiḥ || 5-3-10

kraunca barhiṇa samghuṣṭe rāja haṃsa niṣevitaiḥ |

tūrya ābharaṇa nirghoṣaiḥ sarvataḥ pratināditām || 5-3-11

vasvokasārā pratimām samīkṣya nagarīm tataḥ |

kham iva utpatitām lankām jaharṣa hanumān kapiḥ || 5-3-12

8;9;10;11;12. aalokya = seeing; puriim = the city; sarvataH = everywhere; vismayaavishhTa hR^idayaH = (Hanuma) became surprised at heart; tataH = thereafter; kapiH hanumaan = Hanuma; the monkey; jaharshha = became happy; viikshya = seeing; dvaaraiH = with doors; jaambuunadamayaiH = which were golden hued; vaiDurrya kR^ita vedikaiH = with platforms of cat's eye gems; vajrasphatikamuktaabhiH = inlaid with diamonds; crystals and pearls; maNi kuttima bhuushhitaiH = embellished with floors of gems; taptahaaTakaniryuuhaiH = graced with elephants made of refined gold; raajataamal paaNDuraiH = crowned with spotless white silver; vaiduurya kR^ita sopaanaiH = stairs studded with cat's eye gems; sphaaTikaantarapaaMsubhiH = with inside walls made of crystal free from dust; chaarusaMja vanopetaiH = provided with lovely assembly halls; krauncha barhiNa saMghashhTaiH = with sounds of Krauncha birds and peacocks; raajahaMsa nishevitaiH = served by royal swans; utpatitairiva = as though flying; kham = towards the sky; shubhaiH = with auspicious houses; prati naaditaam = resounding; sarvataH = everywhere; tuuryaabharaNa nirghoshhaiH = with the sounds of clarionets and ornaments; vasvaukasaaraapratimaam = equalling the city of Vasvaukasaara; utpatitaam iva = as though flying; kham = towards sky.

Seeing the city everywhere Hanuma became surprised at heart. Thereafter Hanuma the monkey, became happy seeing the doors which were of golden color, with platforms of cat's eye gems, inlaid with diamonds, crystals and pearls, embellished with floors of gems, graced with elephants made of refined gold, crowned with spotless white silver, stairs studded with cat's eye gems, with inside walls made of crystal free from dust, provided with lovely assembly halls, with sounds of Krauncha birds and peacocks, served by royal swans, looking as though flying toward the sky, with auspicious houses resounding everywhere with the sounds of clarionets and ornaments, equalling the city of Vasvaukasaara, as though flying towards the sky.

tām samīkṣya purīm lankām rākṣasa adhipateḥ śubhām |

anuttamām ṛddhi yutām cintayām āsa vīryavān || 5-3-13

13. samiikshya = seeing; taam puriim = that city; raakshsaadhipateH = of the king of rakshasas; anuttamam = best one; buddhiyutaam = with wealth; ramyaam = beautiful one; shubhaam = auspicious one; viiryavaan = that powerful Hanuma; chintayaamaasa = thought (thus).

Seeing that city of Ravana, which was best among cities, a wealthy city, a beautiful and auspicious city, that powerful Hanuma thought thus.

na iyam anyena nagarī śakyā dharṣayitum balāt |

rakṣitā rāvaṇa balaiḥ udyata āyudha dhāribhiḥ || 5-3-14

14. na shakyaa = (it is) not possible; dharshhayitum = to oppose; balaat = by strength; anyena = by anyone else; iyam nagarii = this city; rakshitaa = guarded; raavaNa balaiH = by armies of Ravana; udyataayudha dhaaribhiH = with raised weapons.

"It is not possible for anyone else to oppose this city, by strength alone, which is being guarded by armies of Ravana with raised weapons."

kumuda angadayoḥ vā api suṣeṇasya mahā kapeḥ |

prasiddhā iyam bhavet bhūmiḥ mainda dvividayoḥ api || 5-3-15

15. iyam = this; bhuumiH = land; prasiddhaa bhavet = may become conquerable; kumuda angadayorvaapi = to Kumuda or Angada; mahaa kapeH sushheNasya = to the great monkey Sushena; mainda dvividayorapi = to Mainda or Dvivida.

This land may be conquerable by Kumuda or Angada, to the great monkey Sushena or to Mainda or Dvivida.

vivasvataḥ tanūjasya hareḥ ca kuśa parvaṇaḥ |

ṛkṣasya ketu mālasya mama caiva gatiḥ bhavet || 5-3-16

16. gatiH bhavet = there may be access; vivasvataH tanuujasya = to son of Sun God - Sugreeva; hareH = the monkey; kushaparvaNaH = Kusaparvana; kapi mukhyasya R^ikshasa = to the chief among monkeys Riksha; mama cha eva = and to me.

There may be access to this land to the son of Sun God Sugreeva, to the monkey Kusaparvana, to the chief among monkeys Riksha and to me.

samīkṣya tu mahā bāhaḥ rāghavasya parākramam |

lakṣmaṇasya ca vikrāntam abhavat prītimān kapiḥ || 5-3-17

17. samiikshya = considering; mahabaahoH = the great armed; raaghavasya = scion of Raghu's; paraakramam = strength; lakshmaNasya cha = and Lakshmana's; vikraantam = valour; kapiH = Hanuma; abhavat = became; priitimaan = happy.

Considering the long armed Sri Rama's strength and Lakshmana's valour, Hanuma became happy.

tām ratna vasana upetām koṣṭha āgāra avataṃsakām |

yantra agāra stanīm ṛddhām pramadām iva bhūṣitām || 5-3-18

tām naṣṭa timirām dīpaiḥ bhāsvaraiḥ ca mahā gṛhaiḥ |

nagarīm rākṣasa indrasya dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ || 5-3-19

18;19. saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey; dadarsha = saw; taam = that; raakshasendrasya nagariim = city of king of rakshasas; pramdaam iva = like a woman; budhhaam = with wealth; bhuushhitaam = decorated; ratnavasanopetaaam = with diamonds for her clothes; koshhThaagaaravataMsakaam = with various storage houses as earrings;antraagaarastaniim = with armouries for her breasts; nashhTa timiraam = losing darkness; mahaaR^ihaiH = by great houses; bhaasvaraishcha = radiating; diiptaiH = being illuminated by(lamps).

That great monkey saw that city of king of rakshasas like a wealthy woman decorated with diamonds for her clothes, with various storage houses as earrings, with amouries for her breasts. Due to the lamps that illuminated the radiant great houses, all darkness was lost.

atha sā hariśārdūlam praviśantim mahābalam |

nagarī svena rūpeṇa dadarśa pavanātmajam || 5-3-20

20. atha = thereafter; saa nagarii = (guardian of) that city; svena ruupeNa = in her own form; dadarsha = saw; hari shaarduulam = best among monkeys; mahaa balam = one with great strength; pavanaatmajam = Hanuma; pravishantam = entering.

Thereafter, the guardian of that city, in her own form, saw Hanuma, the best among monkeys and the mighty one, entering.

sā tam harivaram dṛṣṭvā laṅkā rāvaṇapālitā |

svayamevotthitā tatra vikṛtānanadarśanā || 5-3-21

21. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam harivaram = that Hanuma; tatra = there; saa laN^kaa = that Lanka; raavaNa paalitaa = ruled by Ravana; uthitaa = rose up; svayameva = herself; vikR^ita aanana darshanaa = with a horrific appearence of face and eyes.

Seeing that best among monkeys Hanuma there, that Lanka ruled by Ravana, rose up herself with a horrific appearance of face an eyes.

purastatka pivaryasya vāyusūnoratiṣṭhata |

muñcamānā mahānādamabravītpavanātmajam || 5-3-22

22. atishhThata = stood; purastaat = in front; vaayusuunoH = of Hanuma; kapivarasya = the best among Vanaras; munchamaanaa = leaving; mahaaa naada = a great sound; abraviit = spoke; pavanaatmajam = to Hanuma.

She stood in front of the best among Vanaras Hanuma. She made a great sound and spoke to Hanuma thus.

kastvam kena ca kāryeṇa iha prāpto vanālaya |

kathaya sveha yattattvam yāvatprāṇā dharanti te || 5-3-23

23. vanaalaya = O one who lives in gardens; tvam kaH = who are you; kena kaaryeNa = for what reason; praaptaH iha = did you come here; yaavat dharanti = as long as (you) sustained; te praaNaaH = your lives; (before that); kathayasva = tell; yat = whatever; tattvam = truth; iha = here.

"O one who lives in gardens! Who are you? For what reason did you come here? As long as your lives are sustained, tell me the truth here before that."

na śakyam khalviyam laṅkā praveṣṭum vānara tvayā |

rakṣitā rāvaṇabalairabhiguptā samantataḥ || 5-3-24

24. vaanara = O Vanara; na shakyam khalu = it is indeed not possible; tvayaa = by you; praveshhTum = to enter; iyam laN^kaa = this Lanka; rakshitaa = protected; raavaNa balaiH = by Ravana's forces; abhiguptaa = guarded; samantataH = all around.

"O Vanara! It is indeed not possible for you to enter this city of Lanka which is protected by Ravana's forces and strongly guarded all around."

atha tāmabravīdvīro hanumānagrataḥ sthitām |

kathayiṣyāmi te tattvam yanmam tvam paripṛcchasi || 5-3-25

25. atha = therafter; viiraH = the mighty; hanumaan = Hanuma; abraviit = spoke; taam = to her; sthitaam = who stood; agrataH = in front (of Him); yat = whatever; tvam = you; paripR^cchasi = are asking; maam = me; kathayishhyaami = I will tell; te = you; tattvam = that truth.

Therafter the mighty Hanuma spoke to Lanka standing in front of Him as follows : "Whatever matter you are asking me, I will tell you that truthfully."

kā tvam virūpanayanā puradvāre.avatiṣṭhasi |

kimartham cāpi mām ruddhvā nirbhartsayasi dāruṇā || 5-3-26

26. avatishhThasi = you are standing; puradvaare = at the entrance to city; viruupanayanaa = O one with ugly eyes; tvam kaa = who are you; daaruNaa = O horrible one; ruddhvaa = stopping; maam = me; kimartham = for what reason; nirbhatyasi = are you threatening me.

"You are standing at the entrance to the city. O one with ugly eyes! Who are you? O horrible one! Stopping me, for what reason are you threatening me?"

hanumadvacanam śrutvā laṅkā sā kāmarūpiṇī |

uvāca vacanam kruddhā paruṣaṃ pavanātmajam || 5-3-27

27. shrutvaa = listening; hanumat vachanam = to Hanuma's words; sa laN^kaa = that Lanka; kaamaruupiNii = with ability to change form according to will; kruddhaa = became angry; uvaacha = and spoke; parushham = strong; vachanam = words; pavanaatmajam = to Hanuma.

Listening to Hanuma's words, that Lanka, with ability to achieve desired form, became angry and spoke these strong words to Hanuma.

aham rākṣasarājasya rāvaṇasya mahātmanaḥ |

ājñāpratīkṣā durdharṣā rakṣāmi nagarīmimām || 5-3-28

28. aham = I; rakshaami = protect; imaam = this; nagariim = city; durdharshhaa = being invincible; aaJNaa pratiikshaa = waiting for orders; raakshasa raajasya = of the king of rakshasas; raavaNasya = of Ravana; mahaatmanaH = the great souled one.

"I protect this city, being invincible. I wait for the orders of the king of demons Ravana, the great one."

na śakyā māmavajñāya praveṣṭum nagarī tvayā |

adya prāṇaiḥ parityaktaḥ svapsyase nihato mayā || 5-3-29

29. avajNaaya = humiliating; maam = me; na shakyaa = it is not possible; tvayaa = by you; praveshhTum = to enter; nagarii = the city; adya = now; nihataH = being beaten; mayaa = by me; parityaktaH = leaving; praaNaiH = life; svapsase = you will sleep (forever).

"After humilliating me it is not possible for you to enter the city. Being beaten by me, you will leave life and have a permanent sleep."

aham hi nagarī laṅkā svayameva plavaṅgama |

sarvataḥ parirakṣāmi hyetatte kathitam mayā || 5-3-30

30. plavangama = O Vanara! aham = I; parirakshaami = am protecting; laNkaa nagarii = the city of Lanka; sarvataH = in all directions; etat = this matter; kathitam = has been indeed told; te = to you; mayaa = by me.

"O Vanara! I am protecting this city of Lanka in all directions. This matter has been already told to you by me."

laṅkāyā vacanam śrutvā hanumān mārutātmajaḥ |

yatnavānsa hariśreṣṭhaḥ sthitaśśaila ivāparaḥ || 5-3-31

31. maarutaatmajaH = Son of Vayu - Hanuma; hari shreshhThaH = the best among Vanaras; shrutvaa = hearing; laNkayaaH vachanam = Lanka's words; sthitaH = stood up; aparaH shailaH iva = like a second mountain; yatnavaan = with a purpose.

The son of Vayu and best among Vanaras heard Lanka's words and stood up like a second mountain, with a purpose.

sa tām strīrūpavikṛtām dṛṣṭvā vānarapuṅgavaḥ |

ābabhāṣe.atha medhāvi sattvān plavagarṣabhaḥ || 5-3-32

32. atha = thereafter; saH = that Hanuma; methaavii = the wise one; sattvaan = with strength; plavagarshhabhaH = best among those who can fly; vaanara puNgavaH = best among Vanaras; dR^ishhTvaa = saw; aam = that Lanka; strii ruupa ikR^itaam = in the form of a lady and ugly; aababhaashhe = spoke thus.

Thereafter that Hanuma the wise one, with great strength, best among those who can fly and best among Vanaras, saw that city of Lanka in the form of an ugly woman and spoke thus.

drakṣyāmi nagarīm laṅkām sāṭṭaprākāratoraṇām |

ityarthamiha samprāptaḥ param kautūhalam hi me || 5-3-33

33. drakshyaami = I should like to see; laN^kaam nagariim = the city of lanka; saaTTaa praakaara toraNaam = with its palaces; defensive walls and archways; iti artham = for this reason; saMpraaptaH = (I) came; iha = here; param kautuuhalam = (there is) lot of curiosity; me = to me.

"I should like to see the city of Lanka with its palaces, defensive walls and archways. I came here for that reason. I am very curious to see them."

vanānyupavanānīha laṅkāyāḥ kānanāni ca |

sarvato gṛhamukhyāni draṣṭumāgamanam hi me || 5-3-34

34. me aagamanm = my arrival; iha = here; drashhTum hi = to indeed see; laN^kaayaaH = Lanka's; vanaani = gardens; upavanaani = parks; kaananaani cha = and forests; gR^iha mukhyaani = important houses; sarvataH = all over

"My arrival here is indeed to see Lanka's gardens, parks, forests and important houses all over."

tasya tadvacanam śrutvā laṅkā sā kāmarūpiṇī |

bhūya eva punarvākyam babhāṣe paruṣākṣaram || 5-3-35

35. shrutvaa = listening; tasya = to His; tat vachanam = those words; laN^kaa kaama ruupiNii = Lanka with the ability to change form according to will; babhaashhe = spoke; punaH = again; parushhaaksharam = strong words; bhuuyaH eve = stronger than before.

Listening to Hanuma's words, Lanka with the ability to assume desired form, spoke harsh words stronger than before.

māmanirjatya durbaddhe rākṣaseśvarapālitā |

na śakyamadya te draṣṭum purīyam vanarādhama || 5-3-36

36. vaanaraadhama = O lowly Vanara! durbuddhe = with evil mind; na shakyam = it is not possible; te = to you; drashhTum = to see; adya = now; iyam purii = this city; raakshaseswara paalitaa = ruled by king of rakshasas; anirjitya maam = without defeating me.

"O lowly Vanara with an evil mind! It is not possile for you to see this city ruled by king of rakshasas, without first defeating me."

tataḥ sa kapiśārdūlastāmuvāca niśācarīm |

dṛṣvā purīmimām bhadre punaryāsye yathāgatam || 5-3-37

37. tataH = then; saH kapi shaarduulaH = that tiger among Vanaras Hanuma; uvaacha = spoke; taam nishaachariim = to that demon; bhadre = O auspicious one! dR^ishhTvaa = after seeing; imaam puriim = this city; yaasye = I will return; punaH = agin; yataagatam = as I came.

Then that tiger among Vanaras Hanuma spoke to that demon : "O auspicious one! After seeing this city I will return back again to where I came from."

tataḥ kṛtvā mahānādam sā vai laṅkā bhayāvaham |

talena vānaraśreṣṭham tāḍayāmāsa vegitā || 5-3-38

38. tataH = thereafter; saa lankaa = that Lanka; kR^itvaa = made; mahaanaadam = a great sound; bhayaavaham = causing terror; taaDayaamaasa = hit; vaanarashreshhTham = the best among Vanaras; talena = with the palm; vegitaa = quickly.

Thereafter that Lanka made a great sound causing terror and hit Hanuma, the best among Vanaras, with her palm quickly.

tataḥ sa kapiśārdulo laṅkāyā tāḍito bhṛśam |

nanāda sumahānādam vīryavān pavanātmajaḥ || 5-3-39

39. tataH = then; saH kapishaarduulaH = that tiger among Vanaras; viiryavaan = the poweful; pavanaatmajaH = son of Vayu; taaDitaH = being hit; lankayaa = by Lanka; bhR^isham = a lot; nanaada = made; sumahaanaadam = a great sound.

Then that tiger among Vanaras, the powerful son of Vayu, being hit powerfully by Lanka made a great sound.

tataḥ samvartayāmāsa vāmahastasya so.aṅguldīḥ |

muṣṭinābhijaghūnainām hanumān krodhamūrcitaḥ || 5-3-40

strī ceti manyamānena nātikrodhaḥ svayam kṛtaḥ |

tataH = thereafter; saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; krodhamuurchitaH = became dizzy with anger; saMvartayaamaasa = folded; aN^guLiiH = fingers; vaamahastasya = of left hand; abhihaghaana = hit; enaam = her; mushhTinaa = with His fist; strii cha iti = she is a woman (thus); manyamaanena = thinking; ati krodhaH = great anger; svayam na kR^itaH = was not done by Himself.

Thereafter that Hanuma became dizzy with anger and folded his fingers of left hand. He then hit her with His fist. "She is a woman" - thinking thus He did not show much anger by Himself.

sā tu tena prahāreṇa vihvalāṅgī nīśācarī || 5-3-41

papāta sahasā bhūmau vikṛtānanadarśanā |

saa nishaacharii tu = that demon; papaata = fell; bhuumau = on land; sahasaa = immediately;tena prahaareNa = by that hit; vihvlaaN^gii = with a distressed body; vikR^itaanana darshanaa = and became with a horrific face in appearance.

That demon fell on land immediately by that hit with a distressed body and appeared with a horrific face.

tatastu hanumān prājñastām dṛṣṭvā vinipātitām || 5-3-42

kṛpām cakāra tejasvī manyamānaḥ striyam tu tām |

tataH = thereafter; praJNaH = the intellectual; tesjasvii = the glorious one; hanumaan = Hanuma; dR^ishhTvaa = saw; taam = her; vinipaatitaam = fallen down; manya maaaanaH = thinking; taam = her; striyam = to be woman; chakaara = made; kR^ipaam = kindness.

Thereafter the intellectual and glorious Hanuma saw her fallen down and thinking her to be woman, showed kindness.

tato vai bhṛśasamvignā laṅkā gadgadākṣaram || 5-3-43

uvācāgarvitam vākyam hanūmantam plavaṅgamam |

tataH = thereafter; saa lan^kaa = that Lanka; bhR^isha saMvignaa = being very gloomy; uvaacha = spoke; gadgadaaksharam = with faltering tone; vaakyam = these words; agarvitam = without being proud; hanuumantam = to Hanuma; plavaN^gam = the Vanara.

Thereafter that Lanka being very gloomy spoke with a falterting tone without pride these words to Hanuma the Vanara.

prasīda sumahābāho trāyasva harisattama || 5-3-44

samaye saumya tiṣṭhanti sttvavanto mahābalāḥ |

su mahaabaaho = O long armed one!; hari sattama = O best among Vanaras!; prasiida = get propitiated; traayasva = protect me; saumya = O gentle one!; mahaabalaaH = those with great strength; sattvavantaH = with courage; tishhThanti = stand; samaye = on tradition.

"O long armed one! O best among Vanaras! Get propitiated and protect me. O gentle one! Those with great strength and courage always stand firm on tradition."

ahaṃ tu nagarī laṅkā svayameva plavaṅgama || 5-3-45

nirjitāham tvayā vīra vikrameṇa mahābala |

plavangama = O Vanara! aham tu = I am; lankaanagaryeva = city of Lanka itself; svayameva = myself; mahaa bala = O strong one! viia = O courageous one! aham = I; nirjitaa = have been defeated; tvayaa vikrameNa = by your strength.

"O Vanara! I am myself the city of Lanka. O strong one! O courageous one! I am defeated by your strength."

idam tu tathyam śṛṇu vai bruvantya me harīśvara || 5-3-46

svayambhuvā purā dattam varadānam yathā mama |

harrishvaraa = O lord of Vanaras! puraa = in earlier times; yathaa = how; varadaanam = a gift of boon; dattam = had been given; mama = to me; svayambhuvaa = by Brahma; shR^iNu vai = hear; me = by me; bruvanyaaH = being spoken; idam tathyam tu = this truth.

"O lord of Vanaras! In earlier times I had been given a boon by Lord Brahma. Hear from me about this matter."

yadā tvām vānaraḥ kaścidvikramādvaśamānayet || 5-3-47

tadā tvayā hi vijñeyam rakṣasām bhayāmāgatam |

yadaa = whenever; kashchit vaanaraH = one Vanara; vikramaat = by his prowess; tvaam vasham aanayet = conquers you; tadaa = then; bhayam = fear; aagatam = will come; rakshasaam = for Rakshasas; tvayaa vigneyam = let it be known by you.

"Let this be known by you - whenever a Vanara conquers you with his might, then a fear will come for Rakshasas."

sa hi m samayaḥ saumya prāpto.aya tava drśanāt || 5-3-48

svayambhūvihitaḥ satyo na tasyāsti vyatikramaḥ |

saumya = O gentle one! tava darshanaat = with your apparance; adya = now; saH samayaH praaptaH = that time has arrived; me = for me; svayambhuuvihitaH = the ordinance of Brahma; satyaH = is true; naasti = there is no; vyatikramaH = change; tasya = to that.

"O gentle one! With your appearance now, that time has come for me. Ordinance of Brahma is the truth and is immutable."

sītānimittaṃm rājñastu rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ || 5-3-49

vidhatsva sarvakāryāṇi yāni yāniha vāñcasi |

vinaashaH = destruction; samupaagataH = has come; raavaNasya = of Ravana; durraatmanaH = the evil minded; raaJNAH = king; sarveshhaam rakshasaam cha = and to all Rakshasas; siitaa nimittam = due to Seetha.

"The destruction has come for Ravana the evil minded king and to all Rakshasas due to Seetha."

tatpraviśya hariśreṣṭham purīm rāvaṇapālitām || 5-3-50

vidhatsva sarvakāryāṇ yāni yānīha vāñcasi |

hari shreshhTha = O best among Vanaras! tat = for that reason; pravishya = enter; puriim = the city; raavaNa paalitaam = ruled by Ravana; i vidhtva = do; yaani yaani = whatever; vaanchasi = you desire; sarva kaaryaaNi = all those tasks; iha = here.

"O best aming Vanaras! For that reason, enter the city of Lanka ruled by Ravana and do here whatever tasks you want to."

praviśya śāpopahatām harīśvara |

śubhām purīm rākṣasarājapālitām |

yadṛcchayā tvam janakātmajām satīm |

vimārga sarvatra gato yathāsukham || 5-3-51

hariishvaraa = O lord of Vanaras! pravishya = enter; puriim = the city; yadR^ichhayaa = freely; shaapopahataam = stuck by curse; raakshasa raaja paalitaam = ruled by the king of Rakshasas; shubhaam = auspicious one; tvam = you; sarvatra gataH = being gone everywhere; vimaargasva = search; satiim janakaatmajaam = the chaste wife Seetha; yathaa sukham = according to comfort.

"O lord of Vanaras! Enter the auspicious city of Lanka stuck by the curse, ruled by the king of Rakshasas, roam everywhere and search for the chaste wife Seetha according to your comfort."

- - -

|| iti śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakānṇḍe tṛtayaḥ sargaḥ ||

Thus completes the third chapter of Sundara Kanda in Valmiki Ramayana, the first poem.

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 4

Introduction

Entering Lanka at night by placing His left foot desiring the destruction of enemies, Hanuma hears various musical instruments being played upon inside. He also observes enemies' forces and moves towards the royal gynaeceum.

sa nirjatya purīm laṇkā śreṣṭhām tām kāmarūpiṇīm |

vikrameṇa mahātejā hanumān kapisattamaḥ || 5-4-1

advāreṇa maḥātejā haumān kapisattamaḥ |

1. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; kapisattamaH = the best among Vanaras; mahaatejaaH = the great radiant one; mahaa baahuH = the long armed one; nirjitya = conquered; vikrameNa = by strength; taam laN^kaam = that Lanka; shreeshhThaam = the best one; kaamaruupiNiim = capable of assuming desired form; abhipupluve = leapt; praakaaram = (over) fortress wall; advaareNa = at a non-entry gate.

That Hanuma the best among Vanaras, the great radiant one, the long armed one, conquered with His might the best Lanka who is capable of assuming desired form. He then leapt over the city wall at a place that was not a gate.

praviśya nagarīm laṅkām kapirājahitamkaraḥ || 5-4-2

cakreṇā.atha padam savyam śatrūṇām sa tu mūrdhani |

2. kapiraaja hitaMkaraH = desiring the benefit of the king of Vanaras; saH = that Hanuma; pravishya = entered; laN^kaam nagariim = the city of Lanka; atha = and; chakre = made; savyaM paadam = left foot; shatruuNaam muurdhani = on enemies' head.

Desiring the benefit of the king of Vanaras Sugreeva, that Hanuma entered the city of Lanka and thus actually placed His left foot on the enemies' heads.

Comment : When entering a city of enemies, one who wishes their destruction should always place one's left foot first into the city.

praviṣṭaḥ sattvasaṃpanno viśāyām mārutātmajaḥ || 5-4-3

sa mahāpathamāsthāya muktāpuṣpavirājitam |

tatastu tām purīm laṅkām ramyāmabhiyayau kapiḥ || 5-4-4

3;4. saH maarutaatmajaH = that son of Vayu; sattva saMpannaH = endowed with great strength; praishhTaH = entered; nishaayaam = at night; aasthaaya = and took; mahaa patham = the grand road; muktaa pushhpa viraajitam = shone by pearls and flowers; tataH = then; kapiH = Hanuma; abhiyayau = went; taam ramyaam la^kaam puriim = towards that beautiful city of Lanka.

That son of Vayu endowed with great strength, entered the city at night and took the grand road shone by flowers and pearls. After that Hanuma went towards that beautiful city of Lanka.

hasita udghuṣṭa ninadaiḥ tūrya ghoṣa puraḥ saraiḥ |

vajra ankuśa nikāśaiḥ ca vajra jāla vibhūṣitaiḥ || 5-4-5

gṛha medhaiḥ purī ramyā babhāse dyauḥ iva ambudaiḥ |

5. ramyaa purii = the beautiful city; babhaase = shone; dyauriva = like the sky; ambudaiH = with clouds; gR^iha meghaiH = with cloud like houses; hasitotkR^ishhTa ninadaiH = with sounds of laughter; tuurya ghoshha puraH saraiH = with sounds of musical instruments at the interior; vajraaMkusha nikaashaishcha = equal (in strength) to diamonds and clubs; vajra jaala vibhuushhitaiH = with windows decorated with diamonds.

The beautiful city shone like the sky together with clouds, with its cloud like houses filled with sounds of laughter and with sounds of musical instruments at the interior, equal in strength to diamonds and clubs and with windows decorated with diamonds.

prajajvāla tadā lankā rakṣaḥ gaṇa gṛhaiḥ śubhaiḥ || 5-4-6

sita abhra sadṛśaiḥ citraiḥ padma svastika saṃsthitaiḥ |

vardhamāna gṛhaiḥ ca api sarvataḥ suvibhāṣitaiḥ || 5-4-7

6;7. tataH = then; (the city) prajajvaalaa = shone; suvibhuushhitaa = being well decorated; sarvataH = everywhere; rakshogaNagR^ihaiH = by houses of Rakshasas; varthamaana gR^ihaishchaai = and also modern houses; sitaabhra sadR^ishaiH = equalling white clouds; chitraiH = surprising ones; padmasvastika saMsthitaiH = with the shape of lotus and swastika; shubhaiH = (and) auspicious.

Then that city of Lanka shone brilliantly being well decorated by the houses of Rakshasas. These were modern houses which equalled white clouds, which were surprising with the shape of lotus and swastika and which were auspicious.

tām citra mālya ābharaṇām kapi rāja hitam karaḥ |

rāghava artham caran śrīmān dadarśa ca nananda ca || 5-4-8

8. kapi raaja hitaM karaH = performer of good deeds for the king of monkeys; shriimaan = the glorious Hanuma; charan = moving; raaghavaartham = for the sake of Sri Rama; dadarsha = saw; taam = that city; chitramaalyaa bharaNaam = with wonderful garlands and jewellery; nananda cha = and became happy too.

That glorious Hanuma, performer of beneficial deeds for Sugreeva the king of monkeys, moved around the city of Lanka which had wonderful garlands and jewellery, for the sake of Sri Rama. He saw the city and became happy too.

bhavanādbhavanaṃ gacchn dadarśa pavanātmajaḥ |

vividhākṛtirūpāṇi bhavanāni tatastataḥ || 5-4-9

9. gacchan = going; bhavanaat bhavanam = from one buiding to another; pavanaatmajaH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; bhavanaani = buildings; vividhaakR^iti ruupaaNi = in various shapes and forms; tatastataH = on every side.

Going from one building to another, Hanuma saw buildings in various shapes and forms on every side.

śuśrāva madhuram gītam tri sthāna svara bhūṣitam |

strīṇām mada samṛddhānām divi ca apsarasām iva || 5-4-10

10. apsarasaam iva = like Apsarasa women; divi = in heaven; mada samR^iddhaanaam = filled with love; striiNaam = of women; tristhaanasvarabhuuSitam = decorated by sounds born from the three areas- Mandra; Madhya; Tara; shushraava = heard; giitam = song; madhuram = which was sweet.

Hanuma heard a sweet song which was decorated by sound from the three svaras - Mandra, Madhya and Tara of love lorne women like Apsara women in heaven.

śuśrāva kāncī ninadam nūpurāṇām ca nihsvanam |

sopāna ninadāmḥ caiva bhavaneṣu mahātmanam || 5-4-11

11. shushraava = (He) heard; tataH tataH = there and there; mahaatmanam bhavaneshhu = in houses of wealthy people; kaanciininadamnuupuraaNaam nihsvanam = tinkling of ornaments worn around the waist ; sopaana ninadaam cha iva = sound footfall over stairs; aspotita ninaadamcha = sound from warriors due to clapping of arms; kshveLitaamshcha = roar of ogres.

Hanuma also heard there and there sound from the tinkling of ornaments worn around the waist in the houses of wealthy people, sounds of footfall over stair, sound from clapping of arms by warriors and roar of ogres.

āsphoṭita ninādāmḥ ca kṣveḍitāmḥ ca tataḥ tataḥ |

śuśrāva japatām tatra mantran rakṣogṛheṣu vai || 5-4-12

12. shushraava = (He) heard; tataH tataH = there and there; mahaatmanam bhavaneshhu = in houses of wealthy people; kaanciininadamnuupuraaNaam nihsvanam = tinkling of ornaments worn around the waist ; sopaana ninadaam cha iva = sound footfall over stairs; aasphoTita ninaadaamH ca = sound from warriors due to clapping of arms; kSveDitaamH ca = roar of ogres.

Hanuma also heard there and there sound from the tinkling of ornaments worn around the waist in the houses of wealthy people, sounds of footfall over stair, sound from clapping of arms by warriors and roar of ogres.

svādhyāya niratāmḥ caiva yātu dhānān dadarśa saḥ |

rāvaṇa stava samyuktān garjataḥ rākṣasān api || 5-4-13

13. shushraava = (He) heard; mantraan = ritual chantings; japataam = chanted by ogres; tatra = there; rakshogR^iheshhu = in the house of rakshasas; saH = He; dadarsha = saw; yatudhaanaam = a class of ogres; svadhyaayanirataan = engaged in study of Vedas; dadarsha = saw; raakshasaanapi = also rakshasas; garjataH = roaring; ravanastatasamyuktaan = who came together praise to Ravana.

There Hanuma heard ritual chantings muttered by rakshasas in their houses. He saw ogres engaged in study of Vedas. He also saw roaring rakshasas who came together to praise Ravana.

rāja mārgam samāvṛtya sthitam rakṣaḥ balam mahat |

dadarśa madhyame gulme rākṣasasya carān bahūn || 5-4-14

14. dadarsha = (He) saw; bahuun caraan = many spies; raavanasya = of Ravana; rakshobalam = army of ogres; mahat = which was a big one; stitam = which stood; raajamaargam smaavR^itya = surrounding royal highway; madhyame gulme = in the central zone of the city.

He saw many spies of Ravana and a big army of ogres which stood surrounding the royal highway in the central zone of city.

dīkṣitān jaṭilān muṇḍān gaḥ ajina ambara vāsasaḥ |

darbha muṣṭi praharaṇān agni kuṇḍa āyudhāmḥ tathā || 5-4-15

kūṭa mudgara pāṇīmḥ ca daṇḍa āyudha dharān api |

eka akṣa aneka karṇāmḥ ca calal lamba payaḥ dharān || 5-4-16

karālān bhugna vaktrāmḥ ca vikaṭān vāmanāmḥ tathā |

dhanvinaḥ khaḍginaḥ caiva śataghnī musala āyudhān || 5-4-17

parigha uttama hastāmḥ ca vicitra kavaca ujjvalān |

nātisthūlān nātikṛśān nātidīrgha atihrasvakān || 5-4-18

nātigaurānnātikṛṣṇānnātikubjānna vāmanān |

virūpān bahu rūpāmḥ ca surūpāmḥ ca suvarcasaḥ || 5-4-19

15;16;17;18;19. dadarsha = (He)saw; diikshitaan = those who were initiated into various Vedic practices; jaTilaan = those who wore matted locks on their head; muNDaan = those who had shaven heads; gojinaambaravasinaH = those who had worn cow hides and other clothing; darbhamushhTipraharaNaan = those who were carrying Kusa grass as weapons; tadhaa = and also; agnikunDaayudhaan = those who had fire vessels as weapons; kuuTamudgarapaaNiimshca = those who carried hammers and clubs in their hands; daNDaayudhadharaanapi = and also those who had worn staffs as weapons; ekaakshaan = those who were one-eyed; ekakarNaamshca = those who had one ear; lambodarapayodharaan = those who were pot-bellied and with hanging breast; karaaLaan = those who had horrible appearances; bhugnavaktramshca = those with twisted mouths; vikaTaan = those who were horrific; tadhaa = and also; vaamanaan = short people; dhanvinaH = those who carried bows and arrows; khaDginashcaiva = those who carried swords; shataghnimusalaayudhaan = those who carried pestles and clubs as weapons; parighottamahastaamshca = those who carried excellent Parighas in their hands; vicitrakavacojjvalaan = those who shone with strange armour; naatisthuulaan = those who were not very fat; naatikR^ishaan = those who were not too thin; naatidhiirghaatihrasvaakaan = those who were neither tall nor short; naatigauraan = those who were not very fair; naatikR^ishhNaan = those who were not very dark; naatikubjaan = those who were not very hunchbacked; na vaamanaan = those who were not very short; viruupaan = those who had distorted appearance; bahuruupanshca = those who had multiple appearances; suruupaaMshca = those who had a good appearance; suvarcasaH = those who had great brilliance; dhvajiin = those who carried banners; pataakinashcaiva = those who carried flags; vividhaayudhaan = those who carried different weapons.

Hanuma saw those who were initiated into various Vedic practices, those who wore matted locks on their head, those who had shaven heads, those who wore cow hides and other clothing, those who were carrying Kusa grass as weapons and also those who had fire vessels as weapons, those who carried hammers and clubs in their hands and also those who had worn staffs as weapons, hose who were one-eyed, those who had one ear, hose who were pot-bellied and with hanging breast, those who had horrible appearances, those with twisted mouths, those who were horrific and also short people, those who carried bows and arrows those who carried swords, those who carried pestles and clubs as weapons, those who carried excellent Parighas in their hands, those who shone with strange armour, those who were not very fat, those who were not too thin, those who were neither tall nor short, those who were not very fair, those who were not very dark, those who were not very hunchbacked, those who were not very short, those who had great brilliance, those who carried banners, those who carried flags and those who carried different weapons.

dhvajīn patākinaścaiva dadarśa vividhāyudhān |

śakti vṛkṣa āyudhāmḥ caiva paṭṭiśa aśani dhāriṇaḥ || 5-4-20

kṣepaṇī pāśa hastāmḥ ca dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ |

sragviṇaḥ tv anuliptāmḥ ca vara ābharaṇa bhūṣitān || 5-4-21

nānāveṣasamāyuktānyathāsvairagatān bahūn |

tīkṣṇa śūla dharāmḥ caiva vajriṇaḥ ca mahā balān | | 5-4-22

20;21;22. mahaakapiH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; shektivR^ikshayudhaamshcaiva = those who carried javelins and trees as weapons; paTisashenidhaariNaH = or holding Pattisa and thunderbolts; kshepaNiipaashahastaamshcha = and holding a sling and noose in their hands; sragviNaH = those who carried flower garlands; anuliptaamshcha = those who wore sandal pastes; varaabharanabhooshhitaan = decorated with best jewellery; naanaaveshhasamaayuktaan = with various kinds of appearances; yadhaasvairagataan = moving about at will; bahuun = many people; tiikshnastuuladhaaranshchaiva = those who carried sharp spikes; vajrinashcha = along with thunderbolt; mahaabalaan = those who had great might

Hanuma saw many people, who had great might, who carried javelins and trees as weapons, those who carried Pattisas and thunderbolts, those who carried in their hands sling and nooses, those who carried flowered garlands, wearing sandal paste and decorated with best jewellery, those who had various kinds of appearances roaming freely at will, those who carried sharp spikes and thunderbolts.

śata sāhasram avyagram ārakṣam madhyamam kapiḥ |

rakṣodhipatinirdiṣṭam dadarśāntaḥpurāgrataḥ || | 5-4-23

23. kapiH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; antaHpuraagrataH = (statoned) before inner city; madhyamaMaaraksham = central protective force; avyagram = attentive; setasahasram = equal in hundred thousand; rakhodhipatinirdishhTam = positioned at the command of Ravana.

Hanuma saw at the front of inner city, a hundred thousand central protective force which was attentive and was positioned there at the command of Ravana.

sa tadā tadgṛham dṛṣṭvā mahāhāṭakatoraṇam |

rākṣasendrasya vikhyātamadrimūrdhni pratiṣṭhitam || 5-4-24

puṇḍarīkāvataṃsābhiḥ parikhābhiralamkṛtam |

prākāra āvṛtam atyantam dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ || 5-4-25

24;25. saH = that; mahaakapiH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tat gR^iham = that house; raakshasendrasya = of Ravana;mahaahatakaToraNam = with a great golden doorway; ardrimuurdriNi = on a top of mountain; pratishhThitam = situated; vikyaatam = famous; pudariikavatamsaabhiH = with lotuses as decorations; parikaabhiHalamkR^itam = garnished by moats; praakaaravR^itam = surrounded by a compound wall; tadaa = then; dR^ishhtvaa = seeing; atyantam = a lot.

That Hanuma saw Ravana's house with a golden doorway. That famed house was on the top of a mountain. Motes filled with white lotuses surrounded it. It was also surrounded by a compound wall. He watched the house again and again.

triviṣṭapa nibham divyam divya nāda vināditam |

vāji heṣita samghuṣṭam nāditam bhūṣaṇaiḥ tathā || 5-4-26

rathaiḥ yānaiḥ vimānaiḥ ca tathā gaja hayaiḥ śubhaiḥ |

vāraṇaiḥ ca catuḥ dantaiḥ śveta abhra nicaya upamaiḥ || 5-4-27

bhūṣitam rucira dvāram mattaiḥ ca mṛga pakṣibhiḥ |

rākṣasa adhipateḥ guptam āviveśa gṛham kapiḥ || 5-4-28

26;27;28.. mahaakapiH = The great Hanuma; aavivesha = entered; guptam = secretly; raakshasaadhipateeH = Ravana's inner city; trivishhTapaHnibham = (which was like a) paradise; divyam = best one; vaajighoshhitasangushhTam = resonating with neighing of horses; tadhaa = and; naaditam = made noisy; bhuushhanaiH = with ornaments; radhaiH = by chariots; yaanaiH = by vehicles; vimaanaishca = and by aerial-cars; tadhaa = and; bhuushhitam = decorated by;; subhaiHhayagajaiH = by auspicious horses and elephants; swetaabranicayopamaiH = equalling a group of white clouds; vaaraNaishca = by great elephants; caturdantaiH = with four tusks; mR^igapakshibhiH = by animals and birds; mattaiH = in heat; ruciradvaaram = with a beautiful entrance; rakshitam = protected; yaatudhaanaiH = by raksasas; sumahaaviiraiH = with great strength; shahasrasheH = in thousands.

The great Hanuma entered secretly Ravana's inner city which was equal to paradise, rendered noisy by neighing of horses and tinkling of ornaments, by chariots, vehicles and aerial-cars and decorated by auspicious elephants and horses and great elephants with four tusks and by birds and animals in heat. It had beautiful entrances and was protected by thousands of rakshasas with great strength.

sahemajāmbūnadacakravāldam |

mahārha muktāmaṇibhūṣitāntam |

parārthyakālāgurucandanāktaṃ |

sa rāvaṇāntḥpuramāviveśa || 5-4-29

29. saH = Hanuma; aavivesha = entered; raavanaataHpuram = the in inner city of Ravana; sahema = filled with gold; jaabuunadacakravaaLam = with a golden court-yard; mahaaraHmuktaamaNibhuushhitaantam = with a central area decorated by pearls and diamonds of great value; paraardhyakaalaagurucandanaaktam = and which was sprinkled with water containing superb agallocum and sandal-wood.

Hanuma entered the inner city of Ravana which was filled with gold, which had a golden court-yard , with a central area decorated by pearls and diamonds of great value and sprinkled daily with water containing superb algallocum and sandal-wood.

- - -

|| iti rāmāyane sundarakāṇḍe caturthaḥ sargaḥ ||

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 5

Introduction

Hanuma sees the denizens of city of Lanka rendered beautiful by the glorious moon, Hanuma also become anxious had not become to able to find Seetha.

tataḥ sa madhyaṃgatamaṃśumantaṃ |

jyotsnāvitānam mahadudvamantam |

dadarśa dhīmān divi bhānumantam |

goṣṭhe vṛṣaṃ mattamiva bhrāmantam ||5-5-1

1. tataH = thereafter; dhiimaan saH = that intellectual Hanuma ; dadarsha = saw; bhaanuvantam = the moon; divi = in the sky; madhyamgatam = who obtaining the middle of sky; aomshumantam = who had rays; udvamantam = who spread; mahatjyotsnaavitaanam = a great quantity of moon shine; vR^ishhamiva = moon looked like a bull; mattam = in heat; goshhThebhramantam = among cows.

Thereafter that intellectual Hanuma saw the moon in the sky shining with rays, obtaining the middle portion of sky. Spreading a great quantity of moon shine, moon looked like a bull in heat among cows.

lokasya pāpāni vināśayantam |

mahodadhiṃ cāpi samedhayantam |

bhūtāni sarvāṇi virājayantam |

dadarśa śītāṃśumathābhiyāntam || 5-5-2

2. atha = after that; dadarsha = (He) saw; shiitaamshum = the moon; abhiyaantam = coming up; vinaashayantam = destroying; lokasyapaapaani = the sins of the world; samedhayantam cha api = and also causing the growth of; mahodadhim = the great ocean; viraajayantam = causing to shine; sarvaaNibhuutaani = all the living beings.

After that Hanuma saw the moon coming up destroying the sins of the world, causing the great ocean to grow and causing all living beings to shine.

yā bhāti lakṣmīrbhuvi mandarasthā |

tathā pradoṣeṣu ca sāgarasthā |

tathaiva toyeṣu ca puṣkarasthā |

rarāja sā cāruniśākarasthā || 5-5-3

3. yaa = what ever; lakshmiiH = splendour; mandarasthaabhaati = shines over Mount Mandara; bhuvi = on earth; tathaa = in the same way; saagarasthaa = over ocean; pradoshheshhu = during evenings; tathaiva = in the same way; pushhkarastaatoyeshhu = over lotuses in the waters; saa = the same splendour; raraaja = shone; charunishaakarastaa = on the beautiful moon.

What ever splendour shines over Mount Mandara on earth, on the ocean during evenings, over the lotuses in the waters, the same splendour shone on the beautiful moon.

haṃso yathā rājatapañjarasathaḥ |

simho yathā mandarakandarasthaḥ |

vīro yathā garvitakuñjarastha |

ścandro vibabhrāja tathāmabharasthaḥ || 5-5-4

4. haMsaHyadaa = like a swan; raajatapaJNjarasthaH = in a silver cage; siMhahayathaa = like a lion; mandharakandarasthaH = in a cave of Mount Mandara; viiraHyathaa = like a warrior; garvitakuJNjarastaH = on proud elephant; tathaa = in the same way; ambarasthaH = in the sky; chandraHvibabhraaja = the moon shone.

Like a swan in a silver cage, like a lion in the cave of Mount Mandara, like a warrior on a proud elephant, in the same way the moon shone in the sky.

sthitah kakudmāniva tīkṣṇaśṛṅgo |

mahācalaḥ śveta ivoccaśṛṅgaḥ |

hastīva jāmbūnadabaddhaś^iṅgo |

rarāja candrah paripūrṇaśṛṅgaḥ || 5-5-5

5. candraH = the full moon; paripoorNasR^igaH = with its horn like spot; raraaja = shone; kakudmaaniva = like a high humped ox; stitaH = standing tiikshnasR^igaH = with a high hump; mahaachalaHiva = like a great mountain; svetaH = white in colour; vuchhasR^igaH = with tall summits; hastiiva = like an elephant; jaabuunada baddasR^igaH = with golden tusks.

The full moon with its horn like spot shone like a sharp horned standing ox with a high hump, like a great white mountain with tall summits, like an elephant with golden tusks.

vinaṣṭaśītāmbutuṣārapaṅko |

mahāgrahagrāhavinaṣṭapaṅkaḥ |

prakāśalakṣmyāśrayanirmalāṅko |

rarāja candro bhagavān śaśāṅkaḥ || 5-5-6

6. bhagavaan = Divine; chandraH = the moon; vinashhTashiitaambutushhaarapaN^kaH = who lost cold water and frost; mahaagrahagraahavinashhTapaN^kaH = with lost stain due to the eclipse of the sun; prakaashalakshmyaashrayanirmalaaN^kaH = one who has a calm spot which is an abode of brilliant splendour; shashaaN^kaH = with a symbol of hare; raraaja = shone brilliantly.

The Divine moon who lost the stain of cold water and frost, with lost stain due to eclipse by the great planet sun, one who has a calm spot which is an abode of brilliant splendour, with a symbol of hare, shone brilliantly.

śīlātalam prāpya yathā mṛgendro |

mahāraṇam prāpya yathā gajendrah |

rājyam samāsādya yathā narendra |

stathāprakāśo virarāja candraḥ || 5-5-7

7. yathaa = in whatever way; mR^igendraH = a lion; praapya = obtaining; shilaatalam = a level surfaced rock(shines); yathaa = in whatever way; gajendraH = best elephant; praapya = obtaining; mahaaraNam = a great battle; yathaa = in whatever way; narendraH = a king; samaasaadhya = obtaining; raajyam = kingdom; tathaa = in the same way; prakaashaH = the clear; candraH = moon; viraraaja = shone.

In whatever way a lion obtaining a level surfaced rock (shines), in whatever way best elephant obtaining a great battle(shines), in whatever way a king obtaining kingdom(shines), in the same way the clear moon shone.

prakāśacandrodayanaṣṭadoṣaḥ |

pravṛttarakṣaḥ piśitāśadoṣaḥ |

rāmābhirāmeritacittadoṣaḥ |

svargaprakāśo bhagavān pradoṣaḥ || 5-5-8

8. bhagavaan = the Divine; pradoshhaH = evening; prakaashachandrodayanashhTadoshhaH = with lost stain due to rise of shining moon; pravR^ittarakshaHpishitaashadoshhaH = with the stain due to meal of flesh eating rakshasas ; raamaabhiraameritacittadoshhaH = and in which the bitterness of mind of young women and their lover is wiped away; svargaprakaashaH = became with a heavenly glow.

The Divine evening with lost stain due to rise of shining moon, with the stain due to meal of flesh eating rakshasas, and in which the bitterness of mind of young women and their lovers is wiped away, became with a heavenly glow.

tantrīsvanāh karṇasukhāḥ pravṛttāḥ |

svapanti nāryaḥ patibhiḥ suvṛttāḥ |

naktaṃcarāścāpi tathā pravṛttā |

vihartumatyadbhutaraudravṛttāḥ || 5-5-9

9. tantriisvanaaH = musical notes from stringed instruments; karNasukhaaH = which were comforting to ears; pravR^ittaaH = started ; naaryaH = women; suvR^ittaaH = with good character; svapanti = were sleeping; patibhiH = with husbands; tathaa = and also; nattamcharaashchaapi = rakshasas also; atyadbhutaraudravR^ittaaH = with extremely strange character; pravR^ittaah = started; vihartum = to roam.

Musical notes from stringed instruments which were comforting to ears started. Women with good character were sleeping with husbands and also rakshasas with extremely strange character started to roam.

mattapramattāni samākulāni |

tathāśvabhadrāsanasamkulāni |

vīraḥ śriyā cāpi samākulāni |

dadarśa dhīmān sa kapiḥ kulāni || 5-5-10

10. saHkapiH = that Hanuma; viiraH = the courageous one; dhiimaan = the intellectual one; dadarsha = saw; kulaani = houses; mattapramattaani = with people in heat; samaakulaani = filled with people; rathaashvabhadraasanasaMkulaani = filled chariots; horses; elephants and best furniture; shriyaa chaapi samaakulaani = and also full of wealth.

That Hanuma the courageous one, the intellectual one, saw houses with people in heat, houses filled with people, full chariots, horses, elephants and best furniture and also full of wealth.

parasparaṃ cādhikamākṣipanti |

bhuāṃśca pīnānadhinikṣipanti |

mattapralāpānadhikam kṣipanti |

mattāni cānyonyamadhikṣipanti || 5-5-11

11. adikhamaakshipanti = (Hanuma saw rakshasas) railing a lot; parasparam = at one another; adhinikshipanti = moving; piinaanabhujaanca = their shoulders; kshipanti = throwing;adhikanmattapralaapaan = wild and incoherent words a lot; adhikshipanti = insulting; parasparam = one another; mattaani = being intoxicated.

Hanuma saw rakshasas railing a lot at one another moving their heavy shoulders, throwing wild and incoherent words a lot, insulting one another being intoxicated.

rakṣāṃsi vakṣāṃsi ca vikṣipanti |

gātrāṇi kāntāsu ca vikṣipanti |

rūpāaṇi citrāṇi ca vikṣipanti |

dṛḍhāni cāpāni ca vikṣipanti || 5-5-12

12. (Hanuma saw) rakshaamsi = rakshasas; vikshipanti = who smote; vakaamsi = breast; vikshipanti = those who threw; gaatraani = limbs; kaantaasu = on women; vikshipanti = those who were spreading; chitraaNiruupaaNi = their strange forms; vikshipanti = sporting; dR^iDaani chaapaani = their strong bows.

(Hanuma saw) rakshasas who smote breast, those who threw limbs on women, those who were spreading their strange forms sporting their strong bows.

dadarśa kāntāśca samālabhantya |

stathā parāstatra punaḥ svapantyaḥ |

surūpavaktrāśca tathā hasantyaḥ |

kruddhāḥ parāścapi viniḥśvasantyaḥ || 5-5-13

13. (Hanuma saw) kaantaHcha = some women; samaalabhantyaH = applying sandal paste on their bodies; tathaa = and also; aparaaHpunaH = some other women; svapantyaH = sleeping; tatra = there; tathaa = in the same way; suruupavraHcha = some women with good appearance; hasantyaH = were smiling; paraaHcha = and some other women; viniHshvasantyaH = were sighing; kR^iddaaH = in anger.

Hanuma saw some women applying sandal paste on their bodies and also some other women sleeping there, in the same way some women with good appearance were smiling, and some other women were sighing in anger.

mahāgajaiścāpi tathā nadadbhiḥ |

supūjitaiścāpi tathā susadbhiḥ |

rarāja vīraiśca viniḥśvasadbhi |

rhrado bhujaṅgairiva niḥśvasadbhiḥ || 5-5-14

14. tathaa = in the same way; raraaja = (the city of Lanka) shone; mahaagajaishchaapi = with great elephants making sound; tathaa = and; susadbhiH chaapi = also with gentlemen; supuujitaiH = well respected; raraaja = shone; viiraishcha = with warriors; viniHsvasabhiH = with long sighs; bhujaN^gairiva = like serpents in a lake; nisvasadbhiH = hissing.

Hanuma saw (the city of Lanka that) shone with great elephants making sound and also with gentlemen well respected, shone with warriors in a wresting bout, with long sighs, like serpents in a lake hissing.

buddhipradhānān rucirābhidhānān |

saṃśraddadhānān jagataḥ pradhānān |

nānāvidhānān rucirābhidhānān |

dadarśa tasyām puri yātudhānān || 5-5-15

15. dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; yaatuddhaanaan = yatudhanaa; buddhipradhaanaan = who were intellectuals; ruchiraabhidhaanaanan = who were good talker's; samshraddadhaanaan = who had good devotion; jagataH pradhaanaan = important people to the world; naanaavidhaanaan = who had various ways; ruchiraavidhaanaanan = who had beautiful names; tasyaam puri = in that city.

Hanuma saw Yatudhanaas who were intellectuals, who were good talkers, who had good devotion, important people to the world, who had various ways, and people who had beautiful names in that city.

nananda dṛṣṭvā sa ca tān surūpā |

nnānāguṇānātmaguṇānurūpān |

vidyotamānānsa tadānurūpān |

dadarśa kāṃścicca punarvirūpān || 5-5-16

16. saH = That Hanuma; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; suruupaan = people with good appearance; naanaaguNaan = who had various good virtues; atmaguNaanuruupaan = those who were according to their character; vidyotamaanaann = those who were radiant; taan = all those; nananda = became happy; tadaa = then; saH = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; virupaan = those who had horrific appearance; anurupaan = those who were according to their appearance; kaaMshchichcha = some of those too.

That Hanuma seeing people with good appearance, who had various good virtues, those who were according to their character, those who were radiant, all those - became happy. Then that Hanuma saw those who had horrific appearance, those who were according to their appearance - some of those too.

tato varārhaḥ suviśuddhabhāvā |

steṣām striyastatra mahānubhāvāh |

priyeṣu pāneṣu ca saktabhāvā |

dadarśa tārāiva suprabhāvāḥ || 5-5-17

17. dadarsha = Hanuma saw; tataH = thereafter; tatra = there; streshhaaMstriyaH = their women; varaarhaaH = those who were eligible for distinction; mahaanubaaH = those who were of great skill; saktabhaavaa = with an interested heart; priyeshhu = in lovers; paaneshhucha = and in drinks; taaraaHiva = like stars; supraabhaavaaH = with good effect.

Hanuma saw thereafter there, their women - those who were eligible for distinction, those who were of great skill with an interested heart in lovers and in drinks and those who were like stars with good effect.

śriyā jvalantīstrapayogūḍhā |

niśīthakāle ramaṇopagūḍhāḥ |

dadarśa kāścitpramadopagūḍhā |

yathā vihaṅgāḥ kusumopagūḍhāḥ || 5-5-18

18. dadarsha = Hanuma saw; kaashchit = some women; jvalantiH = who were brilliant; shriyaaH = with radiance; upaguuDaaH = adorned a lot; trapaya = with bashfulness; ramaNopaguuDhaaH = those who were hugged by lovers; nishiithakaale = in the middle of night; pramadopaguuDaaH = those who were hugged with great pleasure; kusumopaguuDhaaH = those who were hugged by flowers; vihaN^gaH = like birds.

Hanuma saw some women who were brilliant with radiance, adorned a lot with bashfulness, those who were hugged by lovers in the middle of night, those who were hugged with great pleasure, those who were hugged by flowers like birds.

anyāḥ punarharmyatalopaviṣṭā |

statra priyāṅkeṣu sukhopaviṣṭāḥ |

bhartuḥ priyā dharmaparā niviṣṭā |

dadarśa dhīmān madanābhiviṣṭāḥ || 5-5-19

19. dhiimaan = the intellectual Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; anyaaH = some other women; tatra = there; priyaaN^keshhu sukhopavishhTaaH = comfortably sitting on the laps of the lovers; nivishhTaaH = sitting; harmyatalopavishhTaaH = at the top of their buildings; bhartuH priyaaH = dear to their husbands(some other women); dharmaparaaH = interested in virtuous deeds; madanaabhivishhTaaH = (some other women) possessed by the lord of love.

The intellectual Hanuma saw some other women there comfortably sitting on the laps of their lovers, at the top of their buildings, dear to their husbands and (some other women) interested in virtuous deeds, and some possessed by the lord of love.

aprāvṛtāḥ kāñcanarājivarṇāḥ |

kāścitparārthyāstapanīyavarṇāḥ |

punaśca kāścicchaśalakṣmavarṇāḥ |

kāntaprahīṇārucirāṅgavarṇāḥ || 5-5-20

20. kaaJNchanaraajivarNaaH = (Hanuma saw)women with a golden complexion; apraavR^itaaH = lacking clothes; tapaniiyavarNaaH = women with a complexion of refined gold; paraarthyaaH = suitable for mating; kaashchit = and some other women; punashcha = also; shashalakshmavarNaaH = with the colour of moon; kaashchit = and some other women; ruchiraaN^gavarNaaH = with beautiful bodies; kaantaprahiiNaaH = lacking lovers.

Hanuma saw women with golden complexion lacking clothes, women with a complexion of refined gold suitable for mating and some other women also with the colour of moon and some other women with beautiful bodies lacking a lover.

tatah priyān prāpya manobhirāmān |

suprītiyuktāḥ sumanobhirāmāḥ |

gṛheṣu hṛṣṭāḥ paramābhirāmāḥ |

haripravīraḥ sa dadarśa rāmāḥ || 5-5-21

21. tataH = thereafter; haripraviiraH = that Vanara warrior; dadarsha = saw; supriitayuktaaH = those with great happiness; priyaanpraapya = obtained lovers; manobhiraamaan = who entertained (them); sumanobhiraamaaH = those who attracted like flowers; paramaabhiraamaaH = those with great beauty; raamaaH = and women; hR^ishhTaaH = filled with happiness; gR^iheshhu = in their houses.

Thereafter that Vanara warrior saw those with great happiness, those who obtained lovers who entertained, those who attracted like flowers, those with great beauty and women in their houses filled with happiness.

candraprakāśāśca hi vaktramālā |

vakrākṣipakṣmāśca sunetramālāḥ |

vibhūṣāṇānām ca dadarśa mālāḥ |

śatahradānāmiva cārumālāḥ || 5-5-22

22. dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; vaktramaalaashcha = rows faces; chandraprakaashaaH = shining like the moon; sunetramaalaaH = beautiful rowus of eyes; vkraakshipakshmaashcha = with curved eyebrows; vibhuushhaNaanaam cha = and rowus of ornaments; chaarumaalaaH = like beautiful rowus; satahradaanaam = of lighting.

Hanuma saw rows of faces shining like the moon, beautiful rows of eyes with curved eyebrows and rows of ornaments like beautiful rows of lighting.

na tveva sītām paramābhijātām |

pathi sthite rājakule prajātām |

latām prapullāmiva sādhu jātām |

dadarśa tanvīm manasābhijātām || 5-5-23

23. nadadarsha = Hanuma did not see; siitaamtu = Seetha; paramaabhijaataam = one with great beauty; prajaataam = born; raajakule = in a royal family; pathi sthite = in virtuous path; saadhujaataam = well brought up; lathaamiva = like a creeper; prapullaam = in full blossom; tanviim = one who was thin; abhijaataam = born; manasaa = from the mind(of creator).

Hanuma did not see Seetha, one with great beauty born in a royal family following a virtuous path, well brought up, like a creeper in full blossom, one who was thin, and one who was born from the mind (of creator).

sanātane vartmāni samniviṣṭām |

rāmekṣaṇāṃ tāṃ madanābhiviṣṭām |

bharturmanaḥ śrīmadanupraviṣṭām |

strībhyo varābhyaśca sadā viśiṣṭām || 5-5-24

24. (Hanuma did not see) taam = that Seetha; saMnivishhTaam = who stood; sanaatane vartmaani = in the path of ancient righteousness; raamekshaNaam = with Her sight on Sri Rama; madanaabhivishhTaam = who was possessed by the love for Sri Rama; anupravishhTaam = who entered; shrrimatmanaH = the glorious mind; bhartuH = of husband; sadaa = always; vishishhtaam = the best; striibhyashcha = among women; varaabhyaH = who were the best.

Hanuma did not see that Seetha who stood in the path of ancient righteousness with Her sight on Sri Rama, who was possessed by the love for Sri Rama, who entered the glorious mind of husband and always the best among women who were the best.

uṣṇārditām sānusṛtāsrakaṇṭhīm |

purā varārhottamaniṣkakaṇṭhīm |

sujātapakṣmāmabhiraktakaṇṭhīm |

vane.apranṛttāmiva nīlakaṇṭhīm || 5-5-25

25. (Hanuma did not see Seetha) ushhNaarditaam = tourched by separation from Sri Rama; saanusR^itaashrakhanThiim = with unabounding tears in her throat; puraa = in earlier times; varaarhottamanishhkakaNThiim = who had invaluable and best jewellery on her neck; sujaatapakshmaam = born with beautiful eyebrows; abhiraktakaNThiiM = with a sweet voice; niilakaNThiim iva = like a she hen; apranuttaan = who did not dance; vane = in a forest.

Hanuma did not see Seetha, tortured by separation from Sri Rama, with unabounding tears in her throat, in earlier times who had invaluable and best jewellery on her neck, born with beautiful eyebrows, with a sweet voice, like a she- hen who did not dance in a forest because of Her current sorrow.

avyaktarekhāmiva candrarekhāṃ |

pāṃsupradigdhāmiva hemarekhām |

kṣataprarūḍhāmiva bāṇarekhāṃ |

vāyuprabhinnāmiva megharekṣām || 5-5-26

26. (Hanuma did not see Seetha)chandrarekhaamiva = like a crescent; avyaktarekhaam = with a blurred outline; hemarekhaamiva = like a streek of gold; paamsupradhigdhaam = coated by dust; baaNarekhaamiva = like an arrow; kshatapraruuDhaamiva = in an injury; megharekhaamiva = like a series of clouds; vaayuprabhinnaan = scattered by wind.

Hanuma did not see Seetha who was like a crescent with a blurred outline, like a streek of gold coated by dust, like an arrow in an injury, like a series of clouds scattered by wind.

sītāmapaśyan manujeśvarasya |

rāmasya patnīm vadatām varasya |

babhūva duḥkhābhihataścirasya |

plavaṅgamo manda ivācirasya || 5-5-27

27. plavaN^gamo = Hanuma; babhuva = became; mandaH iva = like a numb minded one; achirasya = for sometime; dukhaabhi hataH = stricken with grief; apashyan = not seeing; chirasya = for a moment; siitaam = Seetha; patniim = wife; raamasya = of Sri Rama; varasya = the best; vadataam = among those who talk; manujeshvarasya = the lord of all humans.

Hanuma became a numb minded one for sometime, stricken with grief not seeing for a moment Seetha, wife of Sri Rama the best among those who talk, and the lord of all humans.

- - -

iti vālmīki rāmāyaṇe ādi kāvye sundara kāṇḍe pañcamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 6

Introduction

Hanuma moves about the city of Lanka, going from one house to another in search of mother Seetha. He finds amazing wealth and riches abounding in that city of Ravana. He finally enters the huge house of Ravana.

sa nikāmam vimāneṣu viṣaṇṇaḥ kāma rūpadhṛt |

vicacāra punarlaṅkām lāghavena samanvitaḥ || 5-6-1

1. saH = that Hanuma; kaamaruupadR^it = who could assume any desire form; vimaaneshhu = (searching) among houses; nikaamamvishhaNNaH = had a lot of grief; laaghavenasamanvitaH = endowed with great speed; vichachaara = roamed; punaH = again; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka.

That Hanuma who could assume any desire form, searching among houses had a lot of grief. Endowed with great speed, He roamed again the city of Lanka.

āsasāda atha lakṣmīvān rākṣasa indra niveśanam |

prākāreṇa arka varṇena bhāsvareṇa abhisamvRtam || 5-6-2

2. atha = after that; lakshmivaan = the glorious Hanuma; asasaada = neared; raakshasendraniiveshanam = the house of Ravana; bhaasvareNa = shining; arkavarNena = with the hue of Sun; abhisamvR^itam = surrounded; praakaareNa = by a compound wall.

After that, the glorious Hanuma neared the house of Ravana shining with the golden hue of Sun, surrounded by a compound wall.

rakṣitam rākṣasair bhīmaiḥ simhair iva mahad vanam |

samīkṣamāṇo bhavanam cakāśe kapi kunjaraḥ || 5-6-3

3. kapikunJNjaraH = Hanuma; chakaashe = shined; samiikshamaaNaH = purveying; bhavanam = the building; rakshitaam = protected; bhiimaiH raakshasaihi = by horrible rakshasas; mahaavanamiva = like a forest; simhaiH = by lions.

Hanuma shined purveying the building protected by horrible rakshasas, like a forest by lions.

rūpya kopa hitaiḥ citraiḥ toraṇair hema bhūṣitaiḥ |

vicitrābhiḥ ca kakṣyābhir dvāraiḥ ca rucirair vRtam || 5-6-4

4. vR^itam = (Ravana's house)consisted of; toraNaiH = archways; ruupyakopahitaiH = decorated with sliver; chitraiH = surprising one's; hemabhhuushhitaiH = decorated with gold; vichitraabhi = strange; kakshyaabhiH = entrances; ruchiraiH dvaaraishcha = and beautiful doors.

Ravana's house consisted of surprising archways decorated with sliver and gold, strange entrances and beautiful doors.

gaja āsthitair mahā mātraiḥ śūraiḥ ca vigata śramaiḥ |

upasthitam asamhāryair hayaiḥ syandana yāyibhiḥ || 5-6-5

5. upasthitam = (Ravana's house)waited upon; gajaasthitaiH = by men on elephants; shuuraiH = warriors; vigatasramaiH = people with removed tiredness; mahaamaatraiH = drivers of elephants; asamhaaraiH hayaiH = by undefeatable horses; syandanayaayibhiH = by charioteers.

Ravana's house waited upon by men on elephants, warriors, people with removed tiredness, drivers of elephants, by undefeatable horses, and by charioteers.

simha vyāghra tanu trāṇair dānta kāncana rājataiḥ |

ghoṣavadbhir vicitraiḥ ca sadā vicaritam rathaiḥ || 5-6-6

6. (Hanuma saw Ravana's house) simhavyaaghraatanutraaNaiH = with protective shields made of lion and tiger skins; daantakaaJNchanaraajataiH = decorated with ivory; gold and silver; vicharitam = being roamed; sadaa = always; vichiraiHradhaiH = by strange chariots; ghoshhavadbhiH = with great sound.

Hanuma saw Ravana's house with protective shields made of lion and tiger skins, decorated with ivory, gold and silver, being roamed always by strange chariots with great sound.

bahu ratna samākīrṇam para ardhya āsana bhājanam |

mahā ratha samāvāsam mahā ratha mahā āsanam || 5-6-7

7. (Hanuma saw Ravana's house) bahuratnasamaakiirNam = filled with a lot of diamonds; paraardhyaasanabhaajanam = having valuable seats and utensils; mahaarathasamaavaasam = abode of great warriors; mahaarathamahaasanam = with great chariots and great utensils.

Hanuma saw Ravana's house filled with a lot of diamonds, having valuable seats and utensils, abode of great warriors, with great chariots and great utensils.

dṛśyaiḥ ca parama udāraiḥ taiḥ taiḥ ca mṛga pakṣibhiḥ |

vividhair bahu sāhasraiḥ paripūrṇam samantataḥ || 5-6-8

8. paripuurNam = filled all around with; taiH taiH = those and those; vividhaiH = various kinds of; mR^igapakshibhiH = animals and birds; bahusaahasraiH = in those thousands; dR^ishyaiH = lovely to watch; paramodaaraiH = very beautiful ones.

Filled all around with those and those various kinds of animals and birds in thousands, lovely to watch - very beautiful ones.

vinītair anta pālaiḥ ca rakṣobhiḥ ca surakṣitam |

mukhyābhiḥ ca vara strībhiḥ paripūrṇam samantataḥ || 5-6-9

9. surakshitam = well protected; rakshobhi = by rakshasas; viniitaiH = well trained one's; antapaalaiH = protecting the inner area; paripuurNam = filled; samantataH = all over; varastriibhiH = by best women; mukhyaabhiH = who were important.

Well protected by well trained rakshasas, protecting the inner area, filled all over by best women who were important.

mudita pramadā ratnam rākṣasa indra niveśanam |

vara ābharaṇa nirhrādaiḥ samudra svana nihsvanam || 5-6-10

10. muditapramaadaaratnam = having happy women; raakshasendraniveshanam = the abode of Ravana; varaabharaNasamhraadaiH = with the tinkling of best jewellery; samudrasvananisvanam = had a sound like that of an ocean.

Having happy women, the abode of Ravana with the tinkling of best jewellery had a sound like that of an ocean.

tad rāja guṇa sampannam mukhyaiḥ ca vara candanaiḥ |

bherī mRdanga abhirutam śankha ghoṣa vināditam || 5-6-11

11. raajaguNasampannam = together with royal insignia; mukhaiH agaruchandanaiH = with best scents and sandal woods; samaakiirNam = spread with; mahaajanaiH = great number of people; mahatvanamiva = like a great forest; simhaiH = with lions.

Together with royal insignia, with best scents and sandal wood, spread with great number of people like a great forest with lions.

bherīmṛdaṅgābhirutam śaṅkhaghoṣanināditam |

nitya arcitam parva hutam pūjitam rākṣasaiḥ sadā || 5-6-12

12. bheriimR^idaN^gabhirutam = resounded by bheris and mrindagas; shankhaghoshhitaninaaditam = resounded by the sound of conch-shells; nityaarchitam = prayed upon daily; parvahutam = with rituals on festivals; sadaa = always; puujitam = worshipped; rakshaiH = by rakshasas.

Resounded by bheris and mridagas, resounded by the sound of conch-shells, prayed upon daily by Rakshsas, with rituals on festivals, always worshipped by rakshasas.

samudram iva gambhīram samudram iva nihsvanam |

mahātmāno mahad veśma mahā ratna pariccadam || 5-6-13

mahā jana samākīrṇam dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ |

13. samahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; mahaatmanaH = the wealthy Ravana's; mahatveshma = big house; ghambhiiram = inscrutable; samudramiva = like an ocean; nissvanam samudramiva = like a noiseless ocean; mahaaratna parichchhadam = with a roof embedded with great diamonds; mahaaratnasamaakiirNam = filled with great diamonds.

The great Hanuma saw the wealthy Ravana's huge house, inscrutable like an ocean, like a noiseless ocean, with a roof embedded with great diamondsand filled with great diamonds.

virājamānam vapuṣā gaja aśva ratha samkulam || 5-6-14

lankā ābharaṇam iti eva so amanyata mahā kapiḥ |

cacāra hanumāṃstatra rāvaṇasya samīpataḥ || 5-6-15

14;15. saH = that great Hanuma; amanyata = thought; viraajamaanam = (the house which was) shining; vipushhaa = with its form; gajaashvarathasankulam = filled with elephants; horses; chariots; laN^kaabharaNam ityeva = to be the jewel of Lanka; hanumaan = Hanuma; chachaara = walked about; tatra = there; samiipataH = near hood; raavaNasya = of Ravana;

That great Hanuma thought the house, which was shining with its form filled with elephants, horses, chariots, to be the jewel of Lanka. Hanuma walked about there in the near-hood of Ravana.

gṛhād gṛham rākṣasānām udyānāni ca vānaraḥ |

vīkṣamāṇo hi asamtrastaḥ prāsādāmḥ ca cacāra saḥ || 5-6-16

16. saH = That Hanuma; chchaara = moved about; gR^ihaat gR^iham = from one house to another; rakshsaanaam = of rakshasas; vudyaanaanicha = and also parks; viikshamaaNaH api = and observing; sarvashaH = in all directions; asantrastaH = without fear; praasaadaamshcha = and also courtyards.

That Hanuma moved about from one house to another of Rakshasas and also parks and observing in all directions without fear and also courtyards.

avaplutya mahā vegaḥ prahastasya niveśanam |

tato anyat pupluve veśma mahā pārśvasya vīryavān || 5-6-17

17. mahaaviiryaH = Hanuma with great prowess; mahaavegaH = and one with great speed; avaplutya = jumping; niveshanam = for the house; prahastasya = of Prahasta; tataH = and from there; plupluve = leapt; anyatveshma = for another house; mahaapaarshvasya = that of Mahaparshva.

Hanuma with great prowess, and one with great speed, jumped for the house of Prahasta and from there leapt for another house that of Mahaparshva.

atha megha pratīkāśam kumbha karṇa niveśanam |

vibhīṣaṇasya ca tathā pupluve sa mahā kapiḥ || 5-6-18

18. atha = thereafter; mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; plupluve = leapt; kumbhakarNaniveshanam = for the house of Kumbhakarna; meghapratiikaasham = which resembled a cloud; tathaa = and in the same way; vibhiishhanasya = for the house of Vibhishana.

Thereafter the great Hanuma leapt for the house of Kumbhakarna which resembled a cloud and in the same way for the house of Vibhishana.

mahā udarasya ca tathā virūpa akṣasya caiva hi |

vidyuj jihvasya bhavanam vidyun māleḥ tathaiva ca || 5-6-19

vajra damṣṭrasya ca tathā pupluve sa mahā kapiḥ |

19. saH mahaakapiH = That great Hanuma; tathaa = in the same way; plupluve = leapt; bhavanam = for the house; mahodarashya = of Mahodara; viruupaakshasya caivaH = and also that of Virupaaksha; viddyujjihvasya = that of Viddutjihva; tathaivacha = and in the same fashion; vidyunmaaleH = that of Vidhunmaali; tathaiva = and in the same way; vjradamshhTrasya = that of Vajradamshhtra.

That great Hanuma in the same way leapt for the house of Mahodara and also that of Virupaaksha, that of Viddutjihva.

śukasya ca mahā vegaḥ sāraṇasya ca dhīmataḥ |

tathā ca indrajito veśma jagāma hari yūthapaḥ || 5-6-20

20. hariyuudhapaH = Hanuma the commander of Vanara army; mahaatejaaH = with great radiance; jagaama = went; shukasya = for Suka's house; dhiimataH shukasya = for the intellectual Suka's house; saaraNasya = for Sarana's house; tathaa = in the same way; gR^iham = for the house; indrajitaH = of Indrajit.

Hanuma the commander of Vanara army with great radiance went for the intellectual Suka's house, for Sarana's house, and in the same way for the house of Indrajit.

jambu māleḥ sumāleḥ ca jagāma hari yūthapaḥ || 5-6-21

raśmi ketoḥ ca bhavanam sūrya śatroḥ tathaiva ca |

vajrakāyasya ca tathā pupluve sa mahākapiḥ || 5-6-22

21;22. harisattamaH = the best among Vanaras Hanuma; jagaama = went; jambumaaleH = for the house of Jambumali; sumaaleshcha = and for the house of Sumali; saH mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; pupluve = jumped; rashmiketoH = for the house of Rasmiketu; tathaivacha = and in the same way; suryaketoH = for the house of Suryaketu; tathaa = and in that way; bhavanam = for the building; vajrakaayasya = of Vajrakaaya.

The best among Vanaras Hanuma went for the house of Jambumali and for the house of Sumali. The great Hanuma jumped for the house Rasmiketu and in the same way for the house of Suryaketu and in that way for the building of Vajrakaaya.

dhūmra akṣasya ca sampāter bhavanam māruta ātmajaḥ |

vidyud rūpasya bhīmasya ghanasya vighanasya ca || 5-6-23

śuka nābhasya vakrasya śaṭhasya vikaṭasya ca |

hrasva karṇasya damṣṭrasya romaśasya ca rakṣasaḥ || 5-6-24

yuddha unmattasya mattasya dhvaja grīvasya nādinaḥ |

vidyuj jihva indra jihvānām tathā hasti mukhasya ca || 5-6-25

karālasya piśācasya śoṇita akṣasya caiva hi |

23;24;25. maarutaatmajaH = Hanuma (jumped); dhuumraakshhasaya = for Dhumrah's house; sampaateH = for Sampati's house; vidhudtruupasaya = for Vidhudrupa's; bhiimasya = for Bhimaa's house; ghanasya = for Ghana's house; vighanasyacha = and Vighana's house; shukanaasasya = for Sukhana's house; vakrasya = for Vakra's; shaThasya = for Satha's house; vikaTasyacha = and also for Vikatasaa house; brahmakarnasya = for Brahmakarnas house; damshhtrasya = for Damshra's house; romashyasya = for Romasas house; rakshasaH = for Rakshasas house; yuddhonmatasya = for Ydhonmata's house; mattasya = for Mattaas house; dvaja griivasya = for Dvajagriva's house; naadinaH = for Naadi's house; vidhyujjihvendrajihvaanaam = for Vidhutjiva's and Indrajihva's houses; tathaa = in the same way; hastimukhasya = and also Hastimukaas house; karaaLasya = for Karaala's house; pishchasya = for Pischa's house; shoNitaakshasyachaivaH bhavan = and also for the building of Shonita.

Hanuma jumped for Dhumrah's house, for Sampati's house, for Vidhudrupa's, Bhiima's house, for Ghana's house and Vighana's house, for Sukhana's house, for Vakra's, for Satha's house and also for Vikata's house, for Brahmakarna's house, for Damshra's house, for Roma's house, for Raksha's house, for Ydhonmata's and Indrajihva's house, in the same way for Hastimukas house, for Karala's house, for Pisacha's house, and also for the building of Shonita.

kramamāṇaḥ krameṇa eva hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-6-26

teṣu teṣu mahā arheṣu bhavaneṣu mahā yaśāḥ |

teṣām R^ddhimatām ṛddhim dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ || 5-6-27

26;27. maarutaatmajaH = the son of Vayu; mahaayashaaH = one with great fame; mahaakapiH = great one among Vanaras; saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; teshhaam buddhim = the wealth of those rakshasas; bhuddhimataam = who were rich; kramamaaNaH = moving; krameNaiva = in a sequence; teshhu teshhu = (in) those and those; mahaarheshhu bhavaneshhu = best buildings.

The son of Vayu, one with great fame, great one among Vanaras , moving about in a sequence in those and those best buildings, saw the wealth of those rakshasas, who were rich.

sarveṣām samatikramya bhavanāni samantataḥ |

āsasāda atha lakṣmīvān rākṣasa indra niveśanam || 5-6-28

28. lakshmivaan = the glorious Hanuma; samati kramya = passing; sarveshham bhavanaani = every ones houses; samantataH = all round; tathaa = there after; asasaada = neared; raakshasendraniveshanam = the house of Ravana.

The glorious Hanuma passing everyone's houses all round, there-after neared the house of Ravana.

rāvaṇasya upaśāyinyo dadarśa hari sattamaḥ |

vicaran hari śārdūlo rākṣasīr vikṛta īkṣaṇāḥ || 5-6-29

śūla mudgala hastāḥ ca śakto tomara dhāriṇīḥ |

29. harisattamaH = Hanuma best among Vanaras; harishaardulaH = tiger among Vanaras; vicharan = moving about; dadarsha = saw; raakshasiiH = Rakshasa women; raavaNasya upashaayinya = those who were sleeping near to Ravana; vikR^itekshaaH = those who had horrific eyes; shuulamudgarahastaashcha = those who had Sulaas; Mudgaras in their hands; shaktitomaradhaariNiiH = those who had Shaktis and Tomaras.

Hanuma best among Vanaras, tiger among Vanaras, moving about saw Rakshas women, those who were sleeping near to Ravana, those who had horrific eyes, those who had Sulaas, Mudgaras in their hands, those who had Shaktis and Tomaras.

dadarśa vividhān gulmāmḥ tasya rakṣaḥ pater gṛhe |

rākṣasāṃśca mahākāyānnānāpraharaṇodyatān || 5-6-30

30. dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; tasyagR^ihe = in that house; rakshaHpate = of Ravana; vividhaangulmaan = a variety of army divisions; raakshasaamshcha = and also rakshasas; mahaakaayaan = those who had huge bodies; naanaapraharaNodhyataan = having different weapons raised up.

Hanuma saw in that house of Ravana a variety of army divisions and also Rakshasas those who had huge bodies having different weapons raise up.

raktān śvetān sitāmḥ caiva harīmḥ caiva mahā javān ||5-6-31

kulīnān rūpa sampannān gajān para gaja ārujān |

niṣṭhitān gaja śikhāyām airāvata samān yudhi || 5-6-32

nihantRRn para sainyānām gṛhe tasmin dadarśa saḥ |

kṣarataḥ ca yathā meghān sravataḥ ca yathā girīn || 5-6-33

megha stanita nirghoṣān durdharṣān samare paraiḥ |

32;33. saH = that Hanuma; tasmingR^ihe = in that house; dadarsha = saw; hariim chaapi = horses; raktaan = in red colour; shvethaan = in white colour; stitaamshchaiva = slightly whitish; mahaanjavaan = capable of great speed; gajaan = elephants; puliinaan = born in a good breed; ruupasampannaan = having good appearance; paragajaarujaan = capable of harassing enemy's elephants; nishhThitaan = skilled; gajashikhsaayaam = in good elephant training; airaavatasamaan = equalling Iraavata; nihantruun = capable of killing; parasainyaanaam = enemies armies; yudhi = in war; ksharataH = rutting; meghaanyathaa = like raining clouds; giriinyathaa = like mountains; sravataH = (with water falls)that are pouring down; meghastanitanirghoshhaan = with trumpeting resembling thundering of clouds; durdharshhaan = unassailable; paraiH = by enemies; samare = in a battle.

That Hanuma in that house saw horses in red colour and in white colour, slightly whitish, capable of great speed, elephants born in a good breed having good appearance capable of harassing enemy's elephants, skilled in good elephant training, equalling Iraavata, capable of killing enemies armies in war, rutting like raining clouds, like mountains with water falls that are pouring down, with trumpeting resembling thundering of clouds, unassailable by enemies in a battle.

sahasram vāhinīḥ tatra jāmbūnada pariṣkṛtāḥ || 5-6-34

hema jālair aviccinnāḥ taruṇa āditya samnibhāḥ |

dadarśa rākṣasa indrasya rāvaṇasya niveśane || 5-6-35

34;35. tatra = there; dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; niveshane = in the house; raavaNasya = of Ravana; rakshasendrasya = the king of rakshasas; vaahiniiH = army divisions; sahasram = in thousands; jaabuunadaparishhkR^itaaH = decorated with gold; hemajaalaparichchhannaH = covered with heaps of gold; taruNaadityasannibhaaH = equalling the sun who has fully come up.

There Hanuma saw in the house of Ravana, the king of rakshasas, army divisions in thousands decorated with gold, covered with heaps of gold, equalling the Sun who has fully come up.

śibikā vividha ākārāḥ sa kapir māruta ātmajaḥ |

latā gṛhāṇi citrāṇi citra śālā gṛhāṇi ca || 5-6-36

krīḍā gṛhāṇi ca anyāni dāru parvatakān api |

kāmasya gṛhakam ramyam divā gṛhakam eva ca || 5-6-37

dadarśa rākṣasa indrasya rāvaṇasya niveśane |

36;37. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of Vayu; dadarsha = saw; niveshane = in the house; ravanasya = of Ravana; rakshasendrasya = the king of Rakshasas; shibikaaH = palanquins; vividhaakaaraaH = of various shapes; chitraaNilathaagR^ihaaNi = wonderful bowers; chitraashaalaagR^ihaaNi = art galleries; anyaani = and other; kriiDaagR^ihaaNi = pleasure houses; daaruparvatakaanapi = (which were constructed) with wooden mountains; kaamasyagR^ihakam = house for sexual delights; ramyam divaagR^ikamevacha = and a beautiful diurnal house.

That Hanuma the son of Vayu saw in the house of Ravana the king of rakshasas, palanquins of various shapes, wonderful bowers, art galleries and other pleasure houses which were constructed with wooden mountains, house for sexual delight and a beautiful diurnal house.

sa mandara tala prakhyam mayūra sthāna samkulam || 5-6-38

dhvaja yaṣṭibhir ākīrṇam dadarśa bhavana uttamam |

ananta ratna nicayam nidhi jālam samantataḥ || 5-6-39

dhīra niṣṭhita karma antam gṛham bhūta pater iva |

38;39. saH = That Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; bhaanuvantam = the best among building; mandaragiriprakhyam = equalling mount Mandara; mayuurasthaanasamkulam = filled with pens for peacocks; aakiirNam = spread; dhvajayashhTibhiH = by flag staffs; dhiiranishhThatakarmaantam = managed by courageous one's; bhuutapateHgR^ihamiva = like the house of Kubera; anekaratnasamkiirNam = filled with many diamonds; nidhijaalam = and also heaps of riches.

That Hanuma saw the best among buildings equalling mount Mandara filled with pens for peacocks, spread by flag staffs managed by courageous ones like the house of Kubera filled with many diamonds and also heaps of riches.

arcirbhiḥ ca api ratnānām tejasā rāvaṇasya ca || 5-6-40

virarāja atha tad veśma raśmimān iva raśmibhiḥ |

40. tat = That; veshma = building; viraraaja = shone; archirbhishchaapi = by the rays; ratnaanaam = of diamonds; tejasaacha = by the splendour; raavaNasya = of Ravana; rashmimaaniva = like the Sun; rashmibhiH = by rays.

That building shone by the rays of diamonds, by the splendour of Ravana like the Sun by rays.

jāmbū nadamayāni eva śayanāni āsanāni ca || 5-6-41

bhājanāni ca śubhrāṇi dadarśa hari yūthapaḥ |

41. hariyuudhapaH = leader of Vanaras; Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; shayanaani = couches; aasanaanicha = and seats;mukhyaani = and chief vessels; jaambuunadamayaanyeva = all made with gold.

Hanuma leader of Vanaras saw couches and seats and chief vessels all made with gold.

madhv āsava kṛta kledam maṇi bhājana samkulam || 5-6-42

mano ramam asambādham kubera bhavanam yathā |

nūpurāṇām ca ghoṣeṇa kāncīnām ninadena ca || 5-6-43

mṛdanga tala ghoṣaiḥ ca ghoṣavadbhir vināditam |

prāsāda samghāta yutam strī ratna śata samkulam || 5-6-42

suvyūḍha kakṣyam hanumān praviveśa mahā gṛham |

42;43;44. hanumaan = Hanuma; pravivesha = entered; mahaagR^iham = the big house; madhvaasavakR^itakledam = moistened by liquor made of honey; maNibhaajanashankulam = filled with vessels made of gems; manoramam = delightful one; asambaadham = un-congested one; kuberabhavanamyathaa = like the building of Kubera; ninaaditam = resounded; nuupuraaNaamghoshheNa = by the sound of tinkles; kaaJNchiinaam ninadena = by the sound waist ornaments; mR^idaN^gatalaghoshhaiishcha = by the sound of percussion on Mrudangas; ghoshhvidbhiH = with deep sound; praasaadasamgaatayutam = which consisted of many mansions; striiratnashetasamkulam = filled with hundreds of best women; suvyuuDhakakshyam = encircled by many spacious enclosures.

Hanuma entered the big house moistened by liquor made of honey, filled with vessels made of gems delightful one, un-congested one like the building of Kubera resounded by the sound of tinkles by the sound of waist ornaments, by the sound of percussion on Mrudangas with deep sound, which consisted of many mansions filled with hundreds of best women, encircled by many spacious enclosures.

- - -

iti vālmīki rāmāyaṇe ādi kāvye sundara kāṇḍe ṣaṣṭhaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 7

Introduction

Hanuma continues his search for mother Seetha in Ravana's inner city. He sees the aerial plane Pushpaka in Ravana's building.

sa veśma jālam balavān dadarśa |

vyāsakta vaidūrya suvarṇa jālam |

yathā mahat prāvRṣi megha jālam |

vidyut pinaddham savihamga jālam || 5-7-1

1. saH = That Hanuma; balavaan = the strong one; dadarsha = saw; veshmajaalam = a group of houses; vyaasaktavaiDuuryasuvarNajaalam = with windows in golden hue embedded with cats eye gems; mahat meghajaalam yathaa = like a great group of clouds; praavR^ishhi = in rainy season; vidyutpinaddham = made with lighting; savihaN^gajaalam = together with a group of birds.

That Hanuma, the strong one, saw a group of houses with windows in golden hue, embedded with cat's-eye gems, like a great group of clouds in rainy season with lighting, together with a group of birds.

niveśanānām vividhāḥ ca śālāḥ |

pradhāna śankha āyudha cāpa śālāḥ |

mano harāḥ ca api punar viśālā |

dadarśa veśma adriṣu candra śālāḥ || 5-7-2

2. dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; vividhaaH shaalaaH = various halls; niveshanaanaam = of the houses; pradhaanashaN^khaayudhachaapashaayudhaaH = important buildings storing conches; bows; and other weapons; punaH = and also; manoharaaH = heartening; vishaalaaH chandrashaalaaH = spacious attics; veshmaadR^ishhu = on the top of mountain like houses.

Hanuma saw various halls of the houses, important buildings storing conches, bows, and other weapons, and also heartening spacious attics at the top of mountain- like houses.

gṛhāṇi nānā vasu rājitāni |

deva asuraiḥ ca api supūjitāni |

sarvaiḥ ca doṣaiḥ parivarjitāni |

kapir dadarśa sva bala arjitāni || 5-7-3

3. kapiH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; gR^ihaaNi = houses; naanaavasuraajitaani = glittered by various riches; supuujitaaNi = well worshipped; devaasuraishchaapi = by devas and asuraas; parivarjitaani = left; sarvaiHdoshhaiH = by all flaws; svabaalaarjitaani = obtained by the self-might of rakshasas;

Hanuma saw houses glittered by various riches, well worshipped by Devas and Asuras, devoid of all flaws and obtained by the self-might of rakshasas.

tāni prayatna abhisamāhitāni |

mayena sākṣād iva nirmitāni |

mahī tale sarva guṇa uttarāṇi |

dadarśa lankā adhipater gRhāṇi || 5-7-4

4. dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; taaNigR^ihaaNi = those houses; laN^kaadhipateH = of the ruler of Lanka; prayanaabhisamaahitaani = constructed by great effort; nirmitaaniiva = as though constructed; saakshaatmayena = by Mayaa himself; mahiitale = on Earth; sarvaguNottaraaNi = with all best qualities.

Hanuma saw those houses of the ruler of Lanka, constructed by great effort as though constructed by Mayaa himself on earth with all best qualities.

tato dadarśa uccrita megha rūpam |

mano haram kāncana cāru rūpam |

rakṣo adhipasya ātma bala anurūpam |

gṛha uttamam hi apratirūpa rūpam || 5-7-5

5. tataH = thereafter; dadarsha = Hanuma saw; gR^ihottamam = the best house; rakshodhipasya = of the lord of Rakshas; uchchhitamegharuupamam = having the appearance of a cloud; manoharam = soul-captivating one; kaanchanachaarurupam = having a beautiful form made of gold; apratiruparuupam = with that has no comparison; aatmabalaanuruupam = suitable of Ravana's might.

Thereafter Hanuma saw the best house of the lord of rakshasas, having the appearance of a cloud, soul-captivating one having a beautiful form made of gold which has no comparison, suitable of Ravana's might

mahī tale svargam iva prakīrṇam |

śriyā jvalantam bahu ratna kīrṇam |

nānā tarūṇām kusuma avakīrṇam |

girer iva agram rajasā avakīrṇam || 5-7-6

6. (Hanuma saw Ravana's house) svargamiva = like heaven; prakiirNam = thrown; mahiitale = upon earth; jvalantam = effulgent; shriyaa = with glory; bahuratnakiirNam = embedded with variety of diamonds; kusumaavakiiraNam = covered by flowers; naanaataruuNaam = of various trees; gireH agramiva = like the summit of mountain; avakiirNam = covered; rajasaa = by pollen.

Hanuma saw Ravana's house like heaven thrown upon earth, effulgent with glory, embedded with variety of diamonds covered by flowers of various trees, like the summit of a mountain covered by pollen.

nārī pravekair iva dīpyamānam |

taḍidbhir ambhodavad arcyamānam |

haṃsa pravekair iva vāhyamānam |

śriyā yutam khe sukRtām vimānam || 5-7-7

7. diipyamaanamiva = being shone; naaripravekaaH = by the best among the women; ambhodavat = like a cloud; taTidbhiH = by lightening; archyamaanam = being worshipped; vaahyamaanamiva = like being carried; hamsapravekaiH = by the best swans; shriiyaayutam = full of splendor; vimaanam = (like an) aerial car; sukR^itaam = of good people; khe = in sky.

Being shone by the best among women like a cloud by lightening, being worshipped, like being carried by the best swans, like an aerial car full of splendor, of good people in sky.

yathā naga agram bahu dhātu citram |

yathā nabhaḥ ca graha candra citram |

dadarśa yuktī kṛta megha citram |

vimāna ratnam bahu ratna citram || 5-7-8

8. dadarsha = Hanuma saw; vimaanaratnam = the best house; yuktiikR^ita meghachitram = like a beautiful cloud endowed with many hues; nabhaH yathaa = like the sky; graHchandrachitram = illumined by planets including the moon; bahuratnachitram = decked with numerous precious stones; nagaagram yathaa = like a mountain peak; bahudhaatu chitram = looking picturesque with numerous minerals.

Hanuma saw the best house like a beautiful cloud endowed with many hues, like the sky illumined by planets including the moon, decked with numerous precious stones like a mountain peak, looking picturesque with numerous minerals.

mahī kṛtā parvata rāji pūrṇā |

śailāḥ kṛtā vṛkṣa vitāna pūrṇāḥ |

vṛkṣāḥ kRtāḥ puṣpa vitāna pūrṇāḥ |

puṣpam kRtam kesara patra pūrṇam || 5-7-9

9. mahii = the earth; kR^itaa = was made; parvataraajapuurNa = to be full of mountain ranges; shailaaH = the mountains; kR^itaaH = were made; vR^ikshavitaanapuurNaaH = to be abounding of tree; vR^ikshaaH = the trees; kR^itaaH = were made; pushhpavitaaHpuurNaaH = to be full of flowers; pushhpam = the flower; kR^itam = was made; kesarapatrapuurNam = to be full of filaments and petals.

The earth was made to be full of mountain ranges. The mountains were made to be abounded of trees. The trees were made to be full of flowers. The flower was made to be full of filaments and petals.

kṛtāni veśmāni ca pāṇḍurāṇi |

tathā supuṣpā api puṣkariṇyaḥ |

punaḥ ca padmāni sakesarāṇi |

dhanyāni citrāṇi tathā vanāni || 5-7-10

10. paanDuraaNi veshmaani cha = white mansions were also; kR^itaani = built; tathaa = in the same way; pushhkaraaNicha = lakes also; supushhpaaNi = with beautiful flowers; punashcha = and also; padmaani = lotuses; sakesaraaNi = together with filaments; tathaa = and; vanaani = forest; dhanyaani chitraaNi = (that were) the best and wonderful.

White mansions were also built in the same way. Lakes also with beautiful flowers and also lotuses together with filaments and forest that were the best and wonderful.

puṣpa āhvayam nāma virājamānam |

ratna prabhābhiḥ ca vivardhamānam |

veśma uttamānām api ca ucca mānam |

mahā kapiḥ tatra mahā vimānam || 5-7-11

11. tatra = there; mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma(saw); mahaavimaanam = a great aerial car; veshmottamaanaamapi uchchamaanam = the best among best of aerial cars; naamaviraajamaanam = shining with the name; pushhpaaHvayam = of Pushpaka; ratnaprabhaabhiH = with the rays of precious stones; vighuurNamaanam = capable of traveling long distances.

There the great Hanuma saw a great aerial car, the best among best of aerial cars, shining with the name of Pushpaka with the rays of precious stones, and capable of traveling long distances.

kṛtāḥ ca vaidūryamayā vihamgā |

rūpya pravālaiḥ ca tathā vihamgāḥ |

citrāḥ ca nānā vasubhir bhujamgā |

jātyā anurūpāḥ turagāḥ śubha angāḥ || 5-7-12

12. vihaN^gaaH = birds; vaiDuuryamayaaH = of cats eye gems; tathaa = as well as; vihaN^gaaH = birds; ruupyapravaaLaishcha = made of silver and coral; chitraaH bhujaN^gaaH = wonderful serpants; naanaavasubhiH = made of various jewels; turagaaH = horses; subhaaN^gaaH = of beautiful limbs; anuruupaaH = suitable; jaatyaa = by their noble breed; kR^itaa = were arranged.

Artificial birds made of cat's-eye gems, as well as birds made of silver and coral, wonderful serpants made of various jewels, horses of beautiful limbs suitable by their noble breed were arranged.

pravāla jāmbūnada puṣpa pakṣāḥ |

salīlam āvarjita jihma pakṣāḥ |

kāmasya sākṣād iva bhānti pakṣāḥ |

kṛtā vihamgāḥ sumukhāḥ supakṣāḥ || 5-7-13

13. vihaN^gaaH = birds; kR^itaaH = were made; pravaaLajaambuunadapushhpapakshaaH = with corals on their wings and with golden flowers; supakshaaH = with good wings; aavarjitajihmapakshaaH = with curved and bent wings; saliilam = in a playful way; bhaanti = shining; pakshaaHiva = like helpers; kaamasya = of the god of love; saakshaat = himself.

Birds were made with corals on their wings and ogether with golden flowers, with good wings, with curved and bent wings in a playful way, shining like helpers of the god of love himself

niyujyamānāḥ ca gajāḥ suhastāḥ |

sakesarāḥ ca utpala patra hastāḥ |

babhūva devī ca kṛtā suhastā |

lakṣmīḥ tathā padmini padma hastā || 5-7-14

14. gajaaH = Elephants; padmini = in a lotus-pool; sakesaraashcha = with filaments of lotus petals on body; suhastaa = with shapely trunks; utpalapatrahastaaH = with lotus petals held in their trunks; niyujyamaanaaH tu = devoted to the worship; lakshmiiH = of Goddess Lakshmi; tathaa = and deviicha = (an image of) Goddess Lakshmi also; suhastaa = with graceful hands; padmahastaa = holding lotus in Her hand; kR^itaa babhuuva = was made to exist in Pushpaka;

Images of elephants in a lotus-pool with filaments of lotus on body, with lotus petals held in their trunks, were devoted to the worship of an image of Goddess Lakshmi. And also an image of Goddess Lakshmi with four graceful hands and holding lotus in Her hand was made to exist in Pushpaka.

iti iva tad gRham abhigamya śobhanam |

savismayo nagam iva cāru śobhanam |

punaḥ ca tat parama sugandhi sundaram |

hima atyaye nagam iva cāru kandaram || 5-7-15

15. itiiva = in this fashion; abhigamyaa = nearing; tatgR^iham = that house; shobhanam = which was shining; nagamiva = like a mountain; chaarushobhanam = with a beautiful glow; savismayaH = became surprised; punashcha = and saw (again); tat = that house; paramasugandhi = with a great sweet fragrance; sundaram nagamiva = like a beautiful mountain; himaatyaye = during spring; chaarukandaram = with beautiful case.

In this fashion, nearing that house which was shining like a mountain with a beautiful glow that house with great sweet fragrance like a beautiful mountain during spring, with beautiful cave became surprised and saw (again).

tataḥ sa tām kapir abhipatya pūjitām |

caran purīm daśa mukha bāhu pālitām |

adṛśya tām janaka sutām supūjitām |

suduhkhitām pati guṇa vega nirjitām || 5-7-16

16. tataH = thereafter; saH kapiH = that Hanuma; abhipatyaa = nearing; taam puriim = that city of Lanka; pujitaam = worshipped (by Rakshasas) dashamukhabaahupaalitaam = ruled by arms of ten-headed Ravana; charan = moving(thereabout); sudukhitaa = became very gloomy; adR^ishyaa = (on) not seeing; taamjanakasutaam = that Seetha; supuujitaam = well worshipped (by all); patiguNaveganirjitaam = greatly conquered by the virtues of Her husband Sri Rama.

Thereafter that Hanuma nearing that city of Lanka worshipped by Rakshasas, ruled by arms of ten-headed Ravana, moving thereabout became very gloomy on not seeing that Seetha well worshipped by all and greatly conquered by the virtues of Her husband Sri Rama

tataḥ tadā bahu vidha bhāvita ātmanaḥ |

kṛta ātmano janaka sutām suvartmanaḥ |

apaśyato abhavad atiduhkhitam manaḥ |

sucakṣuṣaḥ pravicarato mahātmanaḥ || 5-7-17

17. tataH = Thereafter; tadaa = then; manaH = the heart; mahaatmanaH = of the great souled Hanuma; bahuvidhabhaavitaatmanaH = who contemplated supreme Spirit in many ways; kR^itaatmanaH = with a disciplined mind; suvartmanaH = following ritues path; suchakshushhaH = with good eyes; pravicharataH = moving about(in the city of Lanka) ; abhavat = became; atidukhitam = greatly sorrowful; apasyataH = not seeing; janakasutaam = Seetha;

Thereafter then the heart of the great souled Hanuma who contemplated supreme spirit in many ways with a disciplined mind following righteous path, with good observant eyes, moving about in the city of Lanka became greatly sorrowful on not seeing Seetha.

- - -

iti vālmīki rāmāyaṇe ādi kāvye sundara kāṇḍe saptamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 8

Introduction

This chapter describes Pushpaka in glorious and amazing detail.

sa tasya madhye bhavanasya saṃsthitam |

mahadvimānam maṇivajracitritam |

prataptajāmbūnadajālakṛtrimam |

dadarśa vīraḥ pavanātmajaḥ kapiḥ || 5-8-1

1. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; viiraH = the courageous one; pavanaatmajaH = the son of Lord Vayu; dadarsha = saw; mahat vimaanam = a great aerial plane; samsthitam = standing; madhye = in the middle; tasya bhavanasya = of that building; maNivajrachitritam = with a surprising hue due to diamonds and gems; prataptajaambuunadajaalakR^itrimam = decorated by series of refined gold.

That Hanuma the courageous one, the son of Lord Vayu, saw the great aerial plane standing in the middle of that building with a surprising hue, due to diamonds, and gems decorated by series of refined gold.

tadaprameyāpratikārakṛtrimam |

kṛtam svayam sādhviti viśvakarmaṇāḥ |

divam gatam vāyupathapratiṣṭhitam |

vyarājatādityapathasya lakṣmivat || 5-8-2

2. tat = that plane; vyaraajata = shone; lakshmavat = like symbol; aadityapathasya = for solar path; vaayupathapratishhThatam = standing in the aerial path; divamgatam = obtaining in the sky; kR^itam = manufactured; svyam vishvakarmaNaa = by Vishvakarma himself; saadhviti = and praised by him; aprameyaapratikaarakR^itrimam = one without comparison in beauty.

That plane shone like symbol for solar path standing in the aerial path obtaining the sky. Manufactured by Vishvakarma himself and praised by him as one without comparison in beauty.

na tatra kiṃcinna kṛtam prayatnato |

na tatra kiṃcinna maharharatnavat |

na te viśeṣā niyatāḥ sureṣvapi |

na tatra kiṃcinna mahāviśeṣavat || 5-8-3

3. tatra = In that plane; na kimchit na kR^itam = there is not even a small thing that is not made; prayatnataH = with effort; tatra = in that; na kimchit = there is nothing; na mahaarharatnavat = without the best diamonds; te visheshhaaH = those characteristics; naniyataaH = definitely are not; sureshhvapi = in Devas also; tatra = in that; kimchit na = there is nothing; na mahaavisheshhavat = that is not great significance.

In that plane there is not even a small thing that is not made with great effort, in that there is nothing without the best diamonds, those characteristics definitely are not in Devas also, in that there is nothing that is not of great significance.

tapahsamādhānaparākramārjitam |

manaḥsamādhānavicāracāriṇam |

anekasaṃsthānaviṣeṣanirmitam |

tatastatastulyaviśeṣadarśanam || 5-8-4

4. tapHsamaadhaanaparaakramaarjitam = one that has been obtained by austerities and by prowess; manaHsamaadhaanavichaarachaariNam = one that moves about by the thoughts of concentrated mind; anekasamsthaanavisheshhanirmitam = made from various significant parts; tulyavisheshhanadarshanam = with an appearance of parts of equal significance; tataH tataH = (collected from) here and there

One that has been obtained by austerities and by prowess, one that moves about by thoughts of concentrated mind, made from various significant parts with an appearance of parts of equal significance, collected from here and there from all over the world.

viśeṣamālambya viśeṣasaṃsthitam |

vicitrakūṭam bahukūṭamaṇḍitam |

mano.abhirāmam śaradndunirmalam |

vicitrakūṭam śikharam gireryathā || 5-8-5

5. aalambya = obtaining; visheshham = a special construction; visheshhasamsthitam = stood as a special object; vichitrakuuTam = like a mountain with wonderful peaks; bahukuuTamaNDitam = adorned by many peaks; mano.abhiraamaan = attractive to soul; sharadindunirmalam = calm like an autumnal moon; shikaram yadaa = like the peak; gireH = of a mountain; vichitrakuuTam = with other wonderful small peaks.

Obtaining a special construction as a special object, like a mountain with wonderful peaks adorned by many peaks, attractive to soul, calm like an autumnal moon, like the peak of a mountain with other wonderful small peaks.

vahanti yam kuṇḍaśobhitānanā |

mahāśanā vyomacarā niśācarāḥ |

vivṛttavidhvastaviśālalocanā |

mahājavā bhūtagaṇāḥ sahasraśaḥ || 5-8-6

6. (Hanuma saw that aerial plane) yam = which; nishaacharaaH = rakshasas; mahaashanaaH = who were great eaters; kunDalashobhitaananaaH = with a face beautified by earrings ;vyomacharaaH = who roamed around in the sky; sahasrashaH buutagaNaaH = (and) thousands of genii; nivR^ittavidhvastavishaalalochanaaH = with round eyes; crooked eyes and wide eyes; mahaajavaaH = capable of great speed; vahanti = carried.

Hanuma saw that aerial plane which rakshasas who were great eaters, with a face beautified by earnings, who roamed around in the sky and thousands of genii with round eyes, crooked eyes and wide eyes capable of great speed carrying it.

vasantapuṣpotkaracārudarśanam |

vasantamāsadapi kāntadarśanam |

sa puṣpakam tatra vimānamuttamam |

dadarśa tadvānaravīrasattamaḥ || 5-8-7

7. saH = that Hanuma; vanaraviirasattamaH = the best among Vanara warriors; dadarsha = saw; tatra = there; uttamam vimaanam = a best plane; pushhpakam = with the name of Pushpaka; vasantapushhpotkarachaarudarshanam = with a more beautiful appearance than a group of flowers during spring; kaantadarshanam = a more attractive appearance; vasantamaasaadapi = than even the spring season.

That Hanuma the best among Vanara warriors saw there a best plane with the name of Pushpaka with a more beautiful appearance than a group of flowers during spring, a more attractive appearance than even the spring season.

- - -

iti vālmīki rāmāyaṇe ādi kāvye sundara kāṇḍe aṣṭamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 9

Introduction

This chapter further describes the inner buildings of Ravana's house. Hanuma passess through a hall filled with Ravana's wives.

tasya ālaya variṣṭhasya madhye vipulam āyatam |

dadarśa bhavana śreṣṭham hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-9-1

1. hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of Vayu; dadarsha = saw; bhavanashreshhTam = a best building; aayatam = which was a tall one; vipulam = and a wide one; madhye = in the middle; tasyaalayavarishhTasya = of that best group of houses.

Hanuma, the son of Vayu, saw a best tall building and a wide one in the middle of that best group of houses.

ardha yojana vistīrṇam āyatam yojanam hi tat |

bhavanam rākṣasa indrasya bahu prāsāda samkulam || 5-9-2

2. tat = that; bhavanam = building; raakshasendrasya = of Ravana; bahupraasaadashamkulam = filled with many edifices; ardhayojanavisthiirNam = (was) half a Yojana long; yojanam aayatam = and one Yojana tall.

That building of Ravana filled with many edifices was half a Yojana long and one Yojana tall.

mārgamāṇaḥ tu vaidehīm sītām āyata locanām |

sarvataḥ paricakrāma hanūmān ari sūdanaḥ || 5-9-3

3. hanumaan = Hanuma; arisuudanaH = the destructor of enemies; parichakraama = moved around; sarvataH = in all directions; maargamaaNaH tu = searching; siitaam = Seetha; aayatalochanaam = the wide eyed; viadehiim = the daughter of King of Videha.

Hanuma, the destructor of enemies, moved around in all directions searching for Seetha the wide eyed daughter of King of Videha

uttamam rākṣasāvāsam hanumānavalokayan |

āsasādātha lakṣmīvān rākṣasendraniveśanam || 5-9-4

catur viṣāṇair dviradaiḥ triviṣāṇaiḥ tathaiva ca |

parikṣiptam asambādham rakṣyamāṇam udāyudhaiḥ || 5-9-5

4;5. atha = thereafter; hanumaan = Hanuma; lakshmiivaan = the glorious one; aasasaada = neared; uttamam raakshasaavaasam = the best residence of Rakshas; raakshasendraniveshanam = (and) the house of Ravana; parikshiptam = containing; chaturvishhaaNaiH = ( elephants) with four tusks; tathaivacha = and also; trivishhaaNaiH = those with three tusks; dviradaiH = two tusks; asambaadham = not crowded; rakshyamaaNam = protected; udaayudhaiH = by those bearing raised weapons; avalokayan = observing (it).

Thereafter, Hanuma the glorious one neared and observed the best residence of Rakshasas and the house of Ravana, containing elephants with four tusks and also those with three tusks, those with two tusks and still not crowded. It was protected by soldiers bearing raised weapons.

rākṣasībhiḥ ca patnībhī rāvaṇasya niveśanam |

āhRtābhiḥ ca vikramya rāja kanyābhir āvRtam || 5-9-6

tan nakra makara ākīrṇam timimgila jhaṣa ākulam |

vāyu vega samādhūtam pannagair iva sāgaram || 5-9-7

6;7. tat niveshanam = that building; aavR^itam = surrounded; raavaNasyapatniibhiH = by the wives of Ravana; raakshasiibhiH = by demonesses; raajakanyaabhiH = princesses; aahR^itaabhiH = brought; vikramya = by strength; saagaram iva = (was) like an ocean; nakramakaraakiirNam = by crocodiles; big fishes; timiN^gilajhashhaakulam = filled with sharks and other fishes; vaayuveghasamaadhuutam = moved by the speed of wind; pannagaiH = and together with serpants.

That building surrounded by the wives of Ravana, by demonesses, and princesses brought by strength, was like an ocean filled with crocodiles, big fishes, sharks and other fishes, moved by the speed of wind, and together with serpants.

yā hi vaiśvaraṇe lakṣmīr yā ca indre hari vāhane |

sā rāvaṇa gRhe sarvā nityam eva anapāyinī || 5-9-8

8. yaa lakshmiiH = whatever wealth; vaishravaNe = is at Kubera; yaa lakshmii = whatever riches; indre cha = at Indra; harivaahane = with green horses; saa sarvaa = all that affluence; raavaNagR^ihe = was at Ravana's house; nityameva = always; aanapaayinii = without reduction.

Whatever wealth is at Kubera, whatever riches at Indra with green horses, all that affluence was at Ravana's house. That wealth was always without reduction.

yā ca rājñaḥ kuberasya yamasya varuṇasya ca |

tādRśī tad viśiṣṭā vā Rddhī rakṣo gRheṣv iha || 5-9-9

9. yaa = whatever fortune; kuberasya = of Kubera; raajJNaH = the King of Yakshaas; yamasya = of Yama; varuNasya cha = and of Varuna; taadrushii = the same fortune; vaa tadvishishhTaa = or even greater; buddiH = treasure; iha raakshogR^iheshhu = was at this house of Ravana.

Whatever was the fortune of Kubera the King of Yakshas, of Yama and of Varuna, the same fortune or even greater treasure was at this house of Ravana.

tasya harmyasya madhyastham veśma ca anyat sunirmitam |

bahuniryūha samkīrṇam dadarśa pavana ātmajaḥ || 5-9-10

10. pavanaatmajaH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; anyatveshma = another house; madhyastham = in the middle; tasya harmyasya = of that house; sunirmitam = a well build one; bahuniryuuhssamkiirNam = consisting of many elephants in rut.

Hanuma saw another house in the middle of that house, a well built one consisting of many elephants in rut.

brahmaṇo arthe kRtam divyam divi yad viśva karmaṇā |

vimānam puṣpakam nāma sarva ratna vibhūṣitam ||5-9-11

pareṇa tapasā lebhe yat kuberaḥ pitāmahāt |

kuberam ojasā jitvā lebhe tad rākṣasa īśvaraḥ || 5-9-12

11. yat = whatever; divyam vimaanam = wonderful aeroplane; pushhpakam naama = by the name of Pushpaka; sarvaratnavibhuushhitam = decorated with all kinds of precious stones; kR^itam = made; visvakarmaNa = by Visvakarma; divi = in heaven; brahmaNaH arthe = for lord Brahma; yat = whatever plane; kuberaH = Kubera; lebhe = obtained; pareNa tapasaa = by great austerity; pitaamahaat = from Lord Brahma; raakshasheshvaraH = Ravana; lebhe = obtained; tat = that plane; ojasaa = by prowess; jitvaa = defeating; kubera = Kubera.

Whatever wonderful aeroplane by the name of Pushpaka, decorated with all kinds of precious stones, made by Visvakarma in heaven for lord Brahma, whatever plane Kubera obtained by great austerity from Lord Brahma, Ravana obtained that plane by prowess defeating Kubera.

īhā mRga samāyuktaiḥ kārya svara hiraṇmayaiḥ |

sukRtair ācitam stambhaiḥ pradīptam iva ca śriyā || 5-9-13

meru mandara samkāśair ullikhadbhir iva ambaram |

kūṭa agāraiḥ śubha ākāraiḥ sarvataḥ samalamkRtam || 5-9-14

13;14. aachitam = supported; stambhiaH = by pillars; iihaamR^igasamaayuktaiH = decorated with images of wolves; kaartasvarahiraNmayaiH = with silver and golden hue; sukR^itaiH = (and that were) well made; pradiiptamiva = radiant; shriyaa = with splendour; sarvataH samalankR^itam = decorated all around; kuuTaagaaraiH = with rooms; merumandarasamkaashaiH = equalling Mount Meru and Mount Mandara; ambaram vullikhadbhiriva = as though touching the sky; subhaakaaraiH = with an auspicious shape.

Supported by pillars decorated with images of wolves, with silver and golden hue and which were well made, radiant with splendour, decorated all around with rooms equalling Mount Meru and Mount Mandara, as though touching the sky with an auspicious shape.

jvalana arka pratīkāśam sukRtam viśva karmaṇā |

hema sopāna samyuktam cāru pravara vedikam || 5-9-15

15. sukR^itam = well made; vishvakarmaNa = by Visvakarma; jvalanaarkapratiikasham = resembling Fire and Sun(in splendour); hemasopaanasamyuktam = with stairways made of gold; chaarupravaravedikam = with beautiful and best platforms.

Well made by Visvakarma and resembling Fire and Sun in splendour, with stairways made of gold and with beautiful and best platforms;

jāla vāta ayanair yuktam kāncanaiḥ sthāṭikair api |

indra nīla mahā nīla maṇi pravaravedikam || 5-9-16

16. jaalavaataanaiH yuktam = with windows and ventilation holes; kaaJNchanaiH = made of gold; spaTikairapi = and also made of crystal; indraniilamahaaniilamaNipravaravedikam = with platforms made of sapphires and emeralds.

With windows and ventilation holes made of gold and also made of crystal, with platforms made of sapphires and emeralds;

vidrumeṇa vicitreṇa maṇibhiśca mahādhanaiḥ |

vistulābhiśca muktābhistalenābhivirājitam || 5-9-17

17. abhiviraajitam = shone; talena = by floors; vichitreNa vidrumeNa = embellished with corals of strange hue; maNibhishcha = and with precious stones; mahaadhanaiH = of great value; muktaabhiH = with pearls; nistulaabhiH = without comparison.

Shone by floors embellished with corals of strange hue and with precious stones of great value, with pearls without comparison;

candanena ca raktena tapanīyanibhena ca |

supuṇyagandhinā yuktamādityataruṇopamam || 5-9-18

18. raktena = reddish; tapaniiyanibhenacha = and resembling gold; yuktam = together; chandanena = with sandal wood; supuNyagandhinaa = having a good smell; aaditya taruNopamam = (brilliant) like the Sun at noon.

Reddish and resembling gold, together with sandal wood having a good smell and brilliant like the Sun at noon;

kūṭāgārairvarākārairvividhaiḥ samalamkṛtam |

vimānam puṣpakam divyam āruroha mahā kapiḥ || 5-9-19

19. mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; aaruroha = alighted; divyam pushhpakam vimaanam = the best aeroplane called Pushpaka; varaakaaraiH = with an excellent form; samalankR^itam = decorated; kuutaagaaraiH = by rows of upper floors

The great Hanuma alighted the best aeroplane called Pushpaka with an excellent form decorated by rows of upper floors.

tatrasthaḥ sa tadā gandham pāna bhakṣya anna sambhavam |

divyam sammūrcitam jighran rūpavantam iva anilam || 5-9-20

20. saH = that Hanuma; tadaa = then; tatrasthaH = being there; jighram = smelled; divyamgandham = a wonderful sweet fragrance; anilamiva = like wind; ruupavantam = with an appearance; paanabhakshyaannsambhavam = created from drinks and foods including cooked rice; sammuurchhitam = diffused on all sides.

That Hanuma then being there, smelled a wonderful sweet fragrance like wind with an appearance, created from drinks and foods, including cooked rice diffused on all sides.

sa gandhaḥ tam mahā sattvam bandhur bandhum iva uttamam |

ita ehi iti uvāca iva tatra yatra sa rāvaṇaḥ || 5-9-21

21. saH gandhaH = that sweet smell; uvaacheva iti = was as though saying thus; tam = to that Hanuma; itaH ehi = come here; bandhuriva = like a relative; uttamam bhandhum = to a best relative; tatra = there; yatra = wherever; saH raavaNaH = that Ravana(was).

That sweet smell was as though saying thus to that Hanuma : "Come here!", like a relative to a best relative pointing to there wherever that Ravana was.

tataḥ tām prasthitaḥ śālām dadarśa mahatīm śubhām |

rāvaṇasya manaḥ kāntām kāntām iva vara striyam || 5-9-22

22. prasthitaH = Hanuma started; tataH = thereafter; tataH = there(in that direction); dadarsha = and saw; shubhaam = in auspicious; mahatiimshaalaam = great hall; manaH kaantaam = close to heart; raavanasya = of Ravana; kaantaam varastriyamiva = like a delightfull best woman.

Hanuma started thereafter there (in that direction) and saw an auspicious great hall, close to heart of Ravana, like a delightful best woman.

maṇi sopāna vikRtām hema jāla virājitām |

sphāṭikair āvRta talām danta antarita rūpikām || 5-9-23

23. (That hall was)maNisopaanavkR^itaam = made of stairways embedded with diamonds; hemajaalavibhuushhitaam = decorated with golden windows; spatikaiH aavR^itatalaam = with a floor embellished with crystal; dantaantaritaruupikaam = with shapes made ivory in the middle.

That hall was made of stairways embedded with diamonds, decorated with golden windows, with a floor embellished with crystal, with shapes made from ivory in the middle.

muktābhiḥ ca pravālaiḥ ca rūpya cāmī karair api |

vibhūṣitām maṇi stambhaiḥ subahu stambha bhūṣitām || 5-9-24

24. vibhuushhitaam = well decorated; muktaabhishcha = with pearls; pravaaLaishca = with corals; ruupyachaamiikarairapi = and also with silver and gold; maNistambhaiH = and with diamond studded pillars; shubhahusthambhabhuushhitaam = and also decorated with many pillars.

Well decorated with pearls, corals and also with silver and gold and with diamond studded pillars and also decorated with many pillars.

namrairṛjubhiratyuccaiḥ samantātsuvibhūṣitaiḥ |

stambhaiḥ pakṣair iva atyuccair divam samprasthitām iva || 5-9-25

25. sthambhaiH = by pillars; namraiH = slightly bent; R^ijubhiH = with no distortion; atyuchchaiH = which were very tall; suvibhuushhitaiH = and well decorated; samantaat = all over; samprasthitaamiva = (that hall) was like starting; divam = for sky; atyuchchaiH pakshaiH = with very high wings.

By pillars slightly bent with no distortion, which were very tall and well decorated all over, that hall was as though starting for sky with very high wings.

mahatyā kuthaya āstrīṇam pRthivī lakṣaṇa ankayā |

pṛthivīm iva vistīrṇām sarāṣṭra gRha mālinīm || 5-9-26

26. aasthiirNaam = covered; mahatyaa kuthayaa = by a wonderful large carpet; pR^ithiviilakshaNaaN^kayaa = with all earth's characteristics (like rivers mountains; oceans; forests; painted over); vistiirNaam pR^ithiviimiva = (that hall was)like the vast earth; saraashhTragR^ihamaaliniim = together with states and rows of houses.

Covered by a wonderful large carpet with all earth's characteristics like rivers, mountains, oceans, forests, painted over, that hall was like the vast earth together with states and rows of houses.

nāditām matta vihagair divya gandha adhivāsitām |

para ardhya āstaraṇa upetām rakṣo adhipa niṣevitām || 5-9-27

27. naaditaam = resounded; mattavihagaiH = by birds in heat; divyagandhaadhivaasitaam = made fragrant by excellent perfumes; paraarthyaastaraNopetaam = hung with best tapestries; rakshodhipanishhevitaam = inhabited by the King of rakshasas.

It was resounded by birds in heat, made fragrant by excellent perfumes, hung with best tapestries and inhabited by the king of rakshasas

dhūmrām agaru dhūpena vimalām haṃsa pāṇḍurām |

citrām puṣpa upahāreṇa kalmāṣīm iva suprabhām || 5-9-28

28. dhuumraam = smokey; agarudhuupena = by the fumes of agallocum; vimalaam = a pure one; hamsapaaNDuraam = white like a swan; chitraam = wonderful; pushhpopahaareNa = by the decoration of flowers; kalmaashhiimiva = like divine cow; suprabhaam = with a great radiance.

It was made smokey by the fumes of agallocum. It was a pure one white like a swan, wonderful by the decoration of flowers, like divine cow with a great radiance.

manaḥ samhlāda jananīm varṇasya api prasādinīm |

tām śoka nāśinīm divyām śriyaḥ samjananīm iva || 5-9-29

29. taam divyaam = that excellent hall; manaHsamhlaadajananiim = causing happiness to heart; prasaadiniim = causing; varnasyaapi = a fair complexion; sokanaashaniim = destroying sorrow; samjananiim iva = and was as though producing; sriyaH = prosperity.

That excellent hall was causing happiness to heart, causing a fair complexion, destroying sorrow and was as though producing prosperity.

indriyāṇi indriya arthaiḥ tu panca pancabhir uttamaiḥ |

tarpayām āsa mātā iva tadā rāvaṇa pālitā || 5-9-30

30. maateva = like a mother; tadaa = then; raavaNapaalitaa = that hall governed by Ravana; tarpayaamaasa = caused satisfaction; paJNchadriyaaNii = to all five sense organs; uttamaiH paJNchabhiH indriyaarthaiH = with the excellent five objects of the senses.

Like a mother, then that hall governed by Ravana caused satisfaction to all five sensory organs with all the excellent five objects of the senses.

svargo ayam deva loko ayam indrasya iyam purī bhavet |

siddhir vā iyam parā hi syād iti amanyata mārutiḥ || 5-9-31

31. maarutiH = Hanuma; amanyataa = thought; iti = thus; iyam svargaH = this is heaven; iyam devalokaH = this is the aboard of Devas; iyam = this; bhavet = is; indrasya purii = a city of Indra; iyam = this; syaadvaa = might be; paraasiddhiH = the result of great austerity.

Hanuma thought thus : "This is heaven! This is indeed the abode of Devas! This is a city of Indra. This might be the result of a great austerity."

pradhyāyata iva apaśyat pradīpāmḥ tatra kāncanān (ḥiatus!)|

dhūrtān iva mahā dhūrtair devanena parājitān || 5-9-32

32. dhuurtaaniva = like gamblers; paraajitaan = defeated; mahaadhuuraiH = by greater gamblers; devanena = in gambling; apashyat = Hanuma saw; kaaJNchanaan pradiipaan = golden hued lamps; pradhyaata iva = being still as though in thought.

Like gamblers defeated by greater gamblers in gambling, Hanuma saw golden hued lamps being still, as though in thought.

dīpānām ca prakāśena tejasā rāvaṇasya ca |

arcirbhir bhūṣaṇānām ca pradīptā iti abhyamanyata || 5-9-33

33. amanyata = Hanuma thought; iti = thus; pradiipta = (this building) shines; diipaanaamprakaashena = by the light of lamps; raavaNasya tejasaa cha = and the brilliance of Ravana; bhushhNaanaam archirbhiH cha = and also due to the radiance of jewellery.

Hanuma thought thus : "This building shines by the light of lamps and the brilliance of Ravana and also due to the radiance of jewellery."

tato apaśyat kuthā āsīnam nānā varṇa ambara srajam |

sahasram vara nārīṇām nānā veṣa vibhūṣitam || 5-9-34

34. tataH = thereafter; apasyat = Hanuma saw; sahasram = a thousand; varanaariiNaam = of best women; kuthaasiinam = sitting on the rug; naanaavarNaambarasrajam = with clothing of various colours; naanaaveshavibhuushhitam = and decorated in a variety of ways.

Thereafter Hanuma saw a thousand of best women sitting on the rug with clothing of various colours and decorated in a variety of ways.

parivRtte ardha rātre tu pāna nidrā vaśam gatam |

krīḍitvā uparatam rātrau suṣvāpa balavat tadā || 5-9-35

35. tadaa = then; ardharaatreparivR^itte = at the turn of midnight; shushhvaapa = (that women folk)slept; balavat = deeply; uparatam = resting; raatraukriiDitvaa = after playing during night; paananidraavasham gatam = getting the sleep caused by liquor.

Then at the turn of midnight, those women slept deeply resting after playing during night, with a deep sleep caused by liquor.

tat prasuptam viruruce nihśabda antara bhūṣaṇam |

nihśabda haṃsa bhramaram yathā padma vanam mahat || 5-9-36

36. tat prasuptam = that sleeping group of women; nishabdaantarabhuushhaNam = adorned with jewels which were not making sound; viruruche = shone; mahat padmavanam yathaa = like a great park of lotuses; niHshebdahamsabramaram = with calm swans and bees.

That sleeping group of women, adorned with jewels which were not making sound, shone like a great park of lotuses with calm swans and bees.

tāsām samvRta dantāni mīlita akṣāṇi mārutiḥ |

apaśyat padma gandhīni vadanāni suyoṣitām || 5-9-37

37. maarutiH = Hanuma; apasyat = saw; vadanaani = faces; taasaam shuyoshhitaam = of those best women; samvR^itadantaani = with teeth covered (by lips); miilitaakshiiNi = with closed eyes; padmaghandhiini = and with lotus fragrance.

Hanuma saw faces of those best women, with teeth covered by lips with closed eyes and with lotus fragrance.

prabuddhāni iva padmāni tāsām bhūtvā kṣapā kṣaye |

punaḥ samvRta patrāṇi rātrāv iva babhuḥ tadā || 5-9-38

38. tadaa = at that time; taasaam = those faces; babhuH = shone; prabudhaaniva padmaaniva bhuutvaa = became like lotuses in blossom; kshaapakshyaye = during day time; punaH = and again; samvR^itapatraaNiiva = were like lotuses with closed petals; raatrau = at night.

At that time, those faces shone which became like lotuses in blossom during day time and again were like lotuses with closed petals at night.

imāni mukha padmāni niyatam matta ṣaṭpadāḥ |

ambujāni iva phullāni prārthayanti punaḥ punaḥ || 5-9-39

39. (Hanuma thought that) mattashhaTpadaaH = drunk bees; niyatam = definitely; praatrhayantii = are desiring; punaH punaH = again and again; imaanii = these; mukhapadmaani = lotuses faces; pullaani ambujaaniiva = like lotuses in blossom.

Hanuma thought that drunk bees definitely are desiring again and again these lotus faces like lotuses in blossom.

iti vā amanyata śrīmān upapattyā mahā kapiḥ |

mene hi guṇataḥ tāni samāni salila udbhavaiḥ || 5-9-40

40. shriimaan = the glorious; mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; amanyata = thought; itiiva = thus; upapatya = by reason; mene hi = thought also that; taani = those faces; samaani = equal salilodbhavaiH = lotuses; guNataH = by their qualities.

The glorious great Hanuma thought as above by recourse to reason. He also thought thus "Those faces equal lotuses by their qualities such as beauty, fragrance, and others".

sā tasya śuśubhe śālā tābhiḥ strībhir virājitā |

śāradī iva prasannā dyauḥ tārābhir abhiśobhitā || 5-9-41

41. saa shaalaa = that hall; tasya = of Ravana's; viraajitaa = being shone; tabhiHstriibhi = by those women; shushubhe = glittered; prasannaa dyauH iva = like a calm cloudless sky; shaaradiiva = in autumn; abhishobhitaa = shone; taaraabhiH = by stars.

That hall of Ravana's being shone by those women, glittered like a calm cloudless sky in autumn shone by stars.

sa ca tābhiḥ parivRtaḥ śuśubhe rākṣasa adhipaḥ |

yathā hi uḍu patiḥ śrīmāmḥ tārābhir abhisamvRtaḥ || 5-9-42

42. saH raakshasaadhipaH = that lord of Rakshasas; parivR^itaH = surrounded; taabhH = by those women; shushubhe = shone; hyuDupathiH yathaa = like the moon; sriimaan = with radiance; abhisamvR^itaH = surrounded; taaraabhiH = by stars.

That lord of Rakshasas surrounded by those women shone like the radiant moon surrounded by stars.

yāḥ cyavante ambarāt tārāḥ puṇya śeṣa samāvRtāḥ |

imāḥ tāḥ samgatāḥ kRtsnā iti mene hariḥ tadā || 5-9-43

43. tadaa = then; hariH = Hanuma; mene = thought; iti = thus; yaaH = whatever; taaraaH = meteors; puNyasheshhasamaavR^itaaH = together with residue of piety; chyavante = fall down; ambaraat = from the sky; taaH kR^istnaaH = all those meteors; imaaH sangataaH = had been together as these women.

Then Hanuma thought thus : "Whatever meteors together with residue of piety fall down from the sky, all those meteors had been together as these women".

tārāṇām iva suvyaktam mahatīnām śubha arciṣām |

prabhā varṇa prasādāḥ ca virejuḥ tatra yoṣitām || 5-9-44

44. tatra = there; prabhaavarNaprasaadaashcha = the luster; complexion and grace; yoshhitaam = of those women; suvyaktam = clearly; mahatiinaam taaraaNaam iva = resembled great stars; virejuhu = which emitted; shubhaarchishhaam = an auspicious radiance.

There the luster, complexion and grace of those women clearly resembled great stars which emitted an auspicious radience.

vyāvRtta guru pīna srak prakīrṇa vara bhūṣaṇāḥ |

pāna vyāyāma kāleṣu nidrā apahRta cetasaḥ || 5-9-45

45. vyaavR^ittagurupiinasrakprakiirNavarabhuushhaNaaH = those women with dishevelled large thick garlands and scattered excellent jewels; paanavyaayamakaaleshhu = during the time of drinking dancing etc.; nidraapahR^itachetasaH = were with a consciousness stolen by sleep.

Those women with dishevelled large thick garlands and scattered excellent jewels during the time of drinking, dancing etc., were with consciousness stolen by sleep.

vyāvRtta tilakāḥ kāścit kāścid udbhrānta nūpurāḥ |

pārśve galita hārāḥ ca kāścit parama yoṣitaḥ || 5-9-46

46. kaashchitparamayoshhitaH = best women; vyaavR^ittatilakaaH = became with disturbed marks on forehead; kaashchitkaashchidudbhraantanuupuraaH = became with displaced anklets; kaashchitkaagaLitahaaraashcha = became with necklaces fallen off; paarshve = to side.

Best women with disturbed sacred marks (tilaka) on forehead became with displaced anklets, became with necklaces fallen off to side.

mukhā hāra vRtāḥ ca anyāḥ kāścit prasrasta vāsasaḥ |

vyāviddha raśanā dāmāḥ kiśorya iva vāhitāḥ || 5-9-47

47. anyaaH = some other women; muktaahaaraavR^itaaH = became tied with pearl necklaces; kaashchit = some others; visrastavaasasaH = became with tropped raiment; vyaaviddharashanaadaamaaH = (some others) became with tied-up waist ornaments; kishoryaH iva = (and) resembled young female horses; vaahitaaH = who had walked long.

Some other women became tied with pearl necklaces, some others became with tied-up waist ornaments (and) resembled young female horses who had walked long.

sukuṇḍala dharāḥ ca anyā viccinna mRdita srajaḥ |

gaja indra mRditāḥ phullā latā iva mahā vane || 5-9-48

48. anyaaH = some others; sukuNDala dharaaH = wearing nice earrings; vicchinna mR^idita srajaH = with flower garlands that were torn and disturbed; lataaH iva = resembled creepers; gajendra mR^iditaaH iva = tread upon by an elephant; mahaavane = in a big forest.

Some others wearing nice earrings with flower garlands that were torn and disturbed, resembled creepers, tread upon by an elephant in a big forest.

candra aṃśu kiraṇa ābhāḥ ca hārāḥ kāsāṃcid utkaṭāḥ |

haṃsā iva babhuḥ suptāḥ stana madhyeṣu yoṣitām || 5-9-49

49. utkaTaaH = big; haaraaH = (pearl) necklaces; chandraaMshhu kiraNaabhaashcha = with the radiance of moon rays; stana madhyeshhu = in the middle of breasts; kaasaaMchit yoshhitaam = of some other women; babhuH = shone; suptaaH haMsaaH iva = like sleeping swans.

Big pearl necklaces with the radiance of moon-rays in the middle of breasts of some other women shone like sleeping swans.

aparāsām ca vaidūryāḥ kādambā iva pakṣiṇaḥ |

hema sūtrāṇi ca anyāsām cakra vākā iva abhavan || 5-9-50

50. aparaasaaM cha = And for some other women; vaiDuuryaaH = necklaces made with cat's eye gems; kaadaMbaaH pakshiNaH iva = resembled birds called Kadambas; anyaasaam = and for some others; hemasuutraaNi = golden chains; abhavan chakravaakaaH iva = were like Chakravaka birds.

And of some other women, necklaces made with cat's eye gems resembled birds called Kadambas and for some others golden chains were like Chakravaka birds.

haṃsa kāraṇḍava ākīrṇāḥ cakra vāka upaśobhitāḥ |

āpagā iva tā rejur jaghanaiḥ pulinair iva || 5-9-51

51. taaH = those women; jaghanaiH = with buttocks; pulinairiva = resembling sand dunes; rejuH = shone; aapagaa iva = like rivers; hamsa kaaranDavapakshrNaaH = filled with swans and bird called Karandas; chakravaakopishobhitaaH = and decorated by Chakravaka birds.

Those women with buttocks resembling sand dunes, shone like rivers filled with swans and birds called Karandas and decorated by Chakravaka birds.

kinkiṇī jāla samkāśāḥ tā hema vipula ambujāḥ |

bhāva grāhā yaśaḥ tīrāḥ suptā nadya iva ābabhuḥ || 5-9-52

52. suptaaH = those sleeping women; aababhuH = shone; nadyaH iva = like rivers; kiN^kiNiijaalashaMkoshaaH = with their smiles as flower buds; haimavipulaaMbujaaH = with golden jewellery as big lotuses; bhaava graahaaH = with their behaviours as crocodiles; yashastiiraaH = with fame as banks.

Those sleeping women shone like rivers with their smiles as flower buds, with golden jewellery as big lotuses, with their behaviours as crocodiles, with fame as banks.

mṛduṣv angeṣu kāsāṃcit kuca agreṣu ca saṃsthitāḥ |

babhūvur bhūṣaṇāni iva śubhā bhūṣaṇa rājayaḥ || 5-9-53

53. shubhaaH = auspicious; bhuushhaNa raajayaH = lines of decoration; saMstitaaH = which were; mR^idushhu aNgeshhu = on smooth parts; kaasaaMchit = of some other women; kuchaagreshhu cha = and on nipples; babhuuvuH = were; bhuushhaNaaniiva = were like jewellery.

Auspicious lines of decoration which were on smooth parts of some other women and on nipples, were like jewellery.

aṃśu kāntāḥ ca kāsāṃcin mukha māruta kampitāḥ |

upari upari vaktrāṇām vyādhūyante punaḥ punaḥ || 5-9-54

54. amshukantaashcha = Edges of clothing (worn by them); mukha maaruta kampitaaH = disturbed by air from breathing; kaasaamchit = of some other women; vyaadhuuyante = were being fluttered; punaH punaH = again and again; vaktraaNaam uparyupari = on their faces.

Edges of clothing (worn by them) disturbed by air from breathing of some other women, were being fluttered again and again on their faces.

tāḥ pātākā iva uddhūtāḥ patnīnām rucira prabhāḥ |

nānā varṇa suvarṇānām vaktra mūleṣu rejire || 5-9-55

55. taaH = Those edges of clothes; naanaa varNa suvarNaanaam = with various beautiful colours; rejire = shone; patniinaam vaktra muuleshhu = at the base of Ravana's wives' throats; ruchira prabhaaH pataakaaH = like flags of beautiful shine; uddhuutaaH = hoisted.

Those edges of clothes with various beautiful colours, shone at the base of Ravana's wives' throats like hoisted flags of beautiful shine.

vavalguḥ ca atra kāsāṃcit kuṇḍalāni śubha arciṣām |

mukha māruta saṃsargān mandam mandam suyoṣitām || 5-9-56

56. atra = Here; kuNDalaani = ear-rings; kaasaamchit suyoshhitaam = of some beautiful women; shubhaarchishhaam = with a good glory; vavalgushcha = also moved; mandam mandam = lightly; mukha maaruta saMsargaat = due to the air from breathing (of those women).

Here ear-rings of some beautiful women with a good glory, also moved lightly due to the air from breathing of those women.

śarkara āsava gandhaḥ sa prakRtyā surabhiḥ sukhaḥ |

tāsām vadana nihśvāsaḥ siṣeve rāvaṇam tadā || 5-9-57

57. tadaa = then; sukhaH = comforting; vadananiHshvaasaH = breath from the faces; taasaam = of those women; prakR^ityaa = by nature; surabhiH = fragrant; sharkaraasava gandhaishcha = with the smell of liquor made of Sarkara; sishheve = served; raavaNam = Ravana.

Then comforting breath from the faces of those women, by nature fragrant with the smell of liquor made of Sarkara, served Ravana.

rāvaṇa ānana śankāḥ ca kāścid rāvaṇa yoṣitaḥ |

mukhāni sma sapatnīnām upājighran punaḥ punaḥ || 5-9-58

58. kaashchit = Some; raavaNa yoshhitaH = women of Ravana; upaajighran = smelled; sapatniinaam = co-wives'; mukhaani = faces; punaH punaH = again and again; raavaNaanana shaNkaashcha = imagining them to be face of Ravana.

Some women of Ravana smelled co-wives' faces again and again imagining them to be face of Ravana.

atyartham sakta manaso rāvaṇe tā vara striyaḥ |

asvatantrāḥ sapatnīnām priyam eva ācaramḥ tadā || 5-9-59

59. taaH = those; varastriyaH = best women; atyartham saktamanasaH = with greatly devoted mind; raavaNe = in Ravana; tadaa = then; asvatantraaH = not being on own will; aacharan = brought; priyameva = delight only; sapatniinaam = to their co-wives.

Those best women with greatly devoted mind in Ravana, then not being on own will, brought delight only to their co-wives.

bāhūn upanidhāya anyāḥ pārihārya vibhūṣitāḥ |

aṃśukāni ca ramyāṇi pramadāḥ tatra śiśyire || 5-9-60

60. anyaaH = some other; pramadaaH = women; shishyire = slept; tatra = there; upanidhaayaa = making as pillows; baahuun = their arms; paarihaarya vibhuushhitaan = decorated with bracelets; ramyaaNi amshukaaNi = and beautiful clothes.

Some other women slept there, making as pillows their arms decorated with bracelets and beautiful clothes.

anyā vakṣasi ca anyasyāḥ tasyāḥ kācit punar bhujam |

aparā tv ankam anyasyāḥ tasyāḥ ca api aparā bhujau || 5-9-61

61. anyaa = another woman; anyasyaaH vakshasii = (slept) on another's bosom; kaachitpunaH = again another women; tasyaaH bhujam = (slept) on her shoulder; aparaatu = another woman; anyasyaaH aN^kam = (slept) on another woman's thigh; aparaa = another; tasyaaH kuchau = (slept) on her breasts.

Another woman slept on another's bosom, again another woman slept on her shoulder, another woman slept on another woman's thigh and another slept on her breasts.

ūru pārśva kaṭī pRṣṭham anyonyasya samāśritāḥ |

paraspara niviṣṭa angyo mada sneha vaśa anugāḥ || 5-9-62

62. madasneH = overcome with heat and friendship; samaashritaaH = resorting; uurupaarshva kaTiipR^ishhTam = to thighs; sides; waist and back; anyonyasya = of one another; parasparanivishhTaaN^gyaH = with mutual limbs placed on one another.

Overcome with heat and friendship, they resorted to thighs, sides, waist and back of one another, with mutual limbs placed on one another.

anyonyasya anga saṃsparśāt prīyamāṇāḥ sumadhyamāḥ |

ekī kRta bhujāḥ sarvāḥ suṣupuḥ tatra yoṣitaḥ

anyonya bhuja sūtreṇa strī mālā grathitā hi sā |

mālā iva grathitā sūtre śuśubhe matta ṣaṭpadā || 5-9-63

63. saa = that; striimaalaa = garland of women; grathitaa = tied; anyonyabhujasuutreNa = with the rope of each other's shoulders; shushubhe = shone; maaleva = like a flower garland; mattashhTpataa = with dragon flies on it; ghrathitaa = tied; suutre = in thread.

That garland of women tied with the rope of each other's shoulders shone like a flower garland with dragon flies on it tied in thread.

latānām mādhave māsi phullānām vāyu sevanāt |

anyonya mālā grathitam saṃsakta kusuma uccayam || 5-9-64

vyativeṣṭita suskantham anyonya bhramara ākulam |

āsīd vanam iva uddhūtam strī vanam rāvaṇasya tat || 5-9-65

64;65. tat striivanam = that group of women; raavanasya = of Ravana; anyonyamaalaagrathitam = tied by each other as garland; samsaktkusumochchhayam = with mixed group of flowers; vyativeshhTitasuskhandham = with beautiful shoulders entwined; anyonyabhramalaakulam = promiscuously hair; aasiit = was; uddhutam vanamiva = like an exalted garden; anyonyamaalaagrathitam = with a flower garland tied together; lataanaam = of creepers; pullaanaam = in bloom; vaayusamsevanaat = due to the caress of the lord of wind; madhavemaasi = in the vernal in the month of Vaisaakha; vyativeshhTitasuskhandam = with entwined beautiful trees

That group of women of Ravana, tied by each other as garland with mixed group of flowers, with beautiful shoulders entwined promiscuously, hair like an exalted garden with a flower garland tied together of creepers in bloom due to the caress of the lord of wind in the vernal in the month of Vaisakha, with entwined beautiful trees.

uciteṣv api suvyaktam na tāsām yoṣitām tadā |

vivekaḥ śakya ādhātum bhūṣaṇa anga ambara srajām || 5-9-66

66. tadaa = then; na shekyaH = it was not possible; aadhaatum = to make; suvyaktam = clear; vivekaH = the knowledge; bhuushhN^gaambarasrajam = of jewellery body parts and clothes; taasaamyoshhitaam = of those women; vuchiteshhvapi = even for those used (to them).

Then it was not possible to make clear the knowledge of jewellery, body parts and clothes of those women even for those used to them.

rāvaṇe sukha samviṣṭe tāḥ striyo vividha prabhāḥ |

jvalantaḥ kāncanā dīpāḥ prekṣanta animiṣā iva || 5-9-67

67. raavaNe shukhasamvishhTe = while Ravana slept comfortably; kaaJNchanaaH diipaaH = golden lamps; jvalantaH = shining brilliant; praikshanta iva = were as though seeing; animishhaaH = without closing eyes; taaH striyaH = those women; vividhaprabhaaH = of various glows.

While Ravana slept comfortably, golden lamps shining brilliant, were as though seeing without closing eyes, those women of various glows.

rāja Rṣi pitR daityānām gandharvāṇām ca yoṣitaḥ |

rakṣasām ca abhavan kanyāḥ tasya kāma vaśam gatāḥ || 5-9-68

68. yoshhitaH = women; raajarshhipitrudaityaanaam = of royal sages; brahmanas and demons; gandharvaNaam = and of Gandharvas; raakshasaanaam = of Rakshasas; yaaH kanyaaH = all those unmarried girls; kaamavasham gataaH = surrendered from lust; tasya = to Ravana.

Women of royal sages, brahmanas and demons and of Gandharvas, of Rakshasas - all those unmarried girls surrendered from lust to Ravana.

yuddhakāmena tāḥ sarvā rāvaṇena hṛtāḥ striyaḥ |

samadā madanenaiva mohitāḥ kāścidāgatāḥ || 5-9-69

69. sarvaaH = all; taaH striyaH = those women; hR^itaaH = have been stolen; raavaNena = by Ravana; yuddhakaamena = with a desire for war; kaashchit = some; samadaa = together with heat (of youth); aagataaH = obtained (Ravana); madanenaivamohitaaH iva = being desired by god of love.

All those women had been stolen by Ravana with a desire for war, some together with heat of youth obtained Ravana being desired by god of love.

na tatra kācit pramadā prasahya |

vīrya upapannena guṇena labdhā |

na ca anya kāmā api na ca anya pūrvā |

vinā vara arhām janaka ātmajām tu || 5-9-70

70. tatra = there; kaachitpramada = even one woman; na labhdhaa = has not been obtained; prasahya = forcefully; viiryopapannena = by the strong Ravana; taam janakaatmajaam vinaa = except for that daughter of Janaka Seetha; varaarhaam = the best among women; guNena = (every other woman has been obtained) by character; na cha = and there is no(woman); anyakaamaapi = who had desire in another(man); na anyapuurvaacha = and also there was no one with another (lover).

There, even one woman had not been obtained forcefully by the strong Ravana, except for that daughter of Janaka, Seetha. Every other woman had been obtained by her character alone and there was no woman who had desire in another man, and there also was none with another lover.

na ca akulīnā na ca hīna rūpā |

na adakṣiṇā na anupacāra yuktā |

bhāryā abhavat tasya na hīna sattvā |

na ca api kāntasya na kāmanīyā || 5-9-71

71. na cha abhavat = and there was no; tasya bhaarya = wife of his; akuliinaa = without a good lineage; nahiina ruupaacha = and there was no one with less beauty; na adakshiNaa = no one without skill; na anupachaara yuktaa = no one without service; na hiinastvaa = none with low intellect; na = no one; kaantasya na kaamaniiyaa cha = without causing desire to lover.

And there was no wife of his without a good lineage, there was no one with less beauty, no one without skill, no one without service, none with low intellect, no one without causing desire to lover.

babhūva buddhiḥ tu hari īśvarasya |

yadi īdRśī rāghava dharma patnī |

imā yathā rākṣasa rāja bhāryāḥ |

sujātam asya iti hi sādhu buddheḥ || 5-9-72

72. iti budhistu = following thought; babhuuva = occurred; hariishvarasya = to Hanuma; saadhubudhhe = with a pious mind; sujaatam = it is good; asya = for this Ravana; raaghava dharmapatniim = (if) the virtuous wife of Rama(had been left happy with her husband) idR^ishii yatha = in the same such manner; imaaH rakshasaraaja bhaaryaaH = as these wives of the king of rakshasas.

Following thought occurred to Hanuma with a pious mind : "It would have been good for this Ravana if the virtuous wife of Rama had been left happy with her husband in the same such manner as these wives of the king of rakshasas."

punaḥ ca so acintayad ārta rūpo |

dhruvam viśiṣṭā guṇato hi sītā |

atha ayam asyām kRtavān mahātmā |

lankā īśvaraḥ kaṣṭam anārya karma || 5-9-73

73. saH = Hanuma; aartharuupaH = became gloomy; punashcha so.achintayat = and thought (thus;); siitaa = Seetha; dhruvamvishishhTaaH = is definitely the best guNataH = by virtues; atha = then; ayam laN^keshvaraH = this lord of Lanka; mahaatma = even though being great otherwise; kR^itavaan = did; kashhTam = evil; anaaryam = (and)an un-gentlemanly deed) asyaam = with her.

Hanuma became gloomy and thought thus: "Seetha is definitely the best by virtues; then this lord of Lanka even though being great otherwise, did an evil and an un-gentlemanly deed with her.

- - -

iti vālmīki rāmāyaṇe ādi kāvye sundara kāṇḍe navamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 10

Introduction

In this Chapter Hanuma has first glimpse of Ravana in his house. He also observes various wives of Ravana sleeping in the house. He sees Mandodari and thinks her to be Seetha.

tatra divya upamam mukhyam sphāṭikam ratna bhūṣitam |

avekṣamāṇo hanumān dadarśa śayana āsanam || 5-10-1

dāntakāñcanicitrāṅgervaiśca varāsanaiḥ |

mahārhastaraṇopetairupapannam mahādhanaiḥ || 5-10-2

1;2. tatra = in that house; avekshamaaNaH = while observing; hanumaan = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; shayanaasanam = (a portion of house with) beds and couches; upetam = consisting of; varaasanaiH = best couches; divyopamam = equaling those in heaven; mukhyam = best; sphaaTikam = made of crystal; ratnabhuushhitam = decorated with diamonds; daantakaaJNchana chitraaN^gaiH = with wonderful parts made of ivory and gold; vyDuuryaiH mahaarH aastaraNa upetaiH = covered with best beds made of cat's eye gems; mahaadhanaiH = of great value.

In that house, while observing, Hanuma saw a portion of house with beds and couches, consisting of best couches equaling those in heaven, made of crystal decorated with diamonds, with wonderful parts made of ivory and gold, covered with best beds made of cat's eye gems of great value.

tasya ca ekatame deśe so agrya mālya vibhūṣitam |

dadarśa pāṇḍuram catram tārā adhipati samnibham || 5-10-3

3. saH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; ekatamedeshe = in a part; tasya = of that room; chhatram = an umbrella; paaNDuram = white in colour; agryamaalaavibhuushhitam = decorated with best flower garlands; taaraadhipatisannibham = and resembling moon the lord of stars.

Hanuma saw in a part of that room, an umbrella white in colour decorated with best flower garlands and resembling moon - the lord of stars.

jātarūpaparikṣiptam citrabhānusamaprabham |

aśokamālāvitatam dadarśa paramāsanam || 5-10-4

4. dadarsha = (Hanuma) saw; paramaasanam = an excellent couch; jaataruupapariikshiptam = made of gold; chitrabhaanusamaprabham = with radiance equaling that of fire; asokamaalaavitatam = spread by garlands of Ashoka flowers.

Hanuma saw an excellent couch made of gold with radiance equaling that of fire, spread by garlands of Ashoka flowers.

vāla vyajana hastābhir vījyamānam samantataḥ |

gandhaiḥ ca vividhair juṣṭam vara dhūpena dhūpitam || 5-10-5

5. viijyamaanam = fanned; vaalavyajanahastaabhiH = by women with fans in their hands; samantataH = in all the four directions; jushhTam = obtained; vividhaiH gandhaiH = by various fragrances; dhuupitam = fumigated; paradhuupena = by the best incense.

Fanned by women with fans in their hands in all the four directions and obtained by various fragrances fumigated by the best incense.

parama āstaraṇa āstīrṇam āvika ajina samvrtam |

dāmabhir vara mālyānām samantād upaśobhitam || 5-10-6

6. paramaastharaNaastiirNam = covered by an excellent bed; aavikaajinasamvR^itam = spread by sheep skin; samantaat = everywhere; upashobhitam = shone; damabhiH = by rows; varamaalyaanaam = of excellent garlands.

Covered by an excellent bed, spread by sheep skin everywhere and shone by rows of excellent garlands.

tasmin jīmūta samkāśam pradīpta uttama kuṇḍalam |

lohita akṣam mahā bāhum mahā rajata vāsasam || 5-10-7

7. (Hanuma saw Ravana) tasmin = in that; jiimuutasamkaasham = equaling a cloud; pradiiptottamakuNDalam = wearing earrings with a brilliant shine; lohitaaksham = with read eyes; mahaabaahum = with long arms; mahaarajatavaasasam = wearing gold clothes.

Hanuma saw Ravana in that house, equaling a cloud, wearing earrings with a brilliant shine with red eyes and with long arms wearing gold clothes.

lohitena anulipta angam candanena sugandhinā |

saṃdhyā raktam iva ākāśe toyadam sataḍid guṇam || 5-10-8

8. anuliptaaN^gam = with body smeared; lohitenachandanena = with red sandal wood; sugandhinaa = with good fragrance; sandhyaaraktam aakaashe toyadam iva = like a cloud in the red sky at sunset; sataTidgaNam = together with groups of lightening.

With his body smeared with red sandal-wood with good fragrance like a cloud in the red sky at sunset, together with groups of lightening.

vṛtam ābharaṇair divyaiḥ surūpam kāma rūpiṇam |

savrkṣa vana gulma āḍhyam prasuptam iva mandaram || 5-10-9

9. vR^itam = filled; divyaiH aabharaNaiH = with excellent jewellery; surrupam = with a good appearance; kaamaruupiNam = with ability to assume desired form; mandaram iva = resembling mount Mandara; prasuptam = in sleep; savR^ikshavanagulmaaDhyam = together with groups of trees and bushes.

Ravana was filled with excellent jewellery, with a good appearance, with an ability to assume desired form, resembling mount Mandara in sleep, together with groups of trees and bushes.

krīḍitvā uparatam rātrau vara ābharaṇa bhūṣitam |

priyam rākṣasa kanyānām rākṣasānām sukha āvaham || 5-10-10

10. uparatam = resting; kriiDitvaa = after having pleasure; raatrau = at night; varaabharaNabhuushhitam = bedecked with the best ornaments; priyam = lover; raakshasakanyaanaam = to the Rakshasa girls; sukhaavaham = causing comfort; raakasaanaam = to rakshasas.

Resting after having pleasure at night, bedecked with the best ornaments, he was a lover to the rakshasa girls and causing comfort to rakshasas.

pītvā api uparatam ca api dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ |

bhāskare śayane vīram prasuptam rākṣasa adhipam || 5-10-11

11. sa mahaakapiH = that great Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; viiram = the gallant; raakshasaadhipam = king of rakshasas; prasuptam = in the sleep; uparatam = resting; piitvaa = after drinking; bhaasvare shayane = on a shining couch.

That great Hanuma saw the gallant king of rakshasas in sleep on a shining couch resting after drinking.

nihśvasantam yathā nāgam rāvaṇam vānara uttamaḥ |

āsādya parama udvignaḥ so apāsarpat subhītavat || 5-10-12

12. saH vaanararshhabhaH = that Hanuma; best among Vanaras; aasaadya = neared; raavaNam = Ravana; paromdvignaH = became very gloomy; apaasarpat = (and) moved away; subhiitavat = with great dread; niHshvasantam naagam yathaa = as though from a hissing serpent.

That Hanuma, best among Vanaras neared Ravana, became very gloomy and moved away with great dread, as though from a hissing serpent.

atha ārohaṇam āsādya vedikā antaram āśritaḥ |

suptam rākṣasa śārdūlam prekṣate sma mahā kapiḥ || 5-10-13

13. atha = thereafter; mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma = aasaadya = neared; aarohaNam = staircase; aashritaH = sought; vedikaantaram = another dais; prekshate sma = (and) observed closely; raakshasa shaarduulam = Ravana.

Thereafter the great Hanuma neared staircase, sought another dais and observed closely Ravana.

śuśubhe rākṣasa indrasya svapataḥ śayana uttamam |

gandha hastini samviṣṭe yathā prasravaṇam mahat || 5-10-14

14. shayanottamam = the excellent couch; svapataH raakshasendrasya = of the sleeping Ravana; shushubhe = shone; mahat prasravaNam yathaa = like a great lake; gandhahastini samvishhThe = when a scented elephant resides (in it).

The excellent couch of the sleeping Ravana shone like a great lake when a scented elephant resides in it.

kāncana angada naddhau ca dadarśa sa mahātmanaḥ |

vikṣiptau rākṣasa indrasya bhujāv indra dhvaja upamau || 5-10-15

15. saH = that Hanuma; dadarsha cha = also saw; mahaatmana = the wealthy; raakshasendrasya = Ravana's; bhujaaH = arms; kaaJNchnaaN^gadanaddhau = tied with golden armlets; vikshiptau = thrown apart; indradhvajoptamau = resembling flag staffs(raised in honor ) of Indra.

That Hanuma also saw the wealthy Ravana's arms tied with golden armlets thrown apart, resembling flag staffs raised in honor of Indra.

airāvata viṣāṇa agrair āpīḍita krta vraṇau |

vajra ullikhita pīna aṃsau viṣṇu cakra parikṣitau || 5-10-16

16. aapiiDanakR^itavraNau = (those arms had) wounds made by stabbing; airaavatavishhaaNaagraiH = from the pointed edges of tusks of Iraavata; vajrollikhitapiinaamsau = fleshy shoulders smeared with diamond; vishhNuchakraparikshatau = hit by Vishnu chakra;

Those arms had wounds made by stabbing from the pointed edges of tusks of Iraavata and fleshy shoulders smeared with diamond and hit by Vishnu chakra.

pīnau samasujāta aṃsau samgatau bala samyutau |

sulakṣaṇa nakha anguṣṭhau svangulī tala lakṣitau || 5-10-17

17. piinau = (these arms of Ravana were) corpulent; samasujaataamsau = with well grown and equal shoulders; samgatau = proportionate to body; balasamyutau = with strength; sulakshaNanakhaaN^gushhThau = with knees and thumbs of good characteristic; svaN^guliitalalaskhsitau = with good fingers and palms.

These arms of Ravana were corpulent with well grown and equal strong shoulders proportionate to body, with knees and thumbs of good characteristics, with good fingers and palms.

samhatau parigha ākārau vrttau kari kara upamau |

vikṣiptau śayane śubhre panca śīrṣāv iva uragau || 5-10-18

18. samhatau = with strong joints; parighaakaarau = with a shape of club; vR^ittau = round in shape; karikaropamau = resembling the trunks of an elephant; paJNchashiirshhaauvivoragau iva = like five headed snakes; vikshiptau = thrown; subhre shayane = on clean couch.

With strong joints in the shape of club, round in shape resembling the trunks of an elephant, like five headed snakes thrown on clean couch.

śaśa kṣataja kalpena suśītena sugandhinā |

candanena para ardhyena svanuliptau svalamkrtau || 5-10-19

uttama strī vimrditau gandha uttama niṣevitau |

yakṣa pannaga gandharva deva dānava rāviṇau || 5-10-20

19;20. bhujau = shoulders; su anuliptau = well smeared; paraarthyena chandanena = by best sandal; sugandhina = with good smell; sushiitena = and very cool; shashakshatajakalpena = resembling a hare's blood; svalankN^kR^itau = well decorated; uttamastriivimR^iditau = massaged by the best women; gandhottamanishhevitau = served by the best sandal; yakshapannaga gandharva deva daanava raaviNau = (which made) yakshas; nagas; gandharvas; devas and daanavaas scream.

Shoulders well smeared by best sandal with good smell and very cool resembling in color to a hare's blood, well decorated, massaged by the best women, served by the best sandal and which made yakshas, nagas, gandharvas, devas and daanavaas scream.

dadarśa sa kapiḥ tasya bāhū śayana saṃsthitau |

mandarasya antare suptau mahā arhī ruṣitāv iva || 5-10-21

21. saH kapiH = That Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tatra = there; baahu = arms; shanasamsthitau = on the couch; mahaahii iva = like great serpents; rushhitau = in anger; suptau = sleeping; mandarasya antare = in the middle of mount Mandara.

That Hanuma saw there arms on the couch like great serpents in anger sleeping in the middle of mount Mandara.

tābhyām sa paripūrṇābhyām bhujābhyām rākṣasa adhipaḥ |

śuśubhe acala samkāśaḥ śrngābhyām iva mandaraḥ || 5-10-22

22. saH = That; raakshaseshvaraH = king of Rakshasas(Ravana); achalasamkaashaH = equaling a mountain; taabhyaam bhujaabhyaam = with those two shoulders; paripuurNaabhyaam = which were well built; shushubhe = and shone; mandaraH iva = like Mount Mandara; shR^iN^gaabhyaam = with twin peaks

That king of Rakshasas equaling a mountain with those shoulders, which were well built and shone like Mount Mandara with twin peaks.

cūta pumnāga surabhir bakula uttama samyutaḥ |

mṛṣṭa anna rasa samyuktaḥ pāna gandha puraḥ saraḥ || 5-10-23

tasya rākṣasa simhasya niścakrāma mukhān mahān |

śayānasya vinihśvāsaḥ pūrayann iva tad grham || 5-10-24

23;24. maahaamukhaat = from the great face; raakshasasimhasya = of that king of Rakshasas; shayanasya = who was sleeping; nishchakraama = came out; vinisvaasaH = breath; chuutapunnaaga surabhiH = fragrant like the flowers of chuuta and punnaaga; vakuLottamasamyutaH = consisting of the best fragrance of Vakula flowers; mR^ishhTaannarasasamyuktaH = together with the flavor of best cooked rice; paanagandhapuraskR^itaH = with the smell of liquor; puurayanniva = as though filling; tat gR^iham = that house.

From the great face of that king of Rakshasas who was sleeping, came out breath with fragrance like that of flowers of chuuta and punnaaga, consisting of the best fragrance of Vakula flowers, together with the flavor of best cooked rice, with the smell of liquor as though filling that house.

muktā maṇi vicitreṇa kāncanena virājatā |

mukuṭena apavrttena kuṇḍala ujjvalita ānanam || 5-10-25

rakta candana digdhena tathā hāreṇa śobhitā |

pīna āyata viśālena vakṣasā abhivirājitam || 5-10-26

pāṇḍureṇa apaviddhena kṣaumeṇa kṣataja īkṣaṇam |

mahā arheṇa susamvītam pītena uttama vāsasā || 5-10-27

māṣa rāśi pratīkāśam nihśvasantam bhujangavat |

gānge mahati toya ante prasutamiva kunjaram || 5-10-28

caturbhiḥ kāncanair dīpair dīpyamānaiḥ catur diśam |

prakāśī krta sarva angam megham vidyud gaṇair iva || 5-10-29

pāda mūla gatāḥ ca api dadarśa sumahātmanaḥ |

patnīḥ sa priya bhāryasya tasya rakṣaḥ pater grhe || 5-10-30

25;26;27;28;29;30. saH = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tasya rakshaH pateH gR^ihe = in the house of that king of Rakshasa's; patniishcha = wives; paadamuulagataaH = at the feet; sumahaatmanaH = a gigantic one; priyabhaaryasya = with loving wives; viraajitam = shone; apavR^ittena makuTena = with crown tilted to the side; muktaamaNivichitreNa = having strange hue with pearls and diamonds; kaaJNchanaan = and of golden colour; kuNDalojjvalitaananam = with a face made brilliant made by earrings; abhiviraajitam = shone; vakshasaa = with the chest region; raktachandanadigdhena = smeared with red sandal; shobhinaahaareNa = shining with a necklace; piinaayatavishaalena = wide high and corpulent; kshaumeNa = with a silk cloth; paaNDareNa = of white colour; apaviddhena = falling on him; kshatajekshanam = with eyes reddish like blood; susamviitam = well tied; uttamavasasaa = by a best cloth; piitena = of yellow colour; mahaarheNa = and of very best quality; maashharaashipratiikaasham = resembling a heap of black beans; nishshvasantam = snoring; bhujaN^gavat = like a hiss of a snake; kuJNjaram iva = like an elephant; prasuptam = sleeping; toyaante = in the middle of water; mahati gaaN^ge = belonging to the great river Ganga; diipyamaanachaturdisham = with all the four directions shone; chaturbhiH diipaiH = by the four lamps; kaaJNchanaiH = of golden colour; megham iva = resembling a cloud; praakaasiikR^ita sarvaaN^gam = with all the parts being shone; vidhyugaNaiH = by groups of lighting.

That Hanuma saw in the house of that king of Rakshasa's, wives at the feet, Ravana being a gigantic one with loving wives, shone with crown tilted to the side, having strange hue with pearls and diamonds and of golden colour, with a face made brilliant by earrings, shone with the chest region smeared with red sandal, shining with a necklace wide, high and corpulent with a silk cloth of white colour falling on him, with eyes reddish like blood, well tied by a best cloth of yellow colour and of very best quality, resembling a heap of black beans, snoring like a hiss of a snake, like an elephant sleeping in the middle of water belonging to the great river Ganga with all the four directions shone by the four lamps of golden colour, resembling a cloud with all the parts being shone by groups of lighting.

śaśi prakāśa vadanā vara kuṇḍala bhūṣitāḥ |

ambāla mālya ābharaṇā dadarśa hari yūthapaḥ || 5-10-31

31. hariyuudhapaH = the leader of Vanaras; dadarsha = saw; shashiprakaashavadanaaH = (those wives of Ravana) with faces with radiance of moon; chaarukuNDalabhuushhitaaH = adorned with beautiful earrings; amlaanamaalyabharaNaaH = wearing jewellery and flower garlands which were not worn out.

The leader of Vanaras saw those wives of Ravana with faces with radiance of moon, adorned with beautiful earrings, wearing jewellery and flower garlands which were not worn out.

nṛtta vāditra kuśalā rākṣasa indra bhuja ankagāḥ |

vara ābharaṇa dhāriṇyo niṣannā dadrśe kapiḥ || 5-10-32

32. hariH = Hanuma; dadR^ishe = saw; nR^ittavaaditrakushalaaH = (wives of Ravana) with skill in dance and musical instruments; raakshasendrabhujaaN^kagaaH = obtained the shoulders of Ravana; varaabharaNadhaariNyoH = wearing the best jewellery; nishhaNNaaH = being in sleep.

Hanuma saw wives of Ravana with skill in dance and musical instruments, who obtained the shoulders of Ravana wearing the best jewellery and being in sleep.

vajra vaidūrya garbhāṇi śravaṇa anteṣu yoṣitām |

dadarśa tāpanīyāni kuṇḍalāni angadāni ca || 5-10-33

33. dadarsha = (he) saw; kuNDalaani = earrings; yoshhitaam = of those women; shravaNaanteshhu = at the end of ears; vjravaiDuuryagarbhaaNi = with embedded diamonds and cats eye gems; taapaniiyaani = and having golden colour.

He saw earrings of those women at the end of ears with embedded diamonds and cats eye gems and having golden colour.

tāsām candra upamair vaktraiḥ śubhair lalita kuṇḍalaiḥ |

virarāja vimānam tan nabhaḥ tārā gaṇair iva || 5-10-34

34. vaktraiH = with the faces; taasaam = of those women; lalitakuNDalaiH = with delicate earrings; chandropamaiH = which were equal to moon; shubhaiH = (and)auspicious; tat vimaanam = that house; viraraaja = shone; nabhaH iva = like the sky; taaraagaNaiH = with clusters of stars.

With the faces of those women with delicate earrings which were equal to moon and auspicious that house shone like the sky with clusters of stars.

mada vyāyāma khinnāḥ tāḥ rākṣasa indrasya yoṣitaḥ |

teṣu teṣv avakāśeṣu prasuptāḥ tanu madhyamāḥ || 5-10-35

35. yoshhitaH = women; taaH raakshasendrasya = of that Ravana; madavyaayaamakinnaaH = being tired from lustful passion and exertion; tanumadhyamaaH = and having lean waists; prasuptaaH = slept; teshhu teshhu avakaasheshhu = at opportunity.

Women of that Ravana being tired from lustful passion and exertion and having lean waists slept at first opportunity.

aṅgahāraistathaivānyā kovalairnṛttaśālinī |

vinyastaśubhasarvāṅgī prasuptā varavarṇinī || 5-10-36

36. anyaa = another; nR^ittashaalinii varavarNinii = woman with skill in dancing; komalaiH aN^gahaaraiH = consisting of delicate body postures; prasuptaa = slept; tathaiva = in the same way; vinyastashubhasarvaaN^gi = with all her body parts making the same dance postures.

Another woman with skill in dancing consisting of delicate body postures slept in the same way with all her body parts making the same dance postures.

kācid vīṇām pariṣvajya prasuptā samprakāśate |

mahā nadī prakīrṇā iva nalinī potam āśritā || 5-10-37

37. kaachit = one women; parishhvajya = hugging; veeNaam = veena; prasuptaa = and sleeping; samprakaashate = was shining; naliniiva = like a lotus plant; mahaanadiiprakiirNa = thrown away by( the flow of) a great river; aashritaa = and resorting; potam = a boat.

One woman hugging veena and sleeping was shining like a lotus plant thrown away by the flow of a great river and resorting a boat.

anyā kakṣa gatena eva maḍḍukena asita īkṣaṇā |

prasuptā bhāminī bhāti bāla putrā iva vatsalā || 5-10-38

38. anyaa = another woman; asitekshaNaa = with black eyes; prasuptaa = sleeping; maDukena = with an instrument called madduka; kakshagatenaiva = under arm pit; bhaati = shone; bhaaminiiva = like a woman; vatshalaa baalaputraa = (carrying) an infant boy with love.

Another woman with black eyes sleeping with an instrument called madduka under arm pit shone like a woman carrying an infant boy with love.

paṭaham cāru sarva angī pīḍya śete śubha stanī |

cirasya ramaṇam labdhvā pariṣvajya iva kāminī || 5-10-39

39. bhaamini = a women; chaarusarvaaN^gii = with beautiful body features; subhastanii = with beautiful breasts; shete = slept; piiDya = tightly hugged; paTaham = instrument called pataha; parishhvajyeva = as though hugging; ramaNam = a lover; labdhvaa = getting him; chirasya = after a long time.

A woman with beautiful body features and with beautiful breasts slept tightly and hugged instrument called pataha as though hugging a lover, getting him after a long time.

kācid aṃśam pariṣvajya suptā kamala locanā |

rahaḥ priyatamam gṛhya sakāmeva ca kāminī || 5-10-40

40. kaachit = another woman; kamalalochanaa = with lotus like eyes; parishhvajya = hugging; vasam = a flute; suptaa = slept; sakaamaa kaaminiiva = like a woman with lust; gR^ihya = holding; priyatamam = (her) lover; rahaH = in secret.

Another woman with lotus like eyes hugging a flute slept like a woman with lust holding her lover in secret.

vipañcaiim parigṛhyānyā niyatā nṛttaśālinī |

nidrā vaśam anuprāptā saha kāntā iva bhāminī || 5-10-41

41. anyaa = another woman; nR^ittashaalinii = skilled in dance; anupraaptaa = obtained; nidraavasham = sleep; parigR^ihyaa = getting vipanJNchiim = an instrument like veena; niyataa = (and being) in tune with it; bhaaminii = like a woman; saha kaanta = together with her lover.

Another woman skilled in dance obtained sleep getting an instrument like veena and being in tune with it like a woman together with her lover.

anyā kanaka samkāśair mrdu pīnair mano ramaiḥ |

mṛdangam paripīḍya angaiḥ prasuptā matta locanā || 5-10-42

42. anyaa = another woman; mattalochana = with lusty eyes; prasuptaa = slept; paripiiDyaa = hugging; mR^idaN^ga = a percussion instrument called mridanga; anN^gaiH = with her body parts; manoharaiH = which were pleasant; kanakasamkaashaiH = which resembled gold; mR^idupiinaiH = and which were smooth and fleshy.

Another woman with lusty eyes slept hugging a percussion instrument called mridanga with her body parts which were pleasant which resembled gold and which were smooth and fleshy.

bhuja pārśva antarasthena kakṣagena krśa udarī |

paṇavena saha anindyā suptā mada krta śramā || 5-10-43

43. kR^ishodarii = another woman with thin stomach; anindyaa = who was not to be blamed; suptaa = slept; madakR^itasramaa = due to tiresomeness from lust; padameshaH = together with an instrument called Padama; bhujapaashaantarasthena = between her shoulders; kakshagena = and reaching arm pits.

Another woman with thin stomach, who was not to be blamed, slept due to tiresomeness from lust together with an instrument called Padama between her shoulders and reaching arm pits.

ḍiṇḍimam parigrhya anyā tathaiva āsakta ḍiṇḍimā |

prasuptā taruṇam vatsam upagūhya iva bhāminī || 5-10-44

44. anyaa = another woman; aasaktaDiNDimaa = with an instrument called Dindima near her; parigR^ihya = got; DinDimam = that Dindima; prasuptaa = slept; tathaiva = and in the same way; bhaaminii iva = as a woman; taruNamupaguhya = hugging her husband; vastham = and also her child;

Another woman with an instrument called Dindima near her slept in the same way as a woman hugging her husband and also her child.

kācid āḍambaram nārī bhuja sambhoga pīḍitam |

kṛtvā kamala patra akṣī prasuptā mada mohitā || 5-10-45

45. kaachitnaarii = another woman; kamalapatraakshi = with eyes like lotus petals; prasuptaa = slept; kR^itvaa = making; aaDambaram = the instrument called aadambara; bhujasamyogapiiDitam = pressing it by her shoulders; madamoohitaa = being desired by lust;

Another woman with eyes like lotus petals slept making the instrument called adambara pressing it by her shoulders being desired by lust.

kalaśīm apaviddhya anyā prasuptā bhāti bhāminī |

vasante puṣpa śabalā mālā iva parimārjitā || 5-10-46

46. anyaa bhaaminii = another women; prasuptaa = sleeping; apavidhya = felling down; kalasiim = a small pot; bhaati = shone; maaleva = like a flower garland; pushhpashabalaa = with the flowers of strange hue; vasante parimaarjitaa = made auspicious in spring.

Another woman sleeping, felling down a small pot, shone like a flower garland with the flowers of strange hue made auspicious in spring.

pāṇibhyām ca kucau kācit suvarṇa kalaśa upamau |

upagūhya abalā suptā nidrā bala parājitā || 5-10-47

47. kaachit ablaa = another woman; suptaa = slept; upaguhyaa = hugging; kuchau = her breasts; suvarNkalashopamau = resembling golden pots; paaNibhyaam = by her hands; nidraabalaparaajitaa = overcome with sleep.

Another woman slept hugging her breasts resembling golden pots by her hands, overcome with sleep.

anyā kamala patra akṣī pūrṇa indu sadrśa ānanā |

anyām ālingya suśroṇī prasuptā mada vihvalā || 5-10-48

48. anyaa = another woman; kamalapatraakshi = with eyes like lotus petals; puurNedu sadR^ishaanana = with her face resembling full moon; madavihvalaa = overcome with lust; prasuptaa = slept; aaliN^gyaa = hugging; anyaam = another woman; shushroNiim = with a beautiful hip region.

Another woman with eyes like lotus petals, with her face resembling full moon, overcome with lust slept hugging another woman with a beautiful hip region.

ātodyāni vicitrāṇi pariṣvajya vara striyaḥ |

nipīḍya ca kucaiḥ suptāḥ kāminyaḥ kāmukān iva || 5-10-49

49. varastriyaH = some excellent woman; suptaaH = slept; parishvajya = hugging; vichitraaNi aatodhyaani = strange instruments; kuchaih nipiiDhya = and pressing them with breasts; kaaminyaH kaamukaaniva = as though lustful woman with lusty men;

Some excellent women slept hugging strange instruments and pressing them with breasts as though lustful woman with lusty men.

tāsām eka anta vinyaste śayānām śayane śubhe |

dadarśa rūpa sampannām aparām sa kapiḥ striyam || 5-10-50

50. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; taasaam = among those women; ruupasampannaam striyam = a very beautiful woman; syaanaam = sleeping; shubhe shayane = on an auspicious couch; ekaanta vinyaste = arranged alone at a side.

That Hanuma saw among those women a very beautiful woman sleeping on an auspicious couch arranged alone at a side.

muktā maṇi samāyuktair bhūṣaṇaiḥ suvibhūṣitām |

vibhūṣayantīm iva ca sva śriyā bhavana uttamam || 5-10-51

gaurīm kanaka varṇa ābhām iṣṭām antaḥ pura īśvarīm |

kapir manda udarīm tatra śayānām cāru rūpiṇīm || 5-10-52

51;52. kapiH = Hanuma; mandodariim = (saw) Mandodari; charuruupiNiim = with a beautiful form; muktaamaNisamaamuktaiH = together with diamonds and pearls; suvibhuushhitaam well decorated; bhuushhaNaiH = by jewellery; svashriya = and with her self radiance; vibhuushhayantiimiva = as though decorating bhavanottamam = that great building; gauriim = with a fair complexion; kanakavarNaabhaam = and with a radiance like golden colour; ishhTaam = who was dear to her husband; antaHpureshvariim = the lady of the women in that gynaeceum; shayaanaam = sleeping; tatra = there.

Hanuma saw Mandodari with a beautiful form together with diamonds and pearls, well decorated by jewellery and with her self radiance as though decorating that great building with a fair complexion and with a radiance like golden colour, who was dear to her husband the lady of women in that gynaeceum sleeping there.

sa tām dṛṣṭvā mahā bāhur bhūṣitām māruta ātmajaḥ |

tarkayām āsa sītā iti rūpa yauvana sampadā || 5-10-53

harṣeṇa mahatā yukto nananda hari yūthapaḥ |

53. saH maarutaatmajaH = that Hanuma; mahaabaahuH = with great arms; taamdR^ishhTvaa = seeing that woman; bhuushhitaam = well decorated; tarkayaamaasa = in logic though; siiteti = this is Seetha; ruupayauvana sampadaa = by the wealth of her appearance and her youth; hariyudhapaH = that warrior of vanaras; nananda = was delighted; mahataa harshhenayuktaH = together with great pleasure.

That Hanuma with great arms seeing the woman well decorated, out of logic thought thus: "This is Seetha by the wealth of her appearance and her youth". That warrior of Vanaras was delighted together with great pleasure.

āśpoṭayām āsa cucumba puccam |

nananda cikrīḍa jagau jagāma|

stambhān arohan nipapāta bhūmau |

nidarśayan svām prakrtim kapīnām || 5-10-54

54. aasphoTayaamaasa = clasped his arms; chuchumbha puchchham = kissed his tail; nananda = he was delighted; chikriiDa = he was playful; jagau = sang; jagaama = paced; nidarshayan = showing; svaam = his; kappiinaam prakR^itim = simian nature; aarohat = climbed; stambaat = pillars; nipapaata bhuumau = and fell down on land.

He clasped his arms, kissed his tail he was delighted, he was playful, sang, paced showing his simian nature, climbed pillars and fell down on land.

- - -

iti vālmīki rāmayane ādi kāvye sundara kāṇḍe daśamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 11

Introduction

Realizing that the woman he saw at Ravana's house was not Seetha, Hanuma begins to search again for Seetha.

avadhūya ca tām buddhim babhūva avasthitaḥ tadā |

jagāma ca aparām cintām sītām prati mahā kapiḥ || 5-11-1

1. mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; tadaa = then; avadhuuya = removing; taam buddhim = that thought; bhabhuuva = became avasthitaH = with the right mind; jagaama = and went; aparaam chintaam = (with)another thought; siitaam prati = about Seetha.

The great Hanuma then removing that thought became with the right mind and had another thought about Seetha.

na rāmeṇa viyuktā sā svaptum arhati bhāminī |

na bhoktum na api alamkartum na pānam upasevitum || 5-11-2

na anyam naram upasthātum surāṇām api ca īśvaram |

na hi rāma samaḥ kaścid vidyate tridaśeṣv api || 5-11-3

anyā iyam iti niścitya pāna bhūmau cacāra saḥ |

2;3. saa bhaaminii = that Seetha; na arhate = is not suitable; svaptum = to sleep ; raameNa viyuktaa = separated from Rama; na bhoktum = will not eat; na apyalamkartum api = will not decorate also; na = not suited; upasevitum = to drink; paanam = a beverage; upasthaatum = to reach; anyam naram = another man; suraaNaam eshvaram api = even though he were Indra; hi = because; na vidyate hi = there is indeed no; kashchit = one; raamasamaH = equalling Rama; tridasheshhvapi = even among gods; iyam anyaa = this is another woman; iti = thus; nishchitya = deciding; saH = that Hanuma; chachaara = paced; paanabhuumau = in that banqueting hall.

That Seetha is not suitable to sleep separated from Rama, will not eat, will not decorate also, not suited to drink a beverage, to reach another man even though if he were Indra because there is indeed no one equaling Rama even among gods. This is another woman - thus deciding that Hanuma paced in that banqueting hall.

krīḍitena aparāḥ klāntā gītena ca tathā parāḥ || 5-11-4

nṛttena ca aparāḥ klāntāḥ pāna viprahatāḥ tathā |

4. aparaaH = some women; klaantaaH = were tired; kriiDitena = from erotic dalliance; tathaa = and then; aparaaH = some other women; giitena = (were tired) from singing; aparaaH = some others; klaantaaH = were weary; nR^ittena = from dance; tathaa = and; paanaviprahataaH = were unconscious from consumption of liquor.

Some women were tired from erotic dalliance and then some other women were tired from singing; some others were weary from dance and were unconscious from consumption of liquor.

murajeṣu mRdangeṣu pīṭhikāsu ca saṃsthitāḥ || 5-11-5

tathā āstaraṇa mukhyyeṣu samviṣṭāḥ ca aparāḥ striyaḥ |

5. samsthitaaH = (some women) were stationed; murajeshhu = on tabors; mR^idaN^geshhu = on mrudangaas; piiThikaasu cha = on seats; aparaaH = some other; striyaH = women; samvishhThaaH = rested; aastaraNamukhyeshhu = on chief carpets.

Some women were stationed on tabors, on Mrudangas, on seats, some other women rested on chief carpets.

aṅganānām sahasreṇa bhūṣitena vibhūṣaṇaiḥ || 5-11-6

rūpa samllāpa śīlena yukta gīta artha bhāṣiṇā |

deśa kāla abhiyuktena yukta vākya abhidhāyinā || 5-11-7

rata abhirata saṃsuptam dadarśa hari yūthapaḥ |

6;7. hariyuudhapaH = the warrior among Vanaras; dadarsha = saw; anN^ganaanaam sahasreNa = a thousand of women; bhuushhitena = decorated; vibhuushhaNaiH = by jewellery; ruupasallaapashiilena = with a nature of talking about beauty; yuktagiitaarthabhaashhiNaa = conversing about the correct meaning of songs(being sung) deshakaalaabhiyuktena = behaving according to time and place; yuktavaakyaabhidhaayinaa = wont to speak appropriate words; rathaabhirathasamsuptam = indulged in sleep after sexual dalliance.

The warrior among Vanaras saw a thousand of women decorated by jewellery with a nature of talking about beauty, conversing about the correct meaning of songs being sung, behaving according to time and place, wont to speak appropriate words, indulged in sleep after sexual dalliance.

tāsām madhye mahā bāhuḥ śuśubhe rākṣasa īśvaraḥ || 5-11-8

goṣṭhe mahati mukhyānām gavām madhye yathā vṛṣaḥ |

8. madhye = in the middle; taasaam = of that group of women; rakshasheshvaraH = Ravana; mahaabaahuH = with great arms; shushubhe = shone; vR^ishhabhaiva = like a bull; gavaam madhye = in the middle of cows; mahatighoshhThe = in a big cow-pen.

In the middle of that group of women, Ravana with great arms shone like a bull in the middle of cows in a big cow-pen.

sa rākṣasa indraḥ śuśubhe tābhiḥ parivṛtaḥ svayam || 5-11-9

kareṇubhir yathā araṇyam parikīrṇo mahā dvipaḥ |

9. saH raakshasendraH svayam = that Ravana himself; parivR^itaH = surrounded; taabhiH = by those women; shushubhe = shone; mahaadvipaH yathaa = like a great elephant; parikiirNaH = surrounded; kareNubhiH = by she elephants; mahaaraNye = in a great forest;

That Ravana himself surrounded by those women, shone like a great elephant surrounded by she elephants in a great forest.

sarva kāmair upetām ca pāna bhūmim mahātmanaḥ || 5-11-10

dadarśa kapi śārdūlaḥ tasya rakṣaḥ pater gṛhe |

10. harishaardhuulaH = the best among Vanaras; dadarsha = saw; tasya mahaatmanaH rakshaHpateH = in that wealthy Ravana's; gR^ihe = house; paanabhuumim cha = a bar also; upetaam = consisting; sarvakaamaiH = of all desirables.

The best among Vanaras saw in that wealthy Ravana's house a bar also, consisting of all desirables.

mṛgāṇām mahiṣāṇām ca varāhāṇām ca bhāgaśaḥ || 5-11-11

tatra nyastāni māṃsāni pāna bhūmau dadarśa saḥ |

11. saH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tatra = there; paanabhuumau = in that bar; maamsaani = meat; mR^igaaNaam = of dear; mahishhaaNaam cha = and of buffalo; varaahaaNaam cha = of wild boar; nyastaani = kept; bhaagashaH = separately;

Hanuma saw there in that bar, meat of dear and of buffalo, of wild boar kept separately.

raukmeṣu ca viśaleṣu bhājaneṣv ardha bhakṣitān || 5-11-12

dadarśa kapi śārdūla mayūrān kukkuṭāmḥ tathā |

12. harishaarduulaH = the best among Vanaras; dadarsha = saw; ardhabhakshitaan = half eaten; mayuraan = peacocks; tathaa = and; kukuTaan = chicken; vishaaleshhu bhaajaneshhu = in wide vessels; raukmeshhu = of golden colour.

The best among Vanaras saw half eaten peacocks and chicken in wide vessels of golden colour.

varāha vārdhrāṇasakān dadhi sauvarcala āyutān || 5-11-13

śalyān mRga mayūrāmḥ ca hanūmān anvavaikṣata |

13. hanumaan = Hanuma; anvavaikshata = observed; varaahavaardhraaNashakaan = meat of pigs and goat; shalyaan = porcupines; mR^igamayuuraamshcha = deer and peacocks; dadhisauuvarchalaayutaan = preserved in curds and sochal salt.

Hanuma observed meat of pigs and goats, porcupines, deer and peacocks preserved in curds and sochal salt.

kṛkarān vividhān siddhāmḥ cakorān ardha bhakṣitān || 5-11-14

mahiṣān eka śalyāmḥ ca cāgāmḥ ca kṛta niṣṭhitān |

lekhyam ucca avacam peyam bhojyāni vividhāni ca || 5-11-15

14;15. (Hanuma saw) krakaraan = birds called Krakara; vividhaansiddhaan = cooked ready(to be eaten) in variety of ways; chakoraan = birds called Chakoras; ardhabhakshitaan = half eaten; mahishhaan = wild buffalos; ekashalyaamshcha = fishes called ekashleya; chhaagaamshcha = goats; lehyaan = food to be licked; vuchchaavachaan = of various kinds; peyaan = beverages; vividhaani bhojyaani = (and) various foods.

Hanuma saw birds called Krakara cooked ready to be eaten in variety of ways, birds called Chakoras half eaten, wild buffalos, fishes called ekashleya, goats, food to be licked of various kinds, beverages and various foods.

tathā amla lavaṇa uttaṃsair vividhai rāga ṣāḍavaiḥ |

hāra nūpura keyūrair apaviddhair mahā dhanaiḥ || 5-11-16

pāna bhājana vikṣiptaiḥ phalaiḥ ca vividhair api |

kṛta puṣpa upahārā bhūr adhikam puṣyati śriyam || 5-11-17

16; 17. tathaa = In the same way; bhuuH = that floor; shriyam pushhyati = was obtaining glory; adhikam = greatly; raagashhaaDabaiH = with Ragas and Shadabas; aamla lavaNottaM saiH = seasoned with sour and salty sauces; haaranuupurakeyuuraiH = with necklaces; anklets and armlets; mahaadhanaiH = of great value; apaviddhaiH = thrown around; vividhaiH phalaishcha = with various fruits; paanabhaajana vikshiptaiH = left in drinking vessels; kR^ita pushhpopa haaraa = with flowers sprinkled.

In the same way that floor was obtaining glory greatly with Ragas and Shadabas seasoned with sour and salty sauces, with necklaces, anklets and armlets of great value thrown around, with various fruits left in drinking vessels, with flowers sprinkled.

tatra tatra ca vinyastaiḥ suśliṣṭaiḥ śayana āsanaiḥ |

pāna bhūmir vinā vahnim pradīptā iva upalakṣyate || 5-11-18

18. paana bhuumiH = That bar; upalakshyate = was seen; pradiipteva = as though radiant; vinaa vahnim = without fire; shayanaasanaiH = with couches and chairs; sushlishhTaiH = well arranged; vinyastaiH = (and) placed; tatra tatra = there and there.

That bar was seen as though radiant without fire, with couches and chairs well arranged and placed there and there.

bahu prakārair vividhair vara saṃskāra saṃskṛtaiḥ |

māṃsaiḥ kuśala samyuktaiḥ pāna bhūmi gataiḥ pṛthak || 5-11-19

19. bahuprakaaraiH maamsaiH = Many meats; vividhaiH = of different kinds; varasamskaara samskR^itaiH = cultured with various best seasonings; kushala saMyuktaiH = well arranged; pR^ithak = separately; paanabhuumigataiH = obtained that bar.

Many meats of different kinds cultured with various best seasonings, well arranged separately obtained that bar.

divyāḥ prasannā vividhāḥ surāḥ kṛta surā api |

śarkara āsava mādhvīkāḥ puṣpa āsava phala āsavāḥ || 5-11-20

vāsa cūrṇaiḥ ca vividhair mṛṣṭāḥ taiḥ taiḥ pṛthak pṛthak |

20. divyaaH = excellent; prasannaaH = clear; vividhaaH = various (liquors); suraaH = liquor called Sura; sharkaraa sava = liquor made of sugar; maadhviika = (liquor) made of honey; pushpaa sava = liquor made of flowers; phalaa savaaH = and liquors made of fruits; kR^ita suraaH api = also artificially made liquors; taiH taiH = those and those; mR^ishhTaaH = were cultured; pR^ithak pR^ithak = separate separately; vividhaiH vaasachuurNaiH = with various fragrant powders

Excellent and clear various liquors, a liquor called Sura, liquor made of sugar, liquor made of honey, liquor made of flowers and liquors made of fruits also, artificially made liquors - those and those were cultured separately with various fragrant powders.

samtatā śuśubhe bhūmir mālyaiḥ ca bahu saṃsthitaiḥ || 5-11-21

hiraṇmayaiḥ ca karakair bhājanaiḥ sphāṭikair api |

jāmbūnadamayaiścānyāḥ karakairabhivamvṛtā || 5-11-22

21;22. bhuumiH = The floor; shushubhe = shone; saMtataa = filled; maalyaishcha = by flower garlands; bahu saMsthitaiH = in a variety of forms; vividhaiH bhaajanaiH = with various vessels; hiraNmayaiH = of golden hue; sphaaTikair api = and also made of crystal; abhisaMvR^itaa = filled; anyaiH karakaiH = with other small vessels; jaambuunadamayaiH = of golden colour.

The floor shone filled by flower garlands in a variety of forms, with various vessels of golden hue and also made of crystal, filled with other small vessels of golden colour.

rājateṣu ca kumbheṣu jāmbūnadamayeṣu ca |

pāna śreṣṭham tadā bhūri kapiḥ tatra dadarśa ha || 5-11-23

23. kapiH = Hanuma; dadarsha ha = saw indeed; tadaa = then; bhuuri paana shreshhTham = lot of best quality liquor; kumbheshhu = in pots; raajateshhu = of silver; jaambuunadamayeshhu = and of golden colour.

Hanuma saw indeed then lot of best quality liquor in pots of silver and of golden colour.

so apaśyat śāta kumbhāni śīdhor maṇimayāni ca |

rājatāni ca pūrṇāni bhājanāni mahā kapiḥ || 5-11-24

24. saH mahaa kapiH = That great Hanuma; apashyat = saw; bhaajanaani = vessels; puurNaani = full; shiidhoH = of liquor; shaatakumbhaani = of golden colour; maNimayaani cha = embedded with gem stones; raajataani cha = and also of silver hue.

That great Hanuma saw vessels full of liquor of golden colour, embedded with gem stones and also of silver hue.

kvacid ardha avaśeṣāṇi kvacit pītāni sarvaśaḥ |

kvacin na eva prapītāni pānāni sa dadarśa ha || 5-11-25

25. saH = That Hanuma; dadarsha ha = saw indeed; kvachit = at some places; paanaani = drinks; ardhaava sheshhaaNi = half filled; kvachit = (and) some places; sarvashaH piitaani = completely drunk; kvachit = (and) some places; naiva prapiitaani = not at all drunk.

That Hanuma saw indeed at some places drinks half filled and at some places completely drunk and some places not at all drunk.

kvacid bhakṣyāmḥ ca vividhān kvacit pānāni bhāgaśaḥ |

kvacid anna avaśeṣāṇi paśyan vai vicacāra ha || 5-11-26

26. vichachaara ha = (Hanuma) paced about; pashyan = seeing; kvachit = (at) some places; vividhaan bhakshaaMshcha = various eatables; kvachit = (and) some places; paanaani = drinks; bhaagashaH = separately; kvachit = some places; annavasheshhaaNi = remnants of cooked rice.

Hanuma paced about seeing at some places various eatables and at some places drinks separately, and at some places remnants of cooked rice.

kvacit prabhinnaiḥ karakaiḥ kvacid āloḍitair ghaṭaiḥ |

kvacit sampṛkta mālyāni jalāni ca phalāni ca || 5-11-27

27. kvachit = (Hanuma saw) some places; karakaiH = with vessels; prabhinnaiH = broken; kvachit = some places; ghaTaiH = with pots; aloLitaiH = in shambles; kvachit = some places; jalaani cha = (with) water; saMpR^iktamaalyaani = together with flower garlands; phalaani cha = and fruits.

Hanuma saw some places with vessels broken, some places with pots in shambles, some places with water together with flower garlands and fruits.

śayanāni atra nārīṇām śūnyāni bahudhā punaḥ |

parasparam samāśliṣya kāścit suptā vara anganāḥ || 5-11-28

28. atra = Here; shayanaani punaH = couches again; naariNaam = of women; bahudhaa shubhraaNi = were varied and clean; kaashchit = some; varaaN^ganaaH = best women; suptaaH = slept; samaashlishhya = hugging; parasparam = one another

Here couches again of women were varied and clean, some best women slept there hugging one another.

kācic ca vastram anyasyā apahRtya upaguhya ca |

upagamya abalā suptā nidrā bala parājitā || 5-11-29

29. kaashchit abalaaH = Some women; nidraabalaparaajitaaH = conquered by the power of sleep; aahR^itya = pulled; anyasyaaH svapantyaaH vastram = other sleeping women's clothing; suptaaH = and slept; paridhaaya = covering (themselves).

Some women conquered by the power of sleep pulled other sleeping women's clothing and slept covering themselves.

tāsām uccvāsa vātena vastram mālyam ca gātrajam |

na atyartham spandate citram prāpya mandam iva anilam || 5-11-30

30. vastram maalyam cha = Clothing and garland; taasaam gaatrajam = on the throats of those (women); spandate = was moving; na atyartham = slightly; chitram = (and) wonderfully; praapya iva = as though obtaining; anilam = air; uchchhvaasavaatena = from the air of breath.

Clothing and garland on the throats of those women was moving slightly and wonderfully as though obtaining air from the air of breath.

candanasya ca śītasya śīdhor madhu rasasya ca |

vividhasya ca mālyasya puṣpasya vividhasya ca || 5-11-31

bahudhā mārutaḥ tatra gandham vividham udvahan |

31. tatra = There; maarutaH = wind (blew); udvahan = carrying; bahudhaa = in a lot (of directions); vividham gandham = a variety of fragrances; shiitasya gandhasya = of cool sandal-paste; madhurasasya shiidhoH cha = and of sweet liquor; vividhasya maalyasya = of various flower garlands; vividhasya dhuupasya cha = and of various kinds of agallocum fumes.

There wind blew carrying in a lot of directions, a variety of fragrances of cool sandal-paste and of sweet liquor, of various flower garlands and of various kinds of agallocum fumes.

snānānām candanānām ca dhūpānām caiva mūrcitaḥ |

pravavau surabhir gandho vimāne puṣpake tadā || 5-11-32

32. tadaa = Then; surabhiH gandhaH = the blossoming fragrance; snaanaanaam chandanaanaam cha = from the baths and sandal paste; dhuupaanaam chaiva = and from agallocum fumes; pravavau = blew; muurchitaH = spreading (all around); pushhpake vimaane = in that Pushpaka plane.

Then the blossoming fragrance from the baths and sandal paste and from agallocum fumes blew spreading all around in that Pushpaka plane.

śyāma avadātāḥ tatra anyāḥ kāścit kṛṣṇā vara anganāḥ || 5-11-33

kāścit kāncana varṇa angyaḥ pramadā rākṣasa ālaye |

33. tatra = there; raakshasaalaye = in that Ravana's house; anyaaH = some (women); shyaamaavadaataaH = had fair and white complexion; kaashchit = some; varaaN^ganaaH = best women; kR^ishhnaaH = were black; kaashchit pramadaaH = some women; kaaJNchanavarNaaN^gyaH = had a body of golden complexion.

There in that Ravana's house, some women had fair and white complexion some best women were black, some women had a body of golden complexion.

tāsām nidrā vaśatvāc ca madanena vimūrcitam || 5-11-34

padminīnām prasuptānām rūpam āsīd yathaiva hi |

34. ruupam = appearance; taasaam = of those; prasuptaanaam = sleeping (women); vimuurchitam = tired; nidraavashatvaacha = from being possessed by sleep; madanenacha = and from lust; aasiit = was; yathaiva = like; padminiinaam = lotuses; prasuptaanaam = sleeping.

Appearance of those sleeping women, tired from being possessed by sleep and from lust, was like lotuses sleeping.

evam sarvam aśeṣeṇa rāvaṇa antaḥ puram kapiḥ || 5-11-35

dadarśa sumahā tejā na dadarśa ca jānakīm |

35. kapiH = Hanuma; sumahaatejaaH = with great radiance; evam = thus; dadarsha = saw; sarvam = entire; raavaNaatHpuram = Ravana's house; asheshhena = completely; na dadarsha = (but) did not see; jaanakiim cha = Seetha.

Hanuma with great radiance thus saw entire Ravana's house completely but did not see Seetha.

nirīkṣamāṇaḥ ca tataḥ tāḥ striyaḥ sa mahā kapiḥ || 5-11-36

jagāma mahatīm cintām dharma sādhvasa śankitaḥ |

36. tadaa = then; saH mahaakapiH = that Hanuma; niriikshmaaNaH = seeing; taaH striyaH = those women; jagaamaa = obtained; mahatiim chintaam = great anguish; dharmasaadvaHsasheN^kitaH = being in doubt because of fear in the matter of dharma.

Then that Hanuma seeing those women obtained great anguish being in doubt because of fear in the matter of dharma.

para dāra avarodhasya prasuptasya nirīkṣaṇam || 5-11-37

idam khalu mama atyartham dharma lopam kariṣyati |

37. mama = my; idam = this; niriikshaNam = seeing; prasuptasya = sleeping; paradaaraavarodhasya = house of other people's wives; karishhyati = will do; atyartham dharmalopam = a great deficit to dharma.

"My seeing sleeping house of other people's wives will do a great deficit to dharma."

na hi me para dārāṇām dṛṣṭir viṣaya vartinī ||5-11-38

ayam ca atra mayā dṛṣṭaḥ para dāra parigrahaḥ |

38. me = my; dR^ishhTaH = sight; na hi = is indeed not; paradaaraaNaam vishhayavartinii = in the matter of others wives; atra = here; ayam = these paradaaraparigrahaH = other's wives; dR^ishhTashcha = have been seen ; mayaa = by me;

"My sight is indeed not in the matter of other wives here. These other's wives have been seen by me."

tasya prādur abhūc cintā punar anyā manasvinaḥ || 5-11-39

niścita eka anta cittasya kārya niścaya darśinī |

39. tasya = to that Hanuma; manasvinaH = with an excellent mind; nishchitaikaantachittasya = with a fixed and concentrated mind; pradurabhuut = was born; anyaa = another; chintaa = thought; punaH = again ; kaaryanishchayadarshinii = showing a fixed resolve in the task at hand.

To that Hanuma with an excellent mind, with a fixed and concentrated mind, was born another thought again, showing a fixed resolve in the task at hand.

kāmam dṛṣṭvā mayā sarvā viśvastā rāvaṇa striyaḥ || 5-11-40

na tu me manasaḥ kiṃcid vaikṛtyam upapadyate |

40. sarvaaH = all; raavaNastriyaH = Ravana's women; vishvastaaH = who were in faith; kaamam dR^ishhTaaH = could have been seen; mayaa = by me; me manasaH = to my mind; na upajaayate hi = there indeed was not; kimchit = even a little; vaikR^ityam = disturbance.

"All Ravana's women who were in faith could have been seen by me; to my mind there indeed was not even a little disturbance".

mano hi hetuḥ sarveṣām indriyāṇām pravartate || 5-11-41

śubha aśubhāsv avasthāsu tac ca me suvyavasthitam |

41. shubhaashubhaasu = among auspicious or inauspicious; avasthaasu = states; pravartane- in the behavior; sarveshhaanaam indriyaaNaam = of all senses; manaH hetuH = mind is the reason; me = my; tachcha = that mind; suvyavasthitam = is very steady.

"Among auspicious or inauspicious states in the behavior of all senses mind is the reason. My that mind is very steady."

na anyatra hi mayā śakyā vaidehī parimārgitum || 5-11-42

striyo hi strīṣu dRśyante sadā samparimārgaṇe |

42. mayaa = by me; na shakhyaa hi = it is not possible; parimaargitum = to search; vaidehii = Seetha; anyatra = at another place; sadaa = always; samparimaargaNe = during search; striyaH = women; dR^ishyante = will be seen; strishhu = among women.

"By me it is not possible to search Seetha at another place. Always during search women will be seen among other women."

yasya sattvasya yā yoniḥ tasyām tat parimārgyate || 5-11-43

na śakyam pramadā naṣṭā mṛgīṣu parimārgitum |

43. yasya sattvasya = to an animal; yaa yoniH = whatever race; tat = that animal; parimaargyate = is searched; tasyaam = in that race; pramadaa = a woman; nashhTaa = missing; na shakhyaa = is not possible; parimaargitum = to be searched; mR^igiishhu = among female deer.

"To an animal of whatever race that animal is searched in that race; a woman missing is not possible to be searched among female deer."

tad idam mārgitam tāvat śuddhena manasā mayā || 5-11-44

rāvaṇa antaḥ puram saram dṛśyate na ca jānakī |

44. tat = for that reason; idam sarvam = all this; raavaNaataHpuram = Ravana's house; maargitam = has been search; mayaa = by me; shuddhena = with a pure; manasaa = mind; Aramaic = Seetha alone; na dR^ishyate = cannot be seen.

"For that reason all this Ravana's house has been search by me with a pure mind Seetha alone cannot be seen."

deva gandharva kanyāḥ ca nāga kanyāḥ ca vīryavān || 5-11-45

avekṣamāṇo hanumān na eva apaśyata jānakīm |

45. viiryavaan = the strong; hanumaan = Hanuma; avekshamaaNaH = observing; devagandharvakanyaashcha = girls from devas; Gandharvas; naagakanyaashcha = and girls from nagas; naivaavaikshata = did not see; jaanakiim = Janaki.

The strong Hanuma observing girls from devas, gandharvas and girls from nagas did not see Janaki.

tām apaśyan kapiḥ tatra paśyamḥ ca anyā vara striyaḥ || 5-11-46

apakramya tadā vīraḥ pradhyātum upacakrame |

46. viiraH kapiH = the powerful Hanuma; apashyan = not seeing; taam = Her; tatra = there; pashyamshcha = and seeing; anyaaH varastriyaH = other best women; tadaa = then; upachakrame = started; pradhyaatum = to think deeply; apakramya = going far(from there).

The powerful Hanuma not seeing Her there and seeing other best women then started to think deeply going far from there.

sa bhūyastu param śrīmān mārutiryatnamāsthitaḥ || 5-11-47

apānabhūmimutsṛjya tadvicetum pracakrame |

47. saH maarutiH = that Hanuma; shriimaan = the glorious one; aastitaH = adopting; param yatnam = a great task; bhuuyaH = again; utsR^ijya = left; aapaanabhuumim = that bar; prachakrame = (and) began; vichetum = to search; tat = that (house).

That Hanuma the glorious one adopting a great task again left that bar and began to search that house.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekādaśaḥ sargaḥ

Thus, this is the 11th chapter in Sundara Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 12

Introduction

In this chapter Hanuma gets discouraging thoughts about Seetha. He thinks that Seetha might be dead. He thus gets into depression for a moment.

sa tasya madhye bhavanasya vānaro |

latā gRhāmḥ citra gṛhān niśā gṛhān |

jagāma sītām prati darśana utsuko |

na ca eva tām paśyati cāru darśanām || 5-12-1

1. saH maarutiH = That Hanuma; darshanotsukaH = interested in sight; siitaam prati = toward Seetha; madhye = in the middle of; tasya bhavanasya = that building; jagaama = went; lataagR^ihaan = (towards) houses made of plant creepers; chitragR^ihaan = art houses; nishaagR^ihaan = nocturnal houses; na chaiva pashyati = but did not see; taam = Her; chaarudarshanaam = with a beautiful appearance.

That Hanuma interested in sight of Seetha, in the middle of that building, went towards houses made of plant creepers, art houses, and nocturnal houses but did not see Her with a beautiful appearance.

sa cintayām āsa tato mahā kapiḥ |

priyām apaśyan raghu nandanasya tām |

dhruvam nu sītā mriyate yathā na me |

vicinvato darśanam eti maithilī || 5-12-2

2. saH mahaakapiH = That great Hanuma; tataH = then later; apashyan = not seeing; taam = that Seetha; priyaam = dear; raghunanadanasya = to Rama; chintayaamaasa = thought thus; me = to me; vichinvataH = searching; maithilii = Seetha; yathaa = in what way; darshanam = appearance; na upayiti = not being obtained(from that); siitaa = Seetha; dhruvam = definitely; mriyate = has died.

That great Hanuma then later not seeing that Seetha dear to Rama thought thus: "to me searching Seetha in whatever way appearance not being obtained, from that Seetha definitely has died."

sā rākṣasānām pravareṇa bālā |

sva śīla samrakṣaṇa tat parā satī |

anena nūnam pratiduṣṭa karmaṇā |

hatā bhaved ārya pathe pare sthitā || 5-12-3

3. saa jaanakii = That Seetha; sthitaa = standing; pare aaryapathe = in the best traditional path; vashiilasamrakshaNaa tatparaa satii = being chaste interested in preserving her character; hataabhavet = must have been killed; anena raakshasaanaam pravareNa = by the king of these Rakshasas; pratidushhThakarmaNaa = who performed evil deeds; nuunam = this is certain.

"That Seetha standing in the best traditional path being chaste interested, in preserving her character must have been killed by the king of these Rakshasas who performed evil deeds - this is certain."

virūpa rūpā vikṛtā vivarcaso |

mahā ānanā dīrgha virūpa darśanāḥ |

samīkṣya sā rākṣasa rāja yoṣito |

bhayād vinaṣṭā janaka īśvara ātmajā|| 5-12-4

4. saa janakeshwara aatmajaa = that daughter of king Janaka; vinashhTaa = died; bhayaat = of fear; samiikshya = seeing; raakshasa raajayoshhitaH = the wives of Ravana; viruuparuupaaH = with crooked appearances; vikR^itaaH = horrible ones; vivarcha saH = without radiance; mahaananaaH = with great faces; diirgha viruupa darshanaaH = with long and crooked eyes.

"That daughter of King Janaka died of fear seeing the wives of Ravana with crooked appearances - horrible ones without radiance with great faces with long and crooked eyes."

sītām adRṣṭvā hi anavāpya pauruṣam |

vihRtya kālam saha vānaraiḥ ciram |

na me asti sugrīva samīpagā gatiḥ |

sutīkṣṇa daṇḍo balavāmḥ ca vānaraḥ || 5-12-5

5. adR^ishhTvaa = without seeing; siitaam = Seetha; anavaapya = not obtaining; paurushham = destiny; vihR^itya = and wandering; chiram kaalam = for a long time; vaanaraiH saH = together with Vanaras; me = to me; gatiH naasthi = there is no path; sugriiva samiipagaa = to go near Sugreeva; vaanaraH = Sugreeva; sutiikshaNadaNDaH = has a sharp punishment; balavaamshcha = and also is strong.

"Without seeing Seetha, not obtaining destiny and wandering for a long time together with Vanaras, to me there is not a path to go near Sugreeva. Sugreeva has a sharp punishment and also is strong."

dṛṣṭam antaḥ puram sarvam dṛṣṭvā rāvaṇa yoṣitaḥ |

na sītā dṛśyate sādhvī vṛthā jāto mama śramaḥ || 5-12-6

6. sarvam = all; antaHpuram = inner city; dR^ishhTaam = has been seen; raajayoshhitaH = women of Ravana; dR^ishhTaaH = have been seen; saadhvii = the chaste; siitaa = Seetha; na dR^ishyate = has not been seen; mama shramaH = my effort; jaataH = became; vR^ithaa = wasteful.

"All inner city has been seen. Women of Ravana have been seen. The chaste Seetha has not been seen. My effort became wastefull."

kim nu mām vānarāḥ sarve gatam vakṣyanti samgatāḥ |

gatvā tatra tvayā vīra kim kṛtam tad vadasva naḥ || 5-12-7

7. maam = to me; gatam = who has gone back; sarve vaanaraaH = all vanaras; samgataaH = after meeting; kim nu = what; vakshyanti = they would say; viiraa = O strong one; gatvaa = going; tatra = there; kim kR^itam = what has been done; tvayaa = by you; tat vadasva = tell that; naH = to us.

"To me who has gone back all Vanaras after meeting what they would say? O strong one! Going there, what has been done by you? Tell that to us."

adṛṣṭvā kim pravakṣyāmi tām aham janaka ātmajām |

dhruvam prāyam upeṣyanti kālasya vyativartane || 5-12-8

8. adR^ishhTvaa = without seeing; tam janakaatmajaam = that Seetha; kim = what; pravakshyaami = can I say; vyativartane = due to passing; kaalasya = of time; dR^ivam = definitely; upaishhyanti = they will obtain; praayam = fire.

"Without seeing that Seetha what can I say? Due to passing of time, definitely they will obtain fire."

kim vā vakṣyati vRddhaḥ ca jāmbavān angadaḥ ca saḥ |

gatam pāram samudrasya vānarāḥ ca samāgatāḥ || 5-12-9

9. gatam = (to me) who had gone; paaram = for the other shore; samudrasya = of the ocean; kim vaa = what will; vR^iddhaH jaambavaan = the old Jambava; vakshyati = say; saH = (what would)that; angadhashcha = Angada and; samaagataaH vaanaraashcha = vanaras who meet(say).

"To me who had gone for the other shore of the ocean what will the old Jambavan say? What would that Angada and vanaras who meet say?"

anirvedaḥ śriyo mūlam anirvedaḥ param sukham |

anirvedo hi satatam sarva artheṣu pravartakaḥ || 5-12-10

10. airhead = non-depression; mullah = is root; shriyaH = of development; anirvedaH = Absence of despondency; param sukham = is the greatest comfort; anirvedaH = self reliance; satatam = is always; pravartakaH hi = is indeed the promoter; sarvaartheshhu = in all matters.

"Non-depression is root of development. Absence of despondency is the greatest comfort. Self reliance always is indeed the promoter in all matters."

karoti saphalam jantoḥ karma yac ca karoti saḥ |

tasmād anirveda kRtam yatnam ceṣṭe aham uttamam || 5-12-11

adṛṣṭāmḥ ca viceṣyāmi deśān rāvaṇa pālitān |

11. yat = whatever; karma = action; karoti = (human) does; tat = that; jantoH = (action) of man; saphalam saH karoti = is made to be successful by non-depression; tasmaat = for that reason; aham = I; cheshhTe = will perform; uttamam prayatnam = a best effort; anirvedakR^itam = together with non-depression; vicheshhyaam taavat = I will search all those; deshaan = regions; raavanapaalitaan = ruled by Ravana; adR^ishhTaan = not (yet) seen.

"Whatever action a human does that action of man is made to be successful by non-depression. For that reason I will perform a best effort together with non-depression. I will search all those regions ruled by Ravana not yet seen."

āpāna śālā vicitāḥ tathā puṣpa gṛhāṇi ca || 5-12-12

citra śālāḥ ca vicitā bhūyaḥ krīḍā gṛhāṇi ca |

niṣkuṭa antara rathyāḥ ca vimānāni ca sarvaśaḥ || 5-12-13

12;13. apaanashaalaaH = bars; vichitaaH = have been searched; tathaa = in the same way; pushhpagR^ihaanicha = flower houses; chitrashaalaashcha = art houses; vichitaaH = have been searched; bhuuyaH = again; kriiDaagR^ihaanicha = pleasure houses; nishhkuTaantararathyaashcha = pathways in the middle of gardens; vimaanaanicha = buildings; sarvashaH = in all directions(have been searched).

"Bars have been searched; in the same way flower houses, art houses have been searched; again pleasure houses, pathways in the middle of gardens, buildings in all directions have been searched."

iti saṃcintya bhūyo api vicetum upacakrame |

bhūmī gṛhāmḥ caitya gṛhān gṛha atigṛhakān api || 5-12-14

14. iti = thus; samchintya = thinking; upachakrame = (Hanuma) began; vichetum = to search; bhuuyopi = again; bhuumiigR^ihaan = undergrounds; chaityagR^ihaan = houses at the beginning of street intersections; gR^ihaati gR^ihakaanapi = and also small houses faraway from the main houses.

Thus thinking Hanuma began to search again undergrounds, houses at the beginning of street intersections and also small houses faraway from the main houses.

utpatan nipatamḥ ca api tiṣṭhan gaccan punaḥ kvacit |

apāvṛṇvamḥ ca dvārāṇi kapāṭāni avaghaṭṭayan || 5-12-15

praviśan niṣpatamḥ ca api prapatann utpatann api |

sarvam api avakāśam sa vicacāra mahā kapiḥ || 5-12-16

15;16. saH mahaakapiH = the great Hanuma; utpatan = flying; punaH punaH = again and again; nishhpatamshchaapi = and jumping down; tishhThan = standing up; ghachchhan = walking; dvaaraaNi apaavR^iNvan = opening doors; kavaaTaani avaghaaTayan = pushing doors; pravishan = and entering(inside); nishhpatamshchaapi = coming out; prapatan = climbing down; utpatan api = climbing up; vichachaara = wandered; sarvam avakaasam = all opportunity.

The great Hanuma flying again and again and jumping down, standing up, walking, opening doors, pushing doors and entering inside, coming out, climbing down, climbing up wandered all opportunity.

catur angula mātro api na avakāśaḥ sa vidyate |

rāvaṇa antaḥ pure tasmin yam kapir na jagāma saḥ || 5-12-17

17. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; tasmin ravaNaantaH pure = in that city of Ravana; yam na jagaama = whatever region he did not go; saH = avakaashaH = that region; na vidhyate = was not there; chaturaN^guLa maatro.api = even for four angulas.

That Hanuma in that city of Ravana - whatever region he did not go that region was not there even for four angulas.

prākara antara rathyāḥ ca vedikaḥ caitya saṃśrayāḥ |

śvabhrāḥ ca puṣkariṇyaḥ ca sarvam tena avalokitam || 5-12-18

18. prakaarantara radhyaashcha = streets in the middle of fort walls; vedikaaH = platforms; chaitya samshrayaaH = together with the intersection of four streets; diirghikaaH = wells; pushhkariNyashcha = lakes; sarvam = all these; avalokitam = had been seen; tena = by him.

Streets between fort walls, platforms together with the intersection of four streets, wells, lakes all these had been seen by him.

rākṣasyo vividha ākārā virūpā vikṛtāḥ tathā |

dṛṣṭā hanūmatā tatra na tu sā janaka ātmajā || 5-12-19

19. raakshasyaH = Rakshasa women; vividhaakaaraaH = of various forms; viruupaaH = with crooked forms; tathaa = and; vikR^utaaH = horrific forms; dR^ishhTaaH = had been seen; tatra = there; hanumataa = by Hanuma; na tu = but not; saa janakaatmajaa = that Seetha.

Rakshasa women of various forms, with crooked forms and horrific forms had been seen there by Hanuma but not that Seetha.

rūpeṇa apratimā loke varā vidyā dhara striyaḥ |

dṛṭā hanūmatā tatra na tu rāghava nandinī || 5-12-20

20. varaaH = the best; vidhyaadhara striiyaH = Vidhyaadara women; ruupeNa apratimaaH = incomparable by beauty; loke = in the world; dR^ishhTaaH = had been seen; tatra = there; hanumataa = by Hanuma; na tu = but not; raaghavanandinii = Seetha.

The best Vidhyadhara women incomparable by beauty in the world had been seen there by Hanuma, but not Seetha.

nāga kanyā vara ārohāḥ pūrṇa candra nibha ānanāḥ |

dṛṣṭā hanūmatā tatra na tu sītā sumadhyamā || 5-12-21

21.naagakanyaaH = naaga women; varaaroha = with beautiful buttocks; puurNachandra nibhaananaaH = with faces equaling full moon; dR^ishhTaaH = had been seen; hanumataa = by Hanuma; tatra = there; na tu = but not; siitaa = Seetha; su madhyamaa = with a beautiful waist.

Naaga women with beautiful buttocks, with faces equaling full moon had been seen by Hanuma there, but not Seetha with a beautiful waist.

pramathya rākṣasa indreṇa nāga kanyā balādd hṛtāḥ |

dṛṣṭā hanūmatā tatra na sā janaka nandinī || 5-12-22

22. naagakanyaaH = naaga women; hR^itaaH = who had been stolen; balata = forcefully; pramathya = being defeated; raakshasendreNa = by Ravana; dR^ishhTaaH = had been seen; tatra = there; hanumataa = by Hanuma; na saa janakanandinii = not that Seetha.

Naaga women who had been stolen forcefully, being defeated by Ravana had been seen there by Hanuma, not that Seetha

so apaśyamḥ tām mahā bāhuḥ paśyamḥ ca anyā vara striyaḥ |

viṣasāda mahā bāhur hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-12-23

23. saH hanuman = That Hanuma; mahaa baahuH = with great arms; diimaan = the wise one; maarutaatmaja = the son of Vayu; apasyan = not seeing; taam = that Seetha; pasyan = seeing; anyaaH = other; varastriyaH = best women; vishhasaada = became depressed; muhuH = again and again.

That Hanuma with great arms, the wise one, the son of Vayu not seeing that Seetha and seeing other women became depressed again and again.

udyogam vānara indrāṇam plavanam sāgarasya ca |

vyartham vīkṣya anila sutaḥ cintām punar upāgamat || 5-12-24

24. viikshya = seeing; udyogam = the effort; vaaNarendraaNaam = of the best Vanaras; plavanam cha = and the crossing; saagarasya = of ocean; vyartham = as being wasted; anilasutaH = Hanuma; chintaam upaagamat = got depression; punaH = again.

Seeing the effort of the best Vanaras and the crossing of ocean as being wasted, Hanuma got depression again.

avatīrya vimānāc ca hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

cintām upajagāma atha śoka upahata cetanaḥ || 5-12-25

25. atha = there after; maarutaatmajaH = the son of Vaayu; hanuman = Hanuma; avatiirya = got down; vimaanaat = from Pushpaka; upaagamat = obtained; chintaam = thought; shokohahatachetanaH = with a mind overcome with grief.

Thereafter the son of Vayu Hanuma got down from Pushpaka, obtained thought with a mind overcome with grief.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dvādaśaḥ sargaḥ ||

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 13

Introduction

In this chapter Hanuma starts to search for Seetha overcoming the depression. He begins to go towards Ashoka garden to continue his search.

vimānāt tu susamkramya prākāram hari yūthapaḥ |

hanūmān vegavān āsīd yathā vidyud ghana antare || 5-13-1

1. hanuman = Hanuma; hariyuudhapaH = the leader of vanaras; susamkramya = crossed; vimaanaat = from pushpaka; praakaaram = toward the fort wall; aasiit = and became; vegavaan = with speed; vidhyut yathaa = like a lighting; ghanantare = in the middle of cloud.

Hanuma the leader of Vanaras crossed from pushpaka toward the fort wall and became with speed like lighting in the middle of a cloud.

samparikramya hanumān rāvaṇasya niveśanān |

adṛṣṭvā jānakīm sītām abravīd vacanam kapiḥ || 5-13-2

2. kapiH hanuman = the simian Hanuma; samparikramya = went far; raavaNasya niveshanaat = from the house of Ravana; adR^ishhTvaa = not seeing; siitaam = Seetha; jaanakiim = the daughter of king Janaka; abraviit = said; vachanam = (these)words.

The simian Hanuma went far from the house of Ravana and not seeing Seetha, the daughter of King Janaka, said these words:

bhūyiṣṭham loḍitā lankā rāmasya caratā priyam |

na hi paśyāmi vaidehīm sītām sarva anga śobhanām || 5-13-3

3. laN^kaa = the city of Lanka; bhuuyishhTham lolitaa = had been mostly explored; charataa = (by me)attempting; raamasya priyam = the pleasure of Sri Rama; na hi pashyaami = but I am unable to see; siitaam = Seetha; sarvaaN^ga shobhanaam = beautiful in all limbs; vaidehiim = and the daughter of Videha;

"The city of Lanka has been mostly explored by me attempting for the pleasure of Rama. But I am unable to see Seetha, beautiful in all limbs, and the daughter of Videha."

palvalāni taṭākāni sarāṃsi saritaḥ tathā |

nadyo anūpavana antāḥ ca durgāḥ ca dharaṇī dharāḥ || 5-13-4

loḍitā vasudhā sarvā na ca paśyāmi jānakīm |

4. sarvaaH vasudaa = all earth; palvaalaani = (consisting of) pools; taTaakaani = ponds; saraamsi = lakes; tathaa = and; saritaH = streams; nadyaH = rivers; anupavanaantashcha = and forest areas; filled with water; dharaNiidharaaH = mountains; durgaaH = difficult of access; Lolitaa = have been explored; na tu pashyaami = but I did not see; jaanakiim = Seetha.

"All earth consisting of pools, ponds, lakes and streams, rivers and forest areas filled with water, mountains difficult of access have been explored but I did not see Seetha."

iha sampātinā sītā rāvaṇasya niveśane || 5-13-5

ākhyātā gṛdhra rājena na ca paśyāmi tām aham |

5. akhyaataa = it has been said; gR^idhraraajena sampaatinaa = by the eagle king Sampaati; siitaa = Seetha; iha = (to be) here; raavaNasya niveshane = in the house of Ravana; aham = I; na cha pashyaami = I am unable to see; taam = her.

"It has been said by the eagle King Sampati that Seetha is here in the house of Ravana. I am unable to see her."

kim nu sītā atha vaidehī maithilī janaka ātmajā || 5-13-6

upatiṣṭheta vivaśā rāvaṇam duṣṭa cāriṇam |

6. atha = otherwise; siitaa = Seetha; vaidehii = belonging to Videha; maithilii = born in Mithila; janakaatmaja = and daughter of king Janaka; kim nu upatishhTheta = can she be; vivashaa = helplessly; dushhTachaariNam raavaNam = (together with) the evil minded Ravana.

"Otherwise Seetha belonging to Videha born in Mithila and daughter of king Janaka - Can she be helplessly together with the evil minded Ravana."

kṣipram utpatato manye sītām ādāya rakṣasaḥ || 5-13-7

bibhyato rāma bāṇānām antarā patitā bhavet |

7. manye = I think; rakshasaH = while Ravana; bibhyataH = fearing; raamabaaNaanaam = Rama's arrows; kshipramutpatataH = flew quickly; siitaam aadaaya = carrying Seetha; patitaa bhavet = (She) might have fallen down; antaraa = in the middle(of the journey).

"I think while Ravana fearing Rama's arrows flew quickly carrying Seetha, she might have fallen down in the middle of the journey."

athavā hriyamāṇāyāḥ pathi siddha niṣevite || 5-13-8

manye patitam āryāyā hṛdayam prekṣya sāgaram |

8. athavaa = or; manye = I think; hR^idayam = the heart; aayraayaaH = of the noble Seetha; hR^iyamaaryaayaaH = being stolen; patii = in the path; sidhhanishhevite = served by Siddhaas; patitam = must have sunk; saagaram prekshya = at the site of the ocean.

"Or I think the heart of the noble Seetha being stolen in the path served by Siddhas must have sunk at the site of the ocean."

rāvaṇasya ūru vegena bhujābhyām pīḍitena ca || 5-13-9

tayā manye viśāla akṣyā tyaktam jīvitam āryayā |

9. manye = I think; raavanasya uruvegeNa = due to great speed of Ravana; bhujaabhyaam piiDitenacha = and due to the torture of Ravana's shoulders; jiivitam chaktam = the life has been given up; tayaa aaryayaa = by that noble one; vishaalaakshyaa = with wide eyes.

"I think due to great speed of Ravana and due to the torture of Ravana's shoulders the life has been given up by that noble one with wide eyes."

upari upari vā nūnam sāgaram kramataḥ tadā || 5-13-10

viveṣṭamānā patitā samudre janaka ātmajā |

10. tadaa = then; kramataH = while being flown; saagaram upari upari = upon the surface of the ocean; janakaatmaja = Seetha; nunam = definitely; patitaa = fell down; saagare = in the ocean; viveshhThamaana = while wriggling.

"Then while being flown upon the surface of the ocean, Seetha definitely fell down in the ocean while wriggling."

āho kṣudreṇa ca anena rakṣantī śīlam ātmanaḥ || 5-13-11

abandhur bhakṣitā sītā rāvaṇena tapasvinī |

11. aho = or; tapasvinii siitaa bhakishtaa = has the austere Seetha been eaten; anena raavaNena = by this Ravana; kshudreNa = the evil minded one; atmanaH shiilam rakshantii = while she was protecting her chastity; abandhuH = without any relatives(near her).

"Or has the austere Seetha been eaten by this Ravana, the evil minded one while she was protecting her chastity without any relatives near her."

athavā rākṣasa indrasya patnībhir asita īkṣaṇā || 5-13-12

aduṣṭā duṣṭa bhāvābhir bhakṣitā sā bhaviṣyati |

12. athavaa = otherwise; adushhTaa = not being evil; asitekshaNaa = with black eyes saa = she; bhakshitaa bhavishhyati = may have been eaten; raakshasendrasya patniibhi = by the wives of Ravana; dushhTabhaavaabhi = with evil thoughts.

"Otherwise not being evil with black eyes, She may have been eaten by the wives of Ravana with evil thoughts."

sampūrṇa candra pratimam padma patra nibha īkṣaṇam || 5-13-13

rāmasya dhyāyatī vaktram pancatvam kṛpaṇā gatā |

13. kR^ipaNaa = the pitiable Seetha; sampuurNachandra pratimam = equaling full moon; padmapatra nibhyekshaNam = with eyes equaling lotus petals; paJNchantvam gataa = must have obtained death; dhyaayatii = while meditating; raamasya vaktram = upon Rama's face.

"The pitiable Seetha equaling full moon, with eyes equaling lotus petals must have obtained death while meditating upon Rama's face."

hā rāma lakṣmaṇa iti eva hā ayodhyeti ca maithilī || 5-13-14

vilapya bahu vaidehī nyasta dehā bhaviṣyati |

14. vaidehii = the daughter of Videha; maithilii = Seetha; ha raamaa = O Rama; ha lakshmaNa = O Lakshmana; ha ayodhye = O Ayodhya; iti = thus; bahuvilapya = weeping greatly; nyasta dehaa bhavishhyati = may have given up her body.

"The daughter of Videha, Seetha. �O Rama!' �O Lakshmana!' �O Ayodhya!', thus weeping greatly may have given up her body."

athavā nihitā manye rāvaṇasya niveśane || 5-13-15

nūnam lālapyate mandam panjarasthā iva śārikā |

15. manye = I think; athavaa = otherwise; nihitaa = being put; raavaNasya niveshane = in the house of Ravana; siitaa = Seetha; nunam laalpyate = is definitely crying; paJNjarastaa shaarikaa iva = like a caged myna.

"I think otherwise being put in the house of Ravana Seetha is definitely crying like a caged myna."

janakasya kule jātā rāma patnī sumadhyamā || 5-13-16

katham utpala patra akṣī rāvaṇasya vaśam vrajet |

16. katham = how(can); janakasya sutaa = the daughter of King Janaka; ramapatniim = Rama's wife; siita = Seetha; su madhyamaa = with a beautiful waist; utpala patraakshi = with eyes like black lotus petals; vrajet = obtain; raavanasya vasam = Ravana's capture.

"How can the daughter of King Janaka, Rama's wife Seetha with a beautiful waist, with eyes like black lotus petals obtain Ravana's capture."

vinaṣṭā vā pranaṣṭā vā mṛtā vā janaka ātmajā || 5-13-17

rāmasya priya bhāryasya na nivedayitum kṣamam |

17. na kshamam = it is not fair; nivedayutum = to let know; raamasya priyabhaaryasya = to Rama who has a dear wife; janakaatmaja = (if) Seetha; vinashhTaa vaa = is lost; praNashhTavaa = or is not to be seen; mR^itaavaa = or has died.

"It is not fair to let know Rama who has a dear wife if Seetha is lost or is not to be seen or has died."

nivedyamāne doṣaḥ syād doṣaḥ syād anivedane || 5-13-18

katham nu khalu kartavyam viṣamam pratibhāti me |

18. nivedyamaane = to be let known; syaat doshhaH = becomes an error; anivedane = not to let know; syaat = becomes; doshhaH = an error; khatham = how; kartavyam nu khalu = to perform the duty; me = to me; pratibhaati = (this) seems; vishhamam = dire (situation).

"To be let known becomes an error; not to let know becomes an error how to perform the duty? To me this seems dire situation."

asminn evam gate karye prāpta kālam kṣamam ca kim || 5-13-19

bhaved iti matim bhūyo hanumān pravicārayan |

19. asmin kaarye = this task; evam gate = while it goes this way; praaptakaalam = the time is approaching; kim bhavet = what becomes; kshamam = appropriate; iti = thus; hanuman = Hanuma; bhuuyaH pravichaarayat = thought again; matam = (this) view point.

"This task while it goes this way the time is approaching. What becomes appropriate" thus Hanuma thought again this view point.

yadi sītām adṛṣṭvā aham vānara indra purīm itaḥ || 5-13-20

gamiṣyāmi tataḥ ko me puruṣa artho bhaviṣyati |

20. yadi aham gamishhyaami = if I go; vaanarendra puriim = towards Sugreeva's city; ita ha = from here; adR^ishhTvaa = without seeing; siitaam = Seetha; tataH = from that; kaH = (to) what; purushhaarthaH bhavishhyati = avail will this effort be.

"If I go towards Sugreeva's city from here without seeing Seetha from that to what avail will this effort be?"

mama idam langhanam vyartham sāgarasya bhaviṣyati || 5-13-21

praveśaḥ civa lankāyā rākṣasānām ca darśanam |

21. idam = this; mama = my; saagarasya laN^ghanam = crossing of the ocean; laN^kaayaaH praveshascha = entering the city of Lanka; raakshasaanaam darshanam = the site of Rakshasas; vyartham bhavishhyati = (all this) will become waste.

"My crossing of the ocean entering the city of Lanka the site of rakshasas - all this will become waste."

kim vā vakṣyati sugrīvo harayo va samāgatāḥ || 5-13-22

kiṣkindhām samanuprāptau tau vā daśaratha ātmajau |

22. maam = to me; samanupraaptam = reaching; kishkindhaam = Kishkindha; kim vaksyati sugriivaH = what would Sugreeva say; samaagataaH harayaH vaa = or vanaras there; tau dasharaathmajau vaa = or those sons of Dasharatha (what would they say).

"To me reaching Kishkindha what would Sugreeva say or Vanaras there or those sons of Dasharatha what would they say?"

gatvā tu yadi kākutstham vakṣyāmi param apriyam || 5-13-23

na dṛṣṭā iti mayā sītā tataḥ tyakṣyanti jīvitam |

23. gatvaa = going(there); mayaa = by me; kaakustham = for Rama; siitaa na dR^ishhTeti = Seetha has not been seen; iti = thus; vakshaami yadi = if I say; param apriyam = a very unpleasant (word); tataH = thereafter; jiivitam tyakshati = (Rama) will give up life.

"Going there by me for Rama, �Seetha has not been seen' - thus if I say a very unpleasant word thereafter Rama will give up life."

paruṣam dāruṇam krūram tīkṣṇam indriya tāpanam || 5-13-24

sītā nimittam durvākyam śrutvā sa na bhaviṣyati |

24. shrutvaa = hearing; durvaakhyam = bad words; siitaa nimittam = belonging to Seetha; parushham = (that is) harsh; daaruNam = horrible; kruram = cruel; tiikshaNam = sharp; indriyataapanam = sense agonizing; saH na bhavishhyati = He will not exist.

"Hearing bad word belonging to Seetha that is harsh, horrible, cruel, sharp, sense agonizing, He will not exist."

tam tu kṛccra gatam dṛṣṭvā pancatva gata mānasam || 5-13-25

bhṛśa anurakto medhāvī na bhaviṣyati lakṣmaṇaḥ |

25. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tam = that Rama; kR^ichchhra gatam = being with troubles; paJNchatva gatamaanasam = being with a heart towards death; lakshmaNaH = Lakshmana; bhR^ishaanuraktaH = one with great love; medhaavi = and an intellectual; na bhavishhyati = will not exist.

"Seeing that Rama being with troubles, being with a heart towards death, Lakshmana, one with great love and an intellectual will not exist."

vinaṣṭau bhrātarau śrutvā bharato api mariṣyati || 5-13-26

bharatam ca mṛtam dṛṣṭvā śatrughno na bhaviṣyati |

26. shR^itvaa = hearing; braatarau = brothers; vinashhTau = to be dead; bharataH api = Bharata also; marishhyati = will die; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; mR^itam = the dead; bharatam = Bharata; shatrughnashcha = Shatrughana also; na bhavishhyati = will not exist.

"Hearing brothers to be dead, Bharata also will die. Seeing the dead Bharata, Shatrughana also will not exist."

putrān mṛtān samīkṣya atha na bhaviṣyanti mātaraḥ || 5-13-27

kausalyā ca sumitrā ca kaikeyī ca na saṃśayaḥ |

27. atha = thereafter; sa miikshya = seeing; putraan = sons; mR^itaan = to be dead; maataraH = the mothers; kausalyaa cha = Kausalya sumitraa; cha = and Sumitra; kaikeyii cha = and Kaikeyi; na bhavishhyanti = will not exist; samsayaH na = there is no doubt.

"Thereafter seeing sons to be dead the mothers Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi will not exist - there is no doubt."

kṛtajñaḥ satya saṃdhaḥ ca sugrīvaḥ plavaga adhipaḥ || 5-13-28

rāmam tathā gatam dṛṣṭvā tataḥ tyakṣyanti jīvitam |

28. kR^itajJNaH = grateful; satyasandhashcha = true to pledge; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; plavagaadhi paH = the leader of Vanaras; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; raamam = Rama; tathaa gatam = die in that way; jiivitam tyakshyati = will give up life; tataH = thereafter.

"Grateful, true to pledge Sugreeva, the leader of Vanaras, seeing Rama the leader of Vanaras seeing Rama die in that way will give up life thereafter."

durmanā vyathitā dīnā nirānandā tapasvinī || 5-13-29

pīḍitā bhartṛ śokena rumā tyakṣyati jīvitam |

29. piiDitaa = being tortured; bhartrushokena = by the sorrow of husband; vyathitaa = made sad; durmanaaH = by a gloomy heart; diinaa = disconsolate; niraanandaa = without happiness; tapasvinii = to be pitied; rumaa = Ruma; tyakshati = will give up; jiivitam = life.

"Being tortured by the sorrow of husband, made sad by a gloomy heart, disconsolate without happiness, to be pitied, Ruma will give up life."

vālijena tu duhkhena pīḍitā śoka karśitā || 5-13-30

pancatva gamane rājñaḥ tārā api na bhaviṣyati |

30. piiDitaa = being distressed; vaalijenadukhena = from the sorrow of Vali; shokakarshitaa = being emaciated from grief; taaraapi = Tara also; na bhavishhyati = will not exist; raajJNi = (while) the king Sugreeva; paJNchatvam gate = is obtaining death.

"Being distressed from the sorrow of Vali, being emaciated from grief, Tara also will not exist while the king Sugreeva is obtaining death."

mātā pitror vināśena sugrīva vyasanena ca || 5-13-31

kumāro api angadaḥ kasmād dhārayiṣyati jīvitam |

31. kumaaraH = the young; angada api = Angada also; vinaashenaa = from the death; maataa pitro = of mother and father; vyasanena = from the grief; suriivasya = of Sugreeva; kasmaat = why will (he); dhaarayishhyati jiivitam = retain life.

"The young Angada also from the death of mother and father, from the grief of Sugreeva - why will he retain life?"

bhartṛjena tu śokena abhibhūtā vana okasaḥ || 5-13-32

śirāṃsi abhihaniṣyanti talair muṣṭibhir eva ca |

32. vanaukasaH = Vanaras; hyabhibhuutaaH = being rejected; bhatrujena duHkhena = by the sorrow due to their lord; abhihanishhyanti = will strike; shiraamsi = their heads; talaiH = with palms; mushhTibhirevacha = and fists.

"Vanaras being rejected by the sorrow due to their lord will strike their heads with palms and fists."

sāntvena anupradānena mānena ca yaśasvinā || 5-13-33

lālitāḥ kapi rājena prāṇāmḥ tyakṣyanti vānarāḥ |

33. vaanaaraaH = Vanaras; laalitaaH = loved; yashasvinaa kapiraajeH = by the famous Sugreeva; saantvenaa = through good words; anupradaanena = through small gifts; maanena = through respect; chakshyanti = will give up praNaan = lives.

"Vanaras loved by the famous king Sugreeva through good words, through small gifts, through respect will give up lives."

na vaneṣu na śaileṣu na nirodheṣu vā punaḥ || 5-13-34

krīḍām anubhaviṣyanti sametya kapi kunjarāḥ |

34. kapikuJNjaraaH = best among Vanaras; na anubhavishhyanti = will not enjoy; sametya = together; kriiDaam = sport; vaneshhu = in forest; na shaileshhu = not on mountains; nirodheshhu vaa punaH = not again in covered places.

"Best among Vanaras will not enjoy together sport in forest, not on mountains, not again in covered places."

saputra dārāḥ sāmātyā bhartṛ vyasana pīḍitāḥ || 5-13-35

śaila agrebhyaḥ patiṣyanti sametya viṣameṣu ca |

35. sa putra dhaaraaH = together with wife and children; saamaatyaaH = and together with ministers; bhartuvyasana piiDitaaH = being tortured by grief of their lord; patishhyanti = they will fall down; shailaagrebhyaH = from top of mountains; sameshhu = on to flat lands; vishhameshhu cha = and on to rugged lands.

"Together with wife and children and together with ministers being tortured by grief of their lord, they will fall down from top of mountains on to flat lands and on to rugged lands."

viṣam udbandhanam vā api praveśam jvalanasya vā || 5-13-36

upavāsam atho śastram pracariṣyanti vānarāḥ |

36. vaanaraaH = Vanaras; pracharishhyanti = will perform(death); vishham = (taking) poison; utbandhanam vaapi = or get hanged; jvalanasya pravesham vaa = or entering fire; upavaasam = or fasting; atho = or; shastram = a weapon.

"Vanaras will perform death by taking poison or getting hanged or entering fire or fasting or a weapon."

ghoram ārodanam manye gate mayi bhaviṣyati || 5-13-37

ikṣvāku kula nāśaḥ ca nāśaḥ caiva vana okasām |

37 mayi gate = while I am going; manye = I think; ikshvaaku kula naashashcha = (about) the destruction of Ikshvaaku dynasty; naashashcaiva = and destruction; vanaukasaam = of Vanaras; bhavishhyati = and there will be; ghoram aarodhanam = a terrible wail.

"While I am going I think about the destruction of Ikshvaaku dynasty and destruction of Vanaras and there will be a terrible wail."

so aham na eva gamiṣyāmi kiṣkindhām nagarīm itaḥ || 5-13-38

na hi śakṣyāmi aham draṣṭum sugrīvam maithilīm vinā |

38. aham = I; naiva gamishhyaami = will not go; itaH = from here; kishkindhaam nagariim = to the kishkindha city; aham = I; na cha shakshyaamyaham = (am)not capable; drashhTum = to see; sugriivam = Sugreeva; maithiliim vinaa = without Seetha.

"I will not go from here to the Kishkindha city. I am not capable to see Sugreeva without Seetha."

mayi agaccati ca ihasthe dharma ātmānau mahā rathau || 5-13-39

āśayā tau dhariṣyete vanarāḥ ca manasvinaḥ |

39. mayii = I; agachchhati = while not going; ihasthe = being here; dharmaatmaanau = those virtuous ones; mahaa rathau = those great warriors; tau = those two Rama and Lakshmana; dharishhyate = will live; aashayaa = by hope; vaanaraashcha = Vanaras also; manasvinaH = who are agile.

"I while not going, being here those virtuous ones, those great warriors those two Rama and Lakshmana will live by hope. Vanaras also who are agile will live."

hasta ādāno mukha ādāno niyato vṛkṣa mūlikaḥ || 5-13-40

vānaprastho bhaviṣyāmi adṛṣṭvā janaka ātmajām |

sāgara anūpaje deśe bahu mūla phala udake || 5-13-41

40; 41. adR^ishhtvaa = without seeing; janakaatmajaa = Seetha; hastaa danaH = (subsisting on) whatever falls on hand; mukhaadaanaH = whatever comes to mouth; niyataH = being self restrained; bhavishhyaami = will become; vaana prastaH = a hermit; vR^ikshamuulikaH = living on trees and herbs; saagaraanupaje dese = at a region near ocean; bahumuulaphalodake = which has many roots; fruits and much water.

"Without seeing Seetha subsisting on whatever falls on hand, whatever comes to mouth, being self restrained I will become a hermit living on trees and herbs at a region near ocean which has many roots, fruits and much water."

citām kṛtvā pravekṣyāmi samiddham araṇī sutam |

upaviṣṭasya vā samyag linginam sādhayiṣyataḥ || 5-13-42

śarīram bhakṣayiṣyanti vāyasāḥ śvāpadāni ca |

42. pravekshyaami = or I will enter; araNiisutam = fire; samidham = which is glowing; chitaam kR^itvaa = after making a funeral pile; vaa = or; upavishhTasya = while sitting; saadhayishhyataH = performing; liN^gnam = fasting onto death; sariram bhakshayishhyanti = my body will be eaten; vaayasaaH = by crows; shvapadaani cha = and by beasts of prey.

"Or I will enter fire which is glowing after making a funeral pile or while sitting performing fasting onto death my body will be eaten by crows and by beasts of prey."

idam api ṛṣibhir dṛṣṭam niryāṇam iti me matiḥ || 5-13-43

samyag āpaḥ pravekṣyāmi na cet paśyāmi jānakīm |

43. idam = this; niryaaNam = way to giving up body; dR^ishhTam = has been seen; maharshhibhi = by sages; iti = this; me matiH = is my; opinion; jaanakiim na chetpashyaami = if I do not see Seetha; pravekshyaami = I will enter; samyak aapaH = lot of water.

"This way to giving up body has been seen by sages. This is my opinion if I do not see Seetha, I will enter lot of water."

sujāta mūlā subhagā kīrti mālā yaśasvinī || 5-13-44

prabhagnā cira rātrī iyam mama sītām apaśyataḥ |

44. siitaam apashyataH = not seeing Seetha; mama kiirtimaalaa = my garland of glory; chiraraatraaya = of long time; sujaatamuula = with a strong foundation; subhagaa = beautiful one; yashasvinii = together with fame; prabhagnaa = has been destroyed.

"Not seeing Seetha, my garland of glory of long time with a strong foundation, beautiful one together with fame has been destroyed."

tāpaso vā bhaviṣyāmi niyato vṛkṣa mūlikaḥ || 5-13-45

na itaḥ pratigamiṣyāmi tām adṛṣṭvā asita īkṣaṇām |

45. bhavishhyaami = I will become; taapasovaa = as a hermit; niyataH = who is self restrained; vR^ikshamuulikaH = resorting to trees and herbs; na pratigamishhyaami = I will not go; itaH = from here; adR^ishhTvaa = not seeing; taam = Seetha; asitekshanaam = with black eyes.

"I will become a hermit who is self restrained resorting to trees and herbs, I will not go from here not seeing Seetha with black eyes."

yadi itaḥ pratigaccāmi sītām anadhigamya tām || 5-13-46

angadaḥ sahitaiḥ sarvair vānarair na bhaviṣyati |

46. yadi pratigachchhaami = if I go back; itaH = from here; anadhigamyaa = without knowing; taam siitaam = that Seetha; na bhavishhyati = there will not be; angadhaH = Angada; sarvaiH tai vaanaraiH saH = together with all those Vanaras.

"If I go back from here without knowing that Seetha, there will not be Angada together with all those Vanaras."

vināśe bahavo doṣā jīvan prāpnoti bhadrakam || 5-13-47

tasmāt prāṇān dhariṣyāmi dhruvo jīvati samgamaḥ |

47. bahavaH doshhaaH = there are lot of blemishes; vinaashe = in dieing; jiivan = one who is alive; pashyati = sees; bhadraaNi = auspicious things; tasmaat = for that reason; dharishhyaami = I will keep; praaNaan = my life; druvaH = it is definite; jiivitasamgaaH = for the meeting of people who are alive.

"There are lots of blemishes in dying; one who is alive sees auspicious things. For that reason I will keep my life. It is definite for the meeting of people who are alive."

evam bahu vidham duhkham manasā dhārayan muhuḥ || 5-13-48

na adhyagaccat tadā pāram śokasya kapi kunjaraḥ |

48. kapikuJNjaraH = Hanuma; dhaarayan = carrying; manasaa = in mind; bahuvidham duHkham = sorrow of various kinds; muhuH = again and again; naadhyagachchhat = did not get; tadaa = then; shokhasya paaram = the crossing of sorrow.

Hanuma carrying in mind sorrow of various kinds again and again did not get then the crossing of sorrow.

rāvaṇam vā vadhiṣyāmi daśagrīvam mahā balam || 5-13-49

kāmam astu hṛtā sītā pratyācīrṇam bhaviṣyati |

49. vaa = otherwise; vadhishhyaami = I will kill; raavaNam = Ravana; dashagriivam = with ten heads; mahaabalam = with great prowess; hR^itaa = the stolen; siitaa = Seetha; kaamam astu = whatever happened to her; pratyaachiirNam bhavishhyati = this will be a revenge to that.

"Otherwise I will kill Ravana with ten heads, with great prowess. Whatever happened to the stolen Seetha, this will be revenge to that."

athavā enam samutkṣipya upari upari sāgaram || 5-13-50

rāmāya upahariṣyāmi paśum paśu pater iva |

50. athavaa = otherwise; samutkshipyaa = carrying; evam = this Ravana; saagaram uparyupari = over the surface of ocean; upaharishhyaami = I will take him; raamaaya = to Rama; pashum iva = like an animal; pashupate = to the lord of animals.

"Otherwise carrying this Ravana over the surface of ocean I will take him to Rama like an animal to the lord of animals."

iti cintā samāpannaḥ sītām anadhigamya tām || 5-13-51

dhyāna śokā parīta ātmā cintayām āsa vānaraḥ |

51. vaanaraH = Hanuma; anadhigamya = not seeing; taam siitaam = that Seetha; iti = thus; samaapannaH = begetting; chintaam = sorrow; chintayaamaasa = thought; dhyaanashokapariitaatma = with a mind cluttered with thoughts and sorrow.

Hanuma not seeing that Seetha thus begetting sorrow, thought with a mind cluttered with thoughts and sorrow.

yāvat sītām na paśyāmi rāma patnīm yaśasvinīm || 5-13-52

tāvad etām purīm lankām vicinomi punaḥ punaḥ |

52. yaavat = to wherever; pashyaami = I see; siitaam = Seetha; raamapatniim = the wife of Sri Rama; yashasviniim = and one with fame; tavat = till there; vichinomi = I will search; etaam laN^kaam puriim = the city of Lanka; punaH punaH = again and again.

"To wherever I see Seetha, the wife of Sri Rama and one with fame, till there I will search the city of Lanka again and again."

sampāti vacanāc ca api rāmam yadi ānayāmi aham || 5-13-53

apaśyan rāghavo bhāryām nirdahet sarva vānarān |

53. sampaati vachanaat = based on words of Sampati; aham aanayaami yadi = if I bring; raamam = Sri Rama(then); raghavaH = Sri Rama; apasyan = not seeing; bhaaryaam = wife; nirdahet = will burn; sarva vaanaraan = all Vanaras.

"Based on words of Sampati if I bring Sri Rama then Sri Rama not seeing wife will burn all Vanaras."

iha eva niyata āhāro vatsyāmi niyata indriyaḥ || 5-13-54

na mat kṛte vinaśyeyuḥ sarve te nara vānarāḥ |

54. niyataahaaraH = with limited food; yatendriyaH = and with restrained senses; vatsyaami = and I live; ihaiva = here itself; matkR^ite = by my deed; te naravaanaraaH = those men and vanaras; na vinasheyuH = let they not be destroyed.

"With limited food and with restrained senses, I live here itself. By my deed those men and vanaras - let they not be destroyed."

aśoka vanikā ca api mahatī iyam mahā drumā || 5-13-55

imām abhigamiṣyāmi na hi iyam vicitā mayā |

55. yaa = whatever; iyam = this; ashokavanikaa = Ashoka garden; mahaadR^imaa = with great trees; dR^ishyate = is being seen; imam = this; adhigamishhyaami = I will obtain; iyam = this; na vichitaaH = has not been searched; mayaa = by me.

"Whatever this Ashoka garden with great trees is being seen this I will obtain. This has not been searched by me."

vasūn rudrāmḥ tathā ādityān aśvinau maruto api ca || 5-13-56

namaḥ kṛtvā gamiṣyāmi rakṣasām śoka vardhanaḥ |

56. namaskR^itvaa = saluting; vasuun = the eight Vasus; rudraan = Rudras; tathaa = and; aadityaan = Adityas; aswinau = the two Aswinis; maruto api cha = seven maruts; gamishhyaami = I will go; shokavardhanaH = to increase the grief; rakshasaam = of Rakshasas.

"Saluting the eight Vasus, Rudras and Adityas, the two Aswinis, seven Maruts, I will go to increase the grief of Rakshasas."

jitvā tu rākṣasān devīm ikṣvāku kula nandinīm || 5-13-57

sampradāsyāmi rāmāyā yathā siddhim tapasvine |

57. jitvaatu = defeating; sarvaan rakshasaan = all Rakshasas; sampradaasyaami = I will give; ikshvaaku kulanandinii = Seetha who gives happiness to Ikshvaaku dynasty; raamaya = to Sri Rama; sidhhim yathaa = as the fruit of austerity; tapasvine = to an ascetic.

"Defeating all rakshasas, I will give Seetha, who gives happiness to Ikshvaaku dynasty to Sri Rama as the fruit of austerity to an ascetic."

sa muhūrtam iva dhyātvā cintā vigrathita indriyaḥ || 5-13-58

udatiṣṭhan mahā bāhur hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

58. mahaa tejaaH = the great gloried; maarutaatmajaH = son of Vayu; saH hanuman = that Hanuma; vudatishhTat = got up; chintaaH grathitedriyaH = with his senses tied by grief; dhyaatvaa = meditating; muhurtam iva = for a moment.

The gloried son of Vayu that Hanuma got up with his senses tied by grief.

namo astu rāmāya salakṣmaṇāya |

devyai ca tasyai janaka ātmajāyai |

namo astu rudra indra yama anilebhyo |

namo astu candra arka marud gaṇebhyaḥ || 5-13-59

59. namaH astu = let there be salutations; raamaaya = to Sri Rama; sa lakshmaNaaya = together with Lakshmana; tasyai janakaatmajaayai cha = also to that; daughter of Janaka; devyai = who is divine namaH astu = let there be salutations; rudrendra yamaanilebhyaH = to Rudra; Indra; Yama and Vaayu; namaH astu = let there be salutations; chandrarkamarudgaNebhyaH = to Chandra; Sun and Marut ganas.

"Let there be salutations to Sri Rama together with Lakshmana, also to that, who is divine let there be salutations. To Rudra, Indra, Yama and Vaayu let there be salutations."

sa tebhyaḥ tu namaḥ kṛtvā sugrīvāya ca mārutiḥ |

diśaḥ sarvāḥ samālokya aśoka vanikām prati || 5-13-60

60. saH marutiH = that Hanuma; namaskR^itvaa = saluting; tebhyaH = to all those; sugriivaaya cha = and also to Sugreeva; samaalokya = observing; sarvaaH dishaH = all directions; gataH = went; ashokavanikaam = towards Ashoka garden.

That Hanuma saluting to all those and also to Sugreeva, observing all directions went towards Ashoka garden.

sa gatvā manasā pūrvam aśoka vanikām śubhām |

uttaram cintayām āsa vānaro māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-13-61

61. maarutaatmajaH = the son of Vayu; saH vaanara = that Vanara; gatvaa = went; manasaa = by mind; puurvam = before itself; ashoka vanikaam = toward that Ashoka garden; shubham = the auspicious one; chintayaamaasa = pondered; uttaram = the task to be done later.

The son of Vayu, that Vanara went by mind before itself toward that Ashoka garden. The auspicious one pondered the task to be done later.

dhruvam tu rakṣo bahulā bhaviṣyati vana ākulā |

aśoka vanikā cintyā sarva saṃskāra saṃskṛtā || 5-13-62

62. ashokavanikaa = the Ashoka garden; dR^ivam = definitely; bhavishhyati = will be; rakshobahulaa = with many rakshasas; vanaakulaa = filled with trees; sarvasamsaara samskR^itaa = adorned with various cultures; puNyaa = and sacred.

"The Ashoka garden definitely will be with many rakshasas, filled with trees, adorned with various cultures and sacred."

rakṣiṇaḥ ca atra vihitā nūnam rakṣanti pādapān |

bhagavān api sarva ātmā na atikṣobham pravāyati || 5-13-63

samkṣipto ayam mayā ātmā ca rāma arthe rāvaṇasya ca |

63. tatra = there; muulam = definitely; rakshinashcha = guards; rakshyanti = will be protecting; vihitaaha = assigned; paadapaan = trees; sarvaatma = omni present; bhagavaan api = lord Vayu also; pravaati vai = will be blowing by; naatikshobham = without force; mayaa = by me; iyam atmaa = this body; samkshiptaH = has been made small; raamaadhe = for the sake of Sri Rama; ravaNasya cha = and (to avoid) Ravana.

"There definitely guards will be protecting assigned, trees, omnipresent Lord Vayu also will be blowing by without force, and by me this body has been made small for the sake of Sri Rama and to avoid Ravana."

siddhim me samvidhāsyanti devāḥ sarṣi gaṇāḥ tv iha || 5-13-64

brahmā svayambhūr bhagavān devāḥ caiva diśantu me |

siddhim agniḥ ca vāyuḥ ca puru hūtaḥ ca vajradhṛt || 5-13-65

varuṇaḥ pāśa hastaḥ ca soma ādityai tathaiva ca |

aśvinau ca mahātmānau marutaḥ sarva eva ca || 5-13-66

siddhim sarvāṇi bhūtāni bhūtānām caiva yaḥ prabhuḥ |

dāsyanti mama ye ca anye adṛṣṭāḥ pathi gocarāḥ || 5-13-67

64;65;66;67. devaaH = Devas; sarshhigaNaaH = together with ascetics; samvidhaasyanti = will make; siddhim = success; me = to me; iha = here; svayambhuuH = self born; brahmaa = Brahma; bhagvaan = the divine one; devaashchaivaa = and devas; agnishcha = and Agni; vaayushcha = and Vaayu; puruhuutashcha = devendra; vajrabhR^it = wearing the weapon of Vajra; varuNashcha = and Varuna ; paashahastaH = with Pasha in hand; tathaiva cha = and also; somaadityau = the Sun and the moon; aswinau cha = and the aswinis; mahaatmaanau = the great ones; marutaH = maruts; sharvaH eva cha = and Eshwara; dishantu = may give; me siddhim = my success; yaH = whoever; prabhuuH = is the lord; bhuutaanaam = of all living creatures; sarvaaNi bhuutaani = among all living beings; anye = others; ye = who; adR^ishhTaaH = being unseen; ghocharaaH = exist; pathi = in the path; daasyanti = may give; sidhhim = success; mama = to me.

"Devas together with ascetics will make success to me here, self born Brahma the divine one and devas and Agni and Vaayu, Devendra wearing the weapon of Vajra and Varuna with Pasha in hand and also the Sun and the moon and the aswinis. The great ones Maruts and Eshwara may give my success. Whoever is the lord of all living creatures among all living beings others who being unseen exist in the path may give success to me."

tad unnasam pāṇḍura dantam avraṇam |

śuci smitam padma palāśa locanam |

drakṣye tad āryā vadanam kadā nv aham |

prasanna tārā adhipa tulya darśanam || 5-13-68

68. kadaa = when; aham drakshye nu = will I see; tat aarya vadanam = that noble face; unnasam = with a high nose; paaNDuram dantam = with white teeth; avraNam = without any injuries; shuchismitam = with a bright smile; padmaphalaasha lochanam = with eyes resembling lotus petals; prasanna taaradhipa tulya darshanam = with sight equaling the splendor of clear full moon.

"When will I see that noble face with a high nose, with white teeth without any injuries with a bright smile, with eyes resembling lotus petals with sight equaling the splendor of clear full moon?"

kṣudreṇa pāpena nṛśaṃsa karmaṇā |

sudāruṇa alāmkṛta veṣa dhāriṇā|

bala abhibhūtā abalā tapasvinī |

katham nu me dṛṣṭa pathe adya sā bhavet || 5-13-69

69. kadam = how; saa abalaa = that powerless Seetha; tapasvinii = helpless one; balaabhibhuutaa = forcefully taken away; kshudreNa = (by the) mean ; paapena = vile (Ravana); nR^ishamsa karmaNa = with a cruel action; sudaaruNa alankR^ita veshha dhaariNaa = with a horribly decorated form; bhavet nu = will fall; me dR^ishhTipathe = in the range of my sight; adya = today.

"How that powerless Seetha, a helpless one, forcefully taken away by the mean vile Ravana with a cruel action, with a horribly decorated form will fall in the range of my sight today."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe trayodaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 14

Introduction

Hanuma enters the Ashoka garden and observes its beauty. He starts looking for Seetha in the garden. He thinks that Seetha would definitely come to that garden if she were to be alive.

sa muhūrtam iva dhyatvā manasā ca adhigamya tām |

avapluto mahā tejāḥ prākāram tasya veśmanaḥ || 5-14-1

1. saH = that Hanuma; mahaa tejaaH = with great resplendence; dhyaatvaa = thought; muhuurtam iva = for a moment; adhigamya = obtained; taam = that Ashoka garden ; manasaa = by mind; avaplutaH = jumped; tasya veshmanaH prakaaram = from the compound wall of that house.

That Hanuma with great resplendence thought for a moment, obtained that Ashoka garden by mind and jumped from the compound wall of that house.

sa tu samhṛṣṭa sarva angaḥ prākārastho mahā kapiḥ |

puṣpita agrān vasanta ādau dadarśa vividhān drumān || 5-14-2

sālān aśokān bhavyāmḥ ca campakāmḥ ca supuṣpitān |

uddālakān nāga vṛkṣāmḥ cūtān kapi mukhān api || 5-14-3

2;3. saH mahaa kapiH = that great Hanuma; samhR^iSTa sarva angaH = with joyful limbs; praakaarasthaH = being on enclosure wall; dadarsha = saw; vidvidhaan drumaan = various trees; saalaan = (such as) Sal; bhavyaan ashokaan = beautiful Ashoka; su puSpitaan champakaamshcha = champakas full of flowers; uddaalakaan = Uddalaka; naaga vR^ikSaan = Naga; chuutaan = mango trees; kapi mukhaan api = with their fruit in the colour of the snout of a monkey; puSpita agraan = in full blossom; vasanta aadau = at the start of the spring.

That great Hanuma with joyful limbs, being on enclosure wall saw various trees such as Sal, beautiful Ashoka, Champaka full of flowers, Uddalaka, Naga, mango trees with their fruit in the colour of the snout of a monkey, in full blossom at the start of the spring.

atha āmra vaṇa saṃcannām latā śata samāvṛtām |

jyā mukta iva nārācaḥ pupluve vṛkṣa vāṭikām || 5-14-4

4. atha = thereafter; pupluve = (Hanuma) flew; naaraachaH iva = like a Naracha arrow; jyaa muktaH = released from bow string; vR^ikSaan vaaTikaam = toward the garden; aamravaNa samchannaam = covered by mango trees; lataa shata samaavR^itaam = and surrounded by hundreds of creepers

Thereafter Hanuma flew like a Naracha arrow released from bow string, toward the garden covered by mango trees and surrounded by hundreds of creepers.

sa praviṣya vicitrām tām vihagair abhināditām |

rājataiḥ kāncanaiḥ caiva pādapaiḥ sarvato vṛtām || 5-14-5

vihagair mṛga samghaiḥ ca vicitrām citra kānanām |

udita āditya samkāśām dadarśa hanumān kapiḥ || 5-14-6

vṛtām nānā vidhair vṛkṣaiḥ puṣpa upaga phala upagaiḥ |

kokilair bhṛnga rājaiḥ ca mattair nitya niṣevitām || 5-14-7

prahṛṣṭa manuje kale mṛga pakṣi samākule |

matta barhiṇa samghuṣṭām nānā dvija gaṇa āyutām || 5-14-8

5;6;7;8. saH hanuman = that Hanuma; kapiH = the simian; dadarsha = saw; taam pravishhya = entering that garden; prahR^ishhTa manuje = with happy humans; mR^iga pakshhi samaakule = filled with animals and birds; vichitraam = with varied hues; kale = during spring; abhinaaditaam = resounded; vihagaiH = by birds; paadapaiH = with trees; raajataiH = made of silver; kaancanaiH caiva = made of gold; vR^itaam = surrounded; sarvataH = everywhere; vihagaiH = by birds; mR^iga samghaiH = and groups of animals; vichitraam = wonderful; chitra kaananaam = with wonderful trees; udita aaditya samkaashaam = equaling the Sun at sunrise; vR^itaam = together; vR^ikSaiH = with trees; naanaa vidhaiH = of various kinds; puSpa upaga phala upagaiH = which obtained flowers and fruits; nitya niSevitaam = served daily; kokilaiH = by Cuckoos; bhR^inga raajaiH ca = and by dragon flies; matta barhiNa samghuSTaam = resounded by peacocks in heat; naanaa dvija gaNaa aayutaam = with groups of birds of various kinds.

That Hanuma the simian, saw on entering that garden filled with happy humans, animals and birds with varied hues during spring, resounded by birds, with trees made of silver, made of gold, surrounded everywhere by birds and groups of animals; wonderful with wonderful trees equaling the Sun at sunrise together with trees of various kinds which obtained flowers and fruits, served daily by Cuckoos and by dragon flies, resounded by peacocks in heat and with groups of birds of various kinds.

mārgamāṇo vara ārohām rāja putrīm aninditām |

sukha prasuptān vihagān bodhayām āsa vānaraḥ || 5-14-9

9. vaanaraH = Hanuma; maargamaaNaH = searching; raja putriim = the royal daughter Seetha; vara aarohaam = with excellent limbs; aninditaam = and without blame; bodhayaam aasa = woke up; vihagaan = birds; sukha prasuptaan = in comfortable sleep.

Hanuma searching the royal daughter Seetha with excellent limbs and without blame, woke up birds in comfortable sleep.

utpatadbhir dvija gaṇaiḥ pakṣaiḥ sālāḥ samāhatāḥ |

aneka varṇā vividhā mumucuḥ puṣpa vṛṣṭayaḥ || 5-14-10

10. saalaaH = trees; samaahataaH = hit; pakSaiH = by wings; dvija gaNaiH = of groups of birds; utpatadbhiH = in flight; mumucuH = shed; puSpa vR^iSTayaH = showers of flowers; aneka varNaaH = of various colours; vividhaaH = and of various kinds.

Trees hit by wings of groups of birds in flight shed showers of flowers of various colours and of various kinds.

puṣpa avakīrṇaḥ śuśubhe hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ |

aśoka vanikā madhye yathā puṣpamayo giriḥ || 5-14-11

11. maaruta aatmajaH = the son of Lord Vayu; hanumaan = Hanuma; puSpa avakiirNaH = sprinkled with flowers shushubhe = shone; giriH yathaa = like a mountain; puSpamayaH = of flowers; ashoka vanikaa madhye = in the middle of Ashoka garden.

The son of Lord Vayu, Hanuma sprinkled with flowers shone like a mountain of flowers in the middle of Ashoka garden.

diśaḥ sarva abhidāvantam vṛkṣa ṣaṇḍa gatam kapim |

dRṣṭvā sarvāṇi bhūtāni vasanta iti menire || 5-14-12

12. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; kapim = Hanuma; prathaavantam = running; sarvaaH dishaH = in all directions; vR^ikSa SaNDa gatam = and being in the middle of trees; sarvaaNi bhuutaani = all living creatures; menire = thought; vasantaH iti = (Him to be) vasanta.

Seeing Hanuma running in all directions and being in the middle of trees, all living creatures thought Him to be Vasanta, the lord of spring.

vṛkṣebhyaḥ patitaiḥ puṣpair avakīrṇā pṛthag vidhaiḥ |

rarāja vasudhā tatra pramadā iva vibhūṣitā || 5-14-13

13. tatra = there; vasudhaa = the Earth; avakiirNaa = sprinkled; puSpaiH = by flowers; pR^ithak vidhaiH = of various kinds; patitaiH = which fell down; vR^ikSebhyaH = from trees; raraaja = shone; vibhuuSitaa pramadeva = like a well decorated woman.

There the Earth sprinkled by flowers of various kinds which fell down from trees shone like a well decorated woman.

tarasvinā te taravaḥ tarasā abhiprakampitāḥ |

kusumāni vicitrāṇi sasRjuḥ kapinā tadā || 5-14-14

14. tadaa = then; te taravaH = those trees; abhiprakampitaaH = shaken; tarasaa = by the might; kapinaa = of Hanuma; tarasvinaa = the mighty one; sasR^ijuH = showered; vicitraaNi kusumaani = wonderful flowers.

Then those trees, shaken by the might of Hanuma the mighty one, showered wonderful flowers.

nirdhūta patra śikharāḥ śīrṇa puṣpa phala drumāḥ |

nikṣipta vastra ābharaṇā dhūrtā iva parājitāḥ || 5-14-15

15. drumaaH = the trees; nirdhuuta patra shikharaaH = with their branches removed leaves; shiirNa puSpa phalaaH = with fallen down fruits and flowers; paraajitaaH dhuurtaa iva = were like defeated gamblers; nikSipta vastra aabharaNaaH = with their clothes and jewellery kept down.

The trees with their branches, removed leaves with fallen down fruits and flowers were like defeated gamblers with their clothes and jewellery kept down.

hanūmatā vegavatā kampitāḥ te naga uttamāḥ |

puṣpa parṇa phalāni āśu mumucuḥ puṣpa śālinaḥ || 5-14-16

16. naga uttamaaH = the excellent trees; puSpa shaalinaH = shining with best flowers; kampitaaH = shaken; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; vegavataa = with speed; mumucuH = fell down; aashu = instantly; puSpa parNa phalaani = flowers; leaves and fruits.

The excellent trees shining with best flowers fell down instantly flowers, leaves and fruits.

vihamga samghair hīnāḥ te skandha mātra āśrayā drumāḥ |

babhūvur agamāḥ sarve mārutena iva nirdhutāḥ || 5-14-17

17. sarve = all; te drumaaH = those trees; hiinaaH = losing; vihamga samghaiH = groups of birds; babhuuvuH = became; skandha maatra aashrayaaH = being resort to branches only; agamaaH iva = like trees; nirdhutaaH = shook; maarutena = by wind

All those trees losing groups of birds became being a resort to branches only like trees shook by wind.

vidhūta keśī yuvatir yathā mṛdita varṇikā |

niṣpīta śubha danta oṣṭhī nakhair dantaiḥ ca vikṣatā || 5-14-18

tathā lāngūla hastaiḥ ca caraṇābhyām ca marditā |

babhūva aśoka vanikā prabhagna vara pādapā || 5-14-19

18;19. marditaa = hit; laanguula hastaiH ca = by (Hanuma's) tail and hands; caraNaabhyaam ca = and feet; ashoka vanikaa = Ashoka garden; prabhagna vara paadapaa = with broken best trees; babhuuva = became; yuvatiH yathaa tathaa = like a young woman; nirdhuuta keshii = with disturbed hair; mR^idita varNakaaH = with effaced sandal paste; niSpiita shubha danta oSThii = with auspicious teeth and lips drunk from; vikSataa = wounded; nakhaiH = by nails; dantaiH ca = and by teeth

Hit by Hanuma's tail, hands and feet, Ashoka garden with broken best trees became like a young woman with disturbed hair, with effaced sandal paste, with her auspicious teeth and lips drunk from and wounded by nails and by teeth.

mahā latānām dāmāni vyadhamat tarasā kapiḥ |

yathā prāvṛṣi vindhyasya megha jālāni mārutaḥ || 5-14-20

20. kapiH = Hanuma; vyadhamat = broke; mahaa lataanaam daamaani = circles of great creepers; tarasaa = by His might; yathaa = like; maarutiH = the wind; praavR^iSi = during rainy season; vindhyasya megha jaalaani = (breaking) the groups of clouds of mountain Vindhya.

Hanuma broke circles of great creepers by His might like the wind during rainy season, breaking the groups of clouds of mountain Vindhya.

sa tatra maṇi bhūmīḥ ca rājatīḥ ca mano ramāḥ |

tathā kāncana bhūmīḥ ca vicaran dadṛśe kapiḥ || 5-14-21

21. sa kapiH = that Hanuma; vicharan = pacing; tatra = there; dadarsha = saw; manibhuumiishcha = diamonds studded floors; raajatiishcha = silver inlaid floors; tathaa = and; manoramaaH = beautiful; kaancana bhuumiishcha = gold inlaid floors.

That Hanuma pacing there saw diamond studded floors, silver inlaid floors, and beautiful gold inlaid floors.

vāpīḥ ca vividha ākārāḥ pūrṇāḥ parama vāriṇā |

mahā arhair maṇi sopānair upapannāḥ tataḥ tataḥ || 5-14-22

muktā pravāla sikatā sphaṭika antara kuṭṭimāḥ |

kāncanaiḥ tarubhiḥ citraiḥ tīrajair upaśobhitāḥ || 5-14-23

phulla padma utpala vanāḥ cakra vāka upakūjitāḥ |

natyūha ruta samghuṣṭā haṃsa sārasa nāditāḥ || 5-14-24

dīrghābhir druma yuktābhiḥ saridbhiḥ ca samantataḥ |

amRta upama toyābhiḥ śivābhir upasaṃskṛtāḥ || 5-14-25

latā śatair avatatāḥ santānaka samāvṛtāḥ |

nānā gulma āvṛta vanāḥ kara vīra kṛta antarāḥ || 5-14-26

22-26. (Hanuma saw ponds) puurNaaH = filled; parama vaariNaa = with the best waters; upapannaaH = together; tataH tataH = there and there; maNi sopaanaiH = with stairs embedded with diamonds; mahaa arhaiH = of great value; muktaa pravaala sikataaH = with pearls and corals as sand; sphaTika antara kuTTimaaH = with bottoms of crystal and precious stones; upashobhitaaH = shone; tarubhiH = by trees; kaancanaiH = of golden hue; citraiH = and of wonderful hue; diirajaiH = at banks; phulla padma utpala vanaaH = containing beds of lotuses in full blossom and lilies; cakra vaaka upakuujitaaH = resounded by chakravaka birds nearby; natyuuha ruta samghuSTaaH = sounded by water fowls; hamsa saarasa naaditaaH = resounded by swans and cranes; diirghaabhiH druma yuktaabhiH = together with tall trees; amR^ita upama toyaabhiH = with nectar like waters; shivaabhiH sharidbhiH = with auspicious canals; samantataH = in all directions; avatataaH = spread; lataa shataiH = with hundreds of creepers; santaanaka samaavR^itaH = covered by the flowers of santaana trees; naanaa gulma aavR^ita gaNaaH = surrounded by various shrubs; kara viira kR^ita antaraaH = with middle regions of karaveera trees; vaapishcha = and also wells; vividhaakaaraaH = and in various shapes;

Hanuma saw ponds filled with the best waters, together there and there with stairs embedded with diamonds of great value, with pearls and corals as sand, with bottoms made of crystal and precious stones, shone by trees of golden hue and of wonderful hue at banks containing beds of lotuses in full blossom and lilies, resounded by chakravaka birds nearby, sounded by water fowls, resounded by swans and cranes, together with tall trees, with nectar like waters, with hundreds of auspicious creepers, covered by the flowers of santaana trees, surrounded by various shrubs with middle regions of karaveera and also wells and in various shapes.

tato ambu dhara samkāśam pravRddha śikharam girim |

vicitra kūṭam kūṭaiḥ ca sarvataḥ parivāritam || 5-14-27

śilā gṛhair avatatam nānā vṛkṣaiḥ samāvṛtam |

dadarśa kapi śārdūlo ramyam jagati parvatam || 5-14-28

27-28. tataH = thereafter; harishaarduulaH = the monkey warrior Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; girim = a mountain; ramyam parvatam = (which was a) beautiful mountain; jagati = in the world; ambu dhara samkaasham = equaling cloud; pravR^iddha shikharam = with high peaks; vicitra kuuTam = with wonderful peaks; parivaaritam = surrounded; sarvataH = in all directions; kuuTaiH = by peaks; avatatam = spread; shiraa gR^ihaiH = by caves; samaavR^itam = covered; naanaa vR^ikSaiH = by different trees.

Thereafter the monkey warrior Hanuma saw a mountain which was a beautiful mountain in the world, equaling cloud with high peaks, with wonderful peaks surrounded in all directions by peaks, spread by caves and covered by different trees.

dadarśa ca nagāt tasmān nadīm nipatitām kapiḥ |

ankād iva samutpatya priyasya patitām priyām || 5-14-29

jale nipatita agraiḥ ca pādapair upaśobhitām |

vāryamāṇām iva kruddhām pramadām priya bandhubhiḥ || 5-14-30

punar āvRtta toyām ca dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ |

prasannām iva kāntasya kāntām punar upasthitām || 5-14-31

29-31. kapiH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; nadiim = river; nipatitaam = which fell down; nagaat = from a mountain; priyaam iva = like a beloved (young wife); patitaam = who fell down; samutpatya = after jumping; priyasya angaat = from the lap of a loved one; upashobhitaam = shone; paadapaiH = by trees; jale nipatita agraiH = whose ends fell down in water; pramadaam iva = (or) like a woman; kruddhaam = in anger; vaaryamaaNaam = being detained; priya bandhubhiH = by her near and dear; saH mahaa kapiH = that great Hanuma; punaH dadarsha = again saw (that river); aavR^itta toyaam = with water turning back; kaantaam iva = like a beloved woman; upasthitaam = reaching; punaH = again; prasannaam = being reconciled; kaantasya = to her beloved one.

Hanuma saw river which fell down from the mountain like a beloved (young wife) who fell down after jumping from the lap of a loved one shone by trees whose ends fell down in water or like a woman in anger being detained by her near and dear. That great Hanuma again saw that river with water, turning back like a beloved woman reaching her beloved again, being reconciled to her beloved one.

tasya adūrāt sa padminyo nānā dvija gaṇa āyutāḥ |

dadarśa kapi śārdūlo hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-14-32

32. harishaarduulaH = the best among vanaras; maaruta aatmajaH = (and) the son of Vayu; saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tasya aduuraat = near to that mountain; padminyaH = lotus ponds; naanaa dvija gaNa aayutaaH = together with many groups of birds.

The best among vanaras and the son of Vayu, that Hanuma saw near to that mountain, lotus ponds together with many groups of birds.

kṛtrimām dīrghikām ca api pūrṇām śītena vāriṇā |

maṇi pravara sopānām mukhtā sikata śobhitām || 5-14-33

vividhair mṛga samghaiḥ ca vicitrām citra kānanām |

prāsādaiḥ sumahadbhiḥ ca nirmitair viśva karmaṇā || 5-14-34

kānanaiḥ kṝtrimaiḥ ca api sarvataḥ samalamkṛtām |

33-34. kR^itrimaam diirghikaam ca api = (He also saw) an artificial pond; puurNaam = filled; siitena vaariNaa = with cold water; maNi pravara sopaanaam = with steps embedded with best diamonds; muktaa sikata shobhitaam = shone by the sand of pearls; vichitraam = wonderful; vividhaiH mR^ga samghaiH ca = with various groups of animals; citra kaananaam = with wonderful forest; sumahadbhiH praasaadaiH = with very big buildings; vishva karmaNaa nirmitaiH = made by Vishwakarma; kR^itrimaiH kaananaiH ca api = with groups of artificial trees; sarvataH samalmkR^itaam = decorated in all directions.

He also saw an artificial pond filled with cold water, with steps embedded with best diamonds, shone by the sand of pearls, wonderful forest with very big buildings made by Vishwakarma, with groups of artificial trees decorated in all directions.

ye kecit pādapāḥ tatra puṣpa upaga phala upagāḥ || 5-14-35

sac catrāḥ savitardīkāḥ sarve sauvarṇa vedikāḥ |

35. tatra = there; ye kecit = whatever; paadapaaH = trees were there; puSpa upaga phala upagaaH = with flowers and fruits; sarve = all those; sacchatraaH = were together with umbrellas; savitardiikaaH = together with big platforms; sauvarNa vedikaaH = and with (smaller) golden platforms.

There whatever trees were there with flowers and fruits, all those were together with umbrellas, together with big platforms and with smaller golden platforms.

latā pratānaiḥ bahubhiḥ parṇaiḥ ca bahubhir vRtām || 5-14-36

kāñcanīm śiṃśupām ekām dadarśa sa mahā kapiḥ |

vṛtām hemamayūbhistu vedikābhiḥ samantataḥ || 5-14-37

36-37. hariyuudhapaH = the monkey warrior Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; ekaam shimshupaam = one shimshupaa tree; kaaJNcaniim = golden colour; vR^itaam = covered; bahubhiH lataa prataanaiH = with many groups of creepers; bahubhiH parNaiH = and with many leaves; vR^itaam = surrounded; samantataH = everywhere; vedikaabhiH = with platforms; hemamayiibhistu = made of gold.

The monkey warrior Hanuma saw one shimshupaa tree golden in colour covered with many groups of creepers and with many leaves surrounded everywhere with platforms made of gold.

so apaśyad bhūmi bhāgāmḥ ca garta prasravaṇāni ca |

suvarṇa vṛkṣān aparān dadarśa śikhi samnibhān || 5-14-38

38. saH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; bhuumi bhaagaamH ca = lands; garta prasravaNaani ca = mountain springs; aparaan = and some other; suvarNa vR^ikSaan = golden trees; shikhi samnibhaan = equal to fire.

Hanuma saw lands, mountain springs, and some other golden trees equal to fire.

teṣām drumāṇām prabhayā meror iva mahā kapiḥ |

amanyata tadā vīraḥ kāncano asmi iti vānaraḥ || 5-14-39

tadaa = then; viiraH = the courageous; vaanaraH = Hanuma; amanyata iti = thought thus; divaakaraH = like the sun; prabhayaa = by the radiance; meroH = of Mount Meru; prabhayaa = by the radiance; teSaam drumaaNaam = of those trees; kaancanaH asmi = I am of golden colour.

Then the courageous Hanuma thought thus: "Like the sun by the radiance of Mount Meru, by the radiance of those trees, I am of golden colour."

tām kāncanaiḥ taru gaṇair mārutena ca vījitām |

kinkiṇī śata nirghoṣām dṛṣṭvā vismayam āgamat || 5-14-40

40. taam dR^iSTvaa = seeing that shimshupaa tree; taru gaNaiH = with groups of trees; kaaJNchanaiH = of golden colour; viijitaam = blown; maarutena = by the wind; kinkiNii shata nirghoSaam = with the sound of hundreds of tinkle bells; vismayam aagamat = (Hanuma) got surprised.

Seeing that shimshupaa tree with groups of trees of golden colour blown by the wind, with the sound of hundreds of tinkle bells, Hanuma got surprised.

sa puṣpita agrām rucirām taruṇa ankura pallavām |

tām āruhya mahā vegaḥ śiṃśapām parṇa samvRtām || 5-14-41

41. saH = Hanuma; mahaa baahuH = with great arms; aaruhya = climbing up; taam = that shimshupaa tree; puSpita agraam = with well flowered ends; ruciraam = beautiful one; taruNa ankura pallavaam = mature with young shoots and leaves; parNa samvR^itaam = and covered by leaves.

Hanuma with great arms climbing up that shimshupaa tree with well flowered ends, beautiful tree, mature with young shoots and leaves and covered by leaves (thought thus).

ito drakṣyāmi vaidehīm rāma darśana lālasām |

itaḥ ca itaḥ ca duhkha ārtām sampatantīm yadRccayā || 5-14-42

42. drakSyaami = I will see; yadR^icchayaa = by God's grace; itaH = here; vaidehiim = Seetha; raama darshana laalasaam = who is interested in the sight of Sri Rama; sampatantiim = while she is moving; itaH ca itaH ca = here and there; duhkha aartaam = with grief.

"I will see by God's grace, Seetha who is interested in the sight of Sri Rama while she is moving here and there with grief."

aśoka vanikā ca iyam dṛḍham ramyā durātmanaḥ |

campakaiḥ candanaiḥ ca api bakulaiḥ ca vibhūṣitā || 5-14-43

43. iyam ashoka vanikaa = this Ashoka garden; duraatmanaH = of evil-souled Ravana; dR^iDham = is definitely; ramyaa = beautiful; vibhuuSitaa = it is well decorated; campakaiH = by champaka trees; candanaiH ca = by sandal trees; Vakula = by Vakula tree.

This Ashoka garden of evil-souled Ravana is definitely beautiful; it is well decorated by Champaka trees, by sandal trees and by Vakula trees.

iyam ca nalinī ramyā dvija samgha niṣevitā |

imām sā rāma mahiṣī nūnam eṣyati jānakī || 5-14-44

iyam nalinii ca = this pond also; dvija samgha niSevitaa = served by groups of birds; ramyaa = is beautiful; saa raama mahiSii = that wife of Sri Rama; jaanakii = Janaki; nunam = definitely; eSyati = will come; imaam = for this.

"This pond also served by groups of birds is beautiful; that wife of Sri Rama definitely will come for this pond."

sā rāma rāma mahiṣī rāghavasya priyā sadā |

vana saṃcāra kuśalā nūnam eṣyati jānakī || 5-14-45

45. raama mahiSii = the wife of Sri Rama; raaghavasya priyaa = dear to Sri Rama; satii = a chaste wife; raama = soul captivating one; vana samcaara kushalaa = expert at moving in forest; saa jaanakii = that Janaki; nunam eSyati = will definitely come.

"The wife of Sri Rama dear to Sri Rama, a chaste wife, soul captivating one, expert at moving in forest, that Janaki will definitely come."

athavā mṛga śāva akṣī vanasya asya vicakṣaṇā |

vanam eṣyati sā ca iha rāma cintā anukarśitā || 5-14-46

46. athavaa = otherwise; mR^iga shaava akSii = one with the eyes of a deer; asya vanasya vicakSaNaa = conversant with the forest; raama cinta anukarshitaa = emaciated by the thought of Sri Rama; saa aarya = that noble one; eSyati = will come; iha vanam = for this garden.

"Otherwise one with the eyes of a deer, emaciated by the thought of Sri Rama, that noble one will come for this garden."

rāma śoka abhisamtaptā sā devī vāma locanā |

vana vāsa ratā nityam eṣyate vana cāriṇī || 5-14-47

raama shoka abhisamtaptaa = torched by grief for Sri Rama; vaama locanaa = with beautiful eyes; rataa = interested; nityam = always vana vaase = living in the garden; saa devii = that Devi; vana caariNii = moving about in the garden eSyate = will come.

"Tortured by grief for Sri Rama, with beautiful eyes, interested always living in the garden, that Devi moving about in the garden will come."

vane carāṇām satatam nūnam spṛhayate purā |

rāmasya dayitā bhāryā janakasya sutā satī|| 5-14-48

48. dayitaa bhaaryaa = the beloved wife; raamasya = of Sri Rama; sutaa the daughter; janakasya = of king Janaka; satii = the chaste wife; puraa = earlier; satatam = always; spR^ihayate = was interested; vane caraaNaam = the denizens of the garden; nuunam = this is true.

"The beloved wife of Sri Rama, the daughter of king Janaka, the chaste wife, earlier always was interested the denizens of the garden. This is true."

saṃdhyā kāla manāḥ śyāmā dhruvam eṣyati jānakī |

nadīm ca imām śiva jalām saṃdhyā arthe vara varṇinī || 5-14-49

49. shyaamaa = the ever youthful; varavarNinii = one with the best complexion; jaanakii = Seetha; samdhyaa kaala manaaH = interested in the rites of Sandhya time; dhruvam eSyati = will definitely come; imaam nadiim = to this river; shubha jalaam = with the auspicious water; sandhyaarthe = for Sandhya rite.

"The ever youthful one with the best complexion, Seetha interested in the rites of Sandhya time will definitely come to this river with the auspicious water for Sandhya rite."

tasyāḥ ca api anurūpeyam aśoka vanikā śubhā |

śubhā yā pārthiva indrasya patnī rāmasya sammitā || 5-14-50

50. yaa = whoever Seetha; shubhaa patnii = the auspicious wife; sammataa = a dear one; raamasya = of Sri Rama; ardhi vanasya = the king of kings; tasyaaH = to that Seetha; iyam ashoka vanikaa = this Ashoka garden; shubhaa = an auspicious one; anuruupaapicha = is well suited also

"Whoever Seetha, the auspicious wife, a dear one of Sri Rama, the king of kings, to that Seetha this Ashoka garden, an auspicious one, is well suited also."

yadi jivati sā devī tārā adhipa nibha ānanā |

āgamiṣyati sā avaśyam imām śiva jalām nadīm || 5-14-51

51. saa devii = that Devi; taaraa adhipa nibha aananaa = with the face like that of the moon; jivati yadi = if alive; saa = She; avashyam = definitly; aagamiSyati = will come; imaam nadiim = for this river; shiva jalaam = with auspicious water.

"That Devi with the face like that of the moon, if alive, she definitely will come for this river with auspicious water."

evam tu matvā hanumān mahātmā |

pratīkṣamāṇo manuja indra patnīm ||

avekṣamāṇaḥ ca dadarśa sarvam |

supuṣpite parṇa ghane nilīnaḥ || 5-14-52

52. mahaatmaa = the great-souled; hanumaan = Hanuma; evam matvaa = thus thinking; pratiikSamaaNaH = waiting; manuja indra patniim = for the wife of king of men; niliinaH = being concealed; supuSpite parNa ghane = in the mass of well flowered leaves; sarvam dadarsha = saw everything; avekSamaaNaH ca = observing everywhere.

The great-souled Hanuma thus thinking being concealed in the mass of well flowered leaves saw everything observing everywhere.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakssṇḍe caturdaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 15

Introduction

Hanuma continues his search in the Ashoka garden for Seetha. He sees an emaciated woman surrounded by demonesses. From Her radiance and manner of clothing etc, Hanuma recognizes Her to be Seetha.

sa vīkṣamāṇaḥ tatrastho mārgamāṇaḥ ca maithilīm |

avekṣamāṇaḥ ca mahīm sarvām tām anvavaikṣata || 5-15-1

1. saH = that Hanuma; tatrastaH = being there; viikSamaaNaH = seeing(and); maargamaaNaH = searching; maithiliim = for Seetha; avekshamaaNaH = observing; sarvaam = all; taam mahiim = that land; anvavaikSata = explored (the garden).

That Hanuma being there, seeing and searching for Seetha, observing all that land, explored the garden.

santāna kalatābhiḥ ca pādapair upaśobhitām |

divya gandha rasa upetām sarvataḥ samalamkṛtām || 5-15-2

tām sa nandana samkāśām mṛga pakṣibhir āvṛtām |

harmya prāsāda sambādhām kokila ākula nihsvanām || 5-15-3

kāncana utpala padmābhiḥ vāpībhiḥ upaśobhitām |

bahva āsana kuthā upetām bahu bhūmi gṛha āyutām || 5-15-4

sarva ṛtu kusumaiḥ ramyaiḥ phalavadbhiḥ ca pādapaiḥ |

puṣpitānām aśokānām śriyā sūrya udaya prabhām || 5-15-5

pradīptām iva tatrastho mārutiḥ samudaikṣata |

niṣpatra śākhām vihagaiḥ kriyamāṇām iva asakṛt || 5-15-6

viniṣpatadbhiḥ śataśaḥ citraiḥ puṣpa avataṃsakaiḥ |

āmūla puṣpa nicitair aśokaiḥ śoka nāśanaiḥ || 5-15-7

puṣpa bhāra atibhāraiḥ ca spṛśadbhir iva medinīm |

karṇikāraiḥ kusumitaiḥ kiṃśukaiḥ ca supuṣpitaiḥ || 5-15-8

2-8. saH maarutiH = that Hanuma; tatrasthaH = being there; samudaikSata = observed closely; taam = that Ashoka garden; upashobhitaam = shone; santaana kalataabhiH ca = by Santanaka creepers; paadapaiH = Santana trees; divya gandha rasa upetaam = with heavenly aroma and juice; samalamkR^itaam = well decorated; sarvataH = in all directions; nanndana samkaashaam = equaling the garden of Nandana; aavR^itaam = surrounded; mR^iga pakShibhi = by animals and birds; harmya praasaada sambaadhaam = congested with mansions and palaces; kokila aakula nihsvanaam = resounded with the notes of cuckoos; upashobhitaam = decorated; vaapiibhiH = with wells; kaancana utpala padmaabhiH = having golden water lilies lotuses and; bahva aasana kuthaa upetaam = with many chairs and carpets; bahu bhuumi gR^iha aayutaam = with many sub-terrain houses; ramyaam = beautiful; paadapaiH = trees; sarvartu kusumaiH = with flowers of all seasons; phalavadbhiH = and with fruit; suurya udaya prabhaam = with the radiance of raising Sun; shriyaa = by the glory; puSpitaanaam ashokaanaam = of Ashoka trees in bloom; pradiiptaam iva = as though radiant; kriyamaaNaam iva = as though being made; niSpatra shaakhaam = to be with branches without leaves; shatashaH vihagaiH = by hundreds of birds; asakR^it viniSpatadbhiH = perching again and again; ashokaiH = Ashoka trees; puSpa avatamsakaiH = citraiH puSpavatamsakaiH = with wonderful flowers as head decorations; aamuula puSpa nicitaiH = with flowers spread till the roots; sokanaashanaiH = destroying leaves; puSpa bhaara atibhaaraiH ca = with the weight of groups of flowers; spR^isatbhiriva = as touching; mediniim = the earth; karNikaaraiH = with Karnkaara trees ; kusumitaiH = in blossom; kimshukaiH = with Kimkusa trees; supuSpitaiH = in full blossom.

That Hanuma being there observed closely that Ashoka garden shone by Santanaka creepers, Santana trees with heavenly aroma and juice, well decorated in all directions equalling the garden of Nandana, surrounded by animals and birds, congested with mansions and palaces, resounded with the notes of cuckoos, decorated with wells having golden water lilies, lotuses and with many chairs and carpets; with many sub-terrain houses, beautiful trees, with trees with flowers of all seasons and with fruit, with the radiance of raising sun, by the glory of ashoka trees in bloom, as though radiant as though being made to be with branches without leaves, by hundreds of birds perching again and again, Ashoka trees with wonderful flowers as head decoration, with flowers spread till the roots destroying leaves, with weight of groups of flowers as touching the earth with karnolaara trees; in blossom with Kimkusa trees in full blossom.

sa deśaḥ prabhayā teṣām pradīpta iva sarvataḥ |

pumnāgāḥ sapta parṇāḥ ca campaka uddālakāḥ tathā || 5-15-9

vivṛddha mūlā bahavaḥ śobhante sma supuṣpitāḥ |

9. teshaH prabhyayaa = by the radiance of those trees; saH deshaH = that region; pradiipta iva = was as though lit; sarvataH = in all directions; pumnaagaaH = Punnaaga trees; viv^iddha muulaH = with fattened roots; supuSpitaaH = and in full blossom; sapta parNaaH ca = saptaparna trees; tathaa campaka uddaalakaaH = campaka and Uddalaka trees; shobhante sma = were shining

By the radiance of those trees that region was as though lit in all directions. Punnaaga trees with flatted roots and in full blossom, Saptaparna trees Campaka and Uddalaka trees were shining.

śāta kumbha nibhāḥ kecit kecid agni śikha upamāḥ || 5-15-10

nīla anjana nibhāḥ kecit tatra aśokāḥ sahasraśaḥ |

10. tatra = there (in that garden of Ashoka); sahasrashaH ashokaaH = (there were) thousands of Ashoka trees; kecit = some; shaata kumbha nibhaaH = equalling gold; kecit = some; agni shikha upamaaH = equalling fire; kecit = some; niila anjana nibhaaH = equalling the precious stone Niila and Anjana.

There in that garden of Ashoka there were thousands of Ashoka trees some equalling gold, some equalling fire, some equalling the precious stone Niila and Anjana.

nandanam vividha udyānam citram caitraratham yathā || 5-15-11

ativṛttam iva acintyam divyam ramyam śriyā vṛtam |

dvitīyam iva ca ākāśam puṣpa jyotir gaṇa āyutam || 5-15-12

puṣpa ratna śataiḥ citram pancamam sāgaram yathā |

sarva ṛtu puṣpair nicitam pādapair madhu gandhibhiḥ || 5-15-13

nānā ninādaiḥ udyānam ramyam mṛga gaṇair dvijaiḥ |

aneka gandha pravaham puṇya gandham mano ramam || 5-15-14

11-14. nandanam yathaa = like the garden of Nandana; vibudha udyaanam = a celestial garden; citram = wonderful; caitraratham yathaa = like Caitraratham (a garden of Kubera); ativR^ittam = surpassing all; acintyam = unfathomable; divyam = an excellent one; ramyam = a beautiful one; shriyaa vR^ittam = consisting of glory; puSpa jyotir gaNa aayutam = together with flowers like clusters of stars; dvitiiyam aakaasham iva = like a second sky; citram = wonderful; puSpa ratna shataiH = with flowers like hundreds of diamonds; dvitiiyam saagaram yathaa = like a second ocean; sarva R^itu puSpaiH = with flowers of all seasons; nicitam = spread; paadapaiH = with trees; madhu gandhabhiH = having the smell of honey; ramyam = beautiful; mR^iga ganaiH = with groups of animals; dvijaiH = birds; naanaa ninaadaiH = of various sounds; aneka gandha pravaham = diffused with many smells; puNya gandham = with an auspicious smell; manoramam = soul pleasing.

Like the garden of Nandana, a celestial garden, wonderful like Caitraratham, a garden of Kubera, surpassing all, unfathomable, an excellent one, a beautiful one consisting of glory together with flowers like clusters of stars, like a second sky wonderful with flowers, like hundreds of diamonds, like a second ocean with flowers of all seasons, spread with trees having the smell of honey, beautiful with groups of animals of various sounds, diffused with many smells with an auspicious soul pleasing smell.

śaila indram iva gandha āḍhyam dvitīyam gandha mādanam |

aśoka vanikāyām tu tasyām vānara pumgavaḥ || 5-15-15

sa dadarśa avidūrastham caitya prāsādam ūrjitam |

madhye stambha sahasreṇa sthitam kailāsa pāṇḍuram || 5-15-16

pravāla kṛta sopānam tapta kāncana vedikam |

muṣṇantam iva cakṣūmṣi dyotamānam iva śriyā || 5-15-17

vimalam prāṃśu bhāvatvād ullikhantam iva ambaram |

15-18a. saH vaanara pumgavaH = that monkey warrior Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; aviduurastham = not far away; tasyaam ashoka vanikaayaam = in that Ashoka garden; madhye = in the middle; uurjitam caitya praasaadam = a lofty temple; gandha aaDhyam = filled with fragrance; dvitiiyam gandha maadanam iva = like a second Gandhamaadana Mountain; stitam = standing; stambha sahasreNa = by a thousand pillars; kailaasa paaNDuram = white like Mount Kailaasa; pravaala kR^ita sopaanam = with stairs made of corals; tapta kaancana vedikam = with platforms made of refined gold; dyotamaanam iva = as though radiant; shriyaa = with glory; vimalam = clear; praamshu bhaavatvaad = because of being tall; ullikhantam iva = as thought scraping; ambaram = the sky;

That monkey warrior Hanuma saw not far away in that Ashoka garden, in the middle, a lofty temple filled with fragrance like a second Gandhamadana Mountain, standing by a thousand pillars, white like Mount Kailaasa with stairs made of corals with platforms made of refined gold as though radiant with glory, clear and because of being tall as though scraping the sky.

tato malina samvītām rākṣasībhiḥ samāvṛtām || 5-15-18

upavāsa kṛśām dīnām nihśvasantīm punaḥ punaḥ |

dadarśa śukla pakṣa ādau candra rekhām iva amalām || 5-15-19

18b-19. tataH = thereafter; dadarsha = Hanuma saw (Seetha); malina samviitaam = wearing a soiled garment; samaavR^itaam = surrounded; raakSasiibhiH = by raksha women; upavaasa kR^ishaam = emaciated due to fasting; diinaam = looking miserable; niHshvasantiim = sighing; punaH punaH = again and again; amalaam candra rekhaam iva = like the pure crescent moon; shukla pakSa aadau = at the beginning of a bright fortnight;

Thereafter Hanuma saw Seetha wearing a soiled garment, surrounded by rakshasa women, emaciated due to fasting, looking miserable, sighing again and again, like the pure crescent moon at the beginning of a bright fortnight.

manda prakhyāyamānena rūpeṇa rucira prabhām |

pinaddhām dhūma jālena śikhām iva vibhāvasoḥ || 5-15-20

20. ruupeNa = with a form; manda prakhyaayamaanena = that slowly came out; vibhaavasoH shikhaam iva = like a tongue of fire; rucira prabhaam = of beautiful radiance; pinaddhaam = covered; dhuuma jaalena = by smoke.

With a form that slowly came out like a tongue of fire, of beautiful radiance covered by smoke.

pītena ekena samvītām kliṣṭena uttama vāsasā |

sapankām analamkārām vipadmām iva padminīm || 5-15-21

21. samviitaam = covered; ekena = by a single; uttama vaasasaa = best cloth; piitena = of yellow colour; kliSTena = which was wrinkled; analamkaaraam = without any decorations; padminiim iva = like a lotus plant; vipadmaam = without lotuses; sapankaam = together with mud.

Covered by a single best cloth of yellow colour, which was wrinkled, without any decorations like a lotus plant without lotuses, together with mud.

vrīḍitām duhkha samtaptām parimlānām tapasvinīm |

graheṇa angārakeṇa eva pīḍitām iva rohiṇīm || 5-15-22

22. vriiDitaam = bashful; duhkha samtaptaam = tortured by sorrow; parimlaanaam = worn out; tapasviniim = in a pitiable condition; rohiNiim iva = like the constellation Rohini; piiDitaam = pressed; angaarakeNa graheNa = by the planet mars.

Bashful, tortured by sorrow worn out in a pitiable condition like the constellation Rohini, pressed by the planet mars.

aśru pūrṇa mukhīm dīnām kṛśām ananaśena ca |

śoka dhyāna parām dīnām nityam duhkha parāyaṇām || 5-15-23

23. ashru puurNa mukhiim = with a face full of tears; diinaam = in a pitiable condition; kR^ishaam = emaciated; anashanena = due to not taking food; shoka dhyaana paraam = immersed in thought with gloom; nityam diinaam = always in a pitiable state; duhkha paraayaNaam = surrendering to sorrow.

With a face full of tears in a pitiable condition, emaciated due to not taking food, immersed in thought with gloom, always in a pitiable state, surrendering to sorrow.

priyam janam apaśyantīm paśyantīm rākṣasī gaṇam |

sva gaṇena mṛgīm hīnām śva gaṇa abhivṛtām iva || 5-15-24

24. apashyantiim = not seeing; priyam janam = dear people; pashyantiim = seeing; raakSasii gaNam = groups of demonesses; mR^igiim iva = like a female deer; hiinaam = loosing; sva gaNena = her own herd; shva gaNaabhivR^itaam = surrounded by group of hounds.

Not seeing dear people, seeing groups of demonesses, like a female deer loosing her own herd surrounded by group of hounds.

nīla nāga ābhayā veṇyā jaghanam gatayā ekayā |

nīlayā nīradāpāye vanarājyā mahīmiva || 5-15-25

sukha arhām duhkha samtaptām vyasanānām akodivām |

25-26a. veNyaa = with a braid; ekayaa niila naaga aabhayaa = with the radiance of a single black serpent; gatayaa = reaching; jaghanam = hinder part; mahiimiva = like the earth; niilayaa = with dark green; vanaraajyaa = groups of trees; niiradaapaaye = during the end of rainy season; sukha arhaam = deserving of comforts; duhkha samtaptaam = tormented by grief; vyasanaanaam akovidaam = not accustomed to calamities.

With a braid with the radiance of a single black serpent reaching hinder part, like the earth with dark green groups of trees during the end of rainy season, deserving of comforts, tormented by grief, not accustomed to calamities.

tām samīkṣya viśāla akṣīm adhikam malinām kṛśām || 5-15-26

tarkayām āsa sītā iti kāraṇaiḥ upapādibhiḥ |

26b-27a. samiikSya = observing; taam = that woman; vishaala akSiim = with wide eyes; adhikam malinaam = very untidy; kR^ishaam = emaciated; tarkayaam aasa = Hanuma thought (that); siiteti = this is indeed Seetha; upapaadibhiH kaaraNaiH = on logical grounds.

Observing that woman with wide eyes, very untidy, emaciated, Hanuma thought that this is indeed Seetha on logical grounds.

hriyamāṇā tadā tena rakṣasā kāma rūpiṇā || 5-15-27

yathā rūpā hi dṛṣṭā vai tathā rūpā iyam anganā |

27b-28a. tadaa = then; hriyamaaNaa = while being abducted; tena rakSasaa = by that rakshasa; kaama ruupiNaa = with the ability to assume desired form; yathaa ruupaa dR^iSTaa = in whatever way She was seen; iyam anganaa = this woman; tathaa ruupaa = has the same form.

Then, while being abducted by that rakshasa with the ability to assume desired form in whatever way, She was seen, this woman has the same form.

pūrṇa candra ānanām subhrūm cāru vṛtta payo dharām || 5-15-28

kurvantīm prabhayā devīm sarvā vitimirā diśaḥ |

tām nīla keśīm bimba oṣṭhīm sumadhyām supratiṣṭhitām || 5-15-29

sītām padma palāśa akṣīm manmathasya ratim yathā |

28b-29. siitaam = (Hanuma saw) Seetha; puurNa candra aananaam = with a face like full moon; subhruum = with beautiful eyebrows; caaru vR^itta payo dharaam = with graceful rounded breasts; prabhayaa = by the radiance; kurvantiim = making; sarvaaH dishaH = all directions; vitimiraaH = without darkness; deviim = goddess like; niila keshiim = with black hair; bimba oSThiim = with lips like bimba fruit; sumadhyaam = with a good waist; supratiSThaam = very firm; padma palaasha akSiim = with eyes like lotus petals; manmathasya ratim yathaa = like Rati the consort of god of love.

Hanuma saw Seetha with a face like full moon, with beautiful eyebrows, with graceful rounded breasts, by the radiance making all directions without darkness, goddess like with black hair, with lips like bimba fruit, with a good waist, very firm, with eyes like lotus petals, like Rati the consort of god of love.

iṣṭām sarvasya jagataḥ pūrṇa candra prabhām iva || 5-15-30

bhūmau sutanum āsīnām niyatām iva tāpasīm |

30b-31a. puurNa candra prabhaam iva = as the light of full moon; iSTaam = dear; sarvasya jagataH = to all world; taapasiim iva = like an ascetic woman; niyataam = leading austere life; aasiinaam = sitting; bhuumau = on (bare) ground; sutanum = with a good body.

As the light of full moon, dear to all world, like an ascetic woman leading austere life sitting on bare ground with a good body.

niḥśvāsa bahulām bhīrum bhujaga indra vadhūm iva || 5-15-31

śoka jālena mahatā vitatena na rājatīm |

31b-32a. niHshvaasa bahulaam = sighing a lot; bhujaga indra vadhuum iva = like the consort of lord of serpents; bhiirum = in fright; na raajatiim = not radiant; shoka jaalena = by sorrow; mahataa = which was great; vitatena = (and) extensive.

Sighing a lot like the consort of lord of serpents in fright, not radiant by sorrow which was great and extensive.

saṃsaktām dhūma jālena śikhām iva vibhāvasoḥ || 5-15-32

tām smṛtīm iva saṃdighdām ṛddhim nipatitām iva |

32. taam = (Hanuma saw)Her; vibhaavasoH shikhaam iva = like a tongue of fire; samsaktaam = mixed; dhuuma jaalena = with column of smoke; smR^itiim iva = like an intellect; samdighdaam = together with doubts; nipatitaam R^iddhim iva = like a cast away treasure.

Hanuma saw Her like a tongue of fire mixed with column of smoke, like an intellect together with doubts, like a cast away treasure.

vihatām iva ca śraddhām āśām pratihatām iva || 5-15-33

sa upasargām yathā siddhim buddhim sakaluṣām iva |

33. vihataam shraddhaam iva = like shattered faith; pratihataam aashaam iva = like a frustrated hope; sa upasargaam siddhim iva = like success together with obstacles; sakaluSaam buddhim iva = like an impure mind.

Like shattered faith, like frustrated hope, like success together with obstacles, like an impure mind.

abhūtena apavādena kīrtim nipatitām iva || 5-15-34

rāma uparodha vyathitām rakṣo haraṇa karśitām |

34. kiirtim iva = like fame; nipatitaam = that has fallen down; abhuutena apavaadena = by a false scandal; raama uparodha vyathitaam = tortured by the obstruction caused to Rama; rakSo haraNa karshitaam = emaciated due to the abduction by Ravana.

Like fame that has fallen down by a false scandal, tortured by the obstruction caused to Rama, emaciated due to the abduction by Ravana.

abalām mṛga śāva akṣīm vīkṣamāṇām tataḥ tataḥ || 5-15-35

bāṣpa ambu pratipūrṇena kṛṣṇa vaktra akṣi pakṣmaṇā |

vadanena aprasannena nihśvasantīm punaḥ punaḥ || 5-15-36

35b-36. mR^iga shaava akSiim = with eyes like those of a young doe; baaSpa ambu paripuurNena = full of tears; kR^iSNa vaktra akSi pakSmaNaa = with black and oblique eye-brows; aprasannena vadanena = with a cheerless countenance; viikSamaaNaam = seeing; tataH tataH = there and there; abalaam = being helpless; niHshvasantiim = sighing; punaH punaH = again and again.

With eyes like those of a young doe full of tears, with black and oblique eye-brows, with a cheerless countenance, seeing there and there, being helpless, sighing again and again.

mala panka dharām dīnām maṇḍana arhām amaṇḍitām |

prabhām nakṣatra rājasya kāla meghaiḥ iva āvṛtām || 5-15-37

37. mala panka dharaam = wearing a coat of dust; diinaam = pitiable one; maNDana arhaam = (although) suited for decorations; amaNDitaam = undecorated; prabhaam iva = like the radiance; nakSatra raajasya = of the moon the lord of stars; aavR^itaam = covered; kaala meghaiH = by black clouds.

Wearing a coat of dust, pitiable one, although suited for decorations undecorated, like the radiance of the moon, the lord of stars, covered by black clouds.

tasya saṃdidihe buddhiḥ muhuḥ sītām nirīkṣya tu |

āmnāyānām ayogena vidyām praśithilām iva || 5-15-38

38. niriikSya = seeing; siitaam = Seetha; vidyaam iva = like knowledge; prashithilaam = in ruin; aamnaayaanaam ayogena = for want of repeated study; tasya = that Hanuma's; buddhiH tu = mind; muhuH samdidihe = got repeatedly doubtful.

Seeing Seetha like knowledge in ruin for want of repeated study, that Hanuma's mind got repeatedly doubtful.

duhkhena bubudhe sītām hanumān analamkṛtām |

saṃskāreṇa yathā hīnām vācam artha antaram gatām || 5-15-39

39. hanumaan = Hanuma; bubudhe = recognized; dukhena = with great sorrow; siitaam = Seetha; analankR^itaam = not decorated; vaacam yathaa = like sentence; artha antaram gataam = which got a different meaning; samskaareNa hiinaam = being devoid of culture

Hanuma recognized with great sorrow Seetha not decorated, like a sentence which got a different meaning being devoid of culture.

tām samīkṣya viśāla akṣīm rāja putrīm aninditām |

tarkayām āsa sītā iti kāraṇaiḥ upapādayan || 5-15-40

40. samiikSya = seeing; taam raaja purtriim = that princess; vishaala akSiim = the wide eyed one; aninditaam = blamless one; tarkayaamaasa = (Hanuma) reasoned; siiteti = her to be Seetha; upapaadayan kaaraNaiH = for the following reasons.

Seeing that princess, the wide eyed one, blameless one, Hanuma reasoned her to be Seetha for the following reasons.

vaidehyā yāni ca angeṣu tadā rāmo anvakīrtayat |

tāni ābharaṇa jālāni gātra śobhīni alakṣayat || 5-15-41

sukṛtau karṇa veṣṭau ca śva damṣṭrau ca susaṃsthitau |

maṇi vidruma citrāṇi hasteṣv ābharaṇāni ca || 5-15-42

śyāmāni cira yuktatvāt tathā saṃsthānavanti ca |

41;42-43a. tadaa = then; alakSayat = (Hanuma) saw; yaani = whatever; aabharaNa jaalaani = groups of jewellery; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; angeSu = on various parts; raamaH = Rama; anvakiirtayat = spoke; taani = those; gaatra shobhiini = charming Her limbs; sukR^itau = well made; karNa veSTau ca = earrings; susamsthitau = well fitting; sva damSTrau ca = svadamstras; aabharaNaani ca = and ornaments; maNi vidruma citraaNi = wonderful with diamonds; corals; hasteSu = on the limbs of Her hands; cira yuktatvaat = belonging to body for long time; shyaamaani = blackened; samsthaanavanti ca = and making marks (on body).

Then Hanuma saw whatever groups of jewellery of Seetha on various parts Rama spoke, those charming Her limbs, well made earrings, well fitting Svadamstras and ornaments wonderful with diamonds on the limbs of Her hands, belonging to body for long time, blackened and making marks on body.

tāni eva etāni manye aham yāni rāmo anvakīrtayat || 5-15-43

tatra yāni avahīnāni tāni aham na upalakṣaye |

yāni asyā na avahīnāni tāni imāni na saṃśayaḥ || 5-15-44

43b-44. aham manye = I think; etaani = all these; taani eva = to be same; yaani = about which; raamaH anvakiirtayat = Rama spoke; tatra = among them; yaani = whatever; avahiinaani = have been worn out; taani = those; aham = I; na upalakSaye = will not see; yaani = whatever; asyaaH = (jewels) of Her; na avahiinaani = are not worn out; taani imaani = these are they; na samshayaH = no doubt.

"I think all these to be same about which Rama spoke; among them whatever have been worn out those I will not see; whatever jewels of Her are not worn out these are they - no doubt."

pītam kanaka paṭṭa ābham srastam tad vasanam śubham |

uttarīyam naga āsaktam tadā dṛṣṭam plavam gamaiḥ || 5-15-45

45. tat uttariiyam vastram = that upper garment; piitam = yellow; kanaka paTTa aabham = with a shine like a golden plate; subham = auspicious one; srastam = being dropped; dR^iSTam = had been seen; naga aasaktam = caught in a tree; tadaa = then; plavam gamaiH = by vanaras.

That upper garment yellow with a shine like a golden plate, auspicious one, being dropped had been seen caught in a tree then by vanaras.

bhūṣaṇāni ca mukhyāni dṛṣṭāni dharaṇī tale |

anayā eva apaviddhāni svanavanti mahānti ca || 5-15-46

46. apaviddhaani = dropped; dharaNii tale = on the earth; anayaa eva = by Her; bhuuSaNaani ca = ornaments also; mahaanti mukhyaani = great and important; svanavanti = making sound; dR^iSTaani = have been seen.

"Dropped on the earth by Her, ornaments also great and important, those making sound have been seen."

idam cira gṛhītatvād vasanam kliṣṭavattaram |

tathā hi nūnam tad varṇam tathā śrīmad yathā itarat || 5-15-47

47. idam vasanam = this cloth; cira gR^ihiitatvaad = being worn for a long time; kliSTavattaram = has worn out a lot; tathaa hi = even then; nunam = definitely; tat varNam = it is of the same colour; yathaa = like; itaram = the other (upper garment); tathaa = in the same way; shriimat = (this is) glorious.

"This cloth being worn for a long time has worn out a lot, even then definitely it is of the same colour, like the other upper garment; in the same way this is glorious."

iyam kanaka varṇa angī rāmasya mahiṣī priyā |

pranaṣṭā api satī yasya manaso na praṇaśyati || 5-15-48

48. iyam = this She; kanaka varNa angii = of golden colour; raamasya piryaa mahiSii = is indeed Rama's dear wife; yaa = who ever (Seetha); satii = the chaste one; pranaSTaa api = even though not seen; na praNashyati = is not gone; asya manasaH = from Rama's heart.

"This She of golden colour is indeed Rama's dear wife; who ever Seetha the chaste one, even though not seen, is not gone from Rama's heart."

iyam sā yat kṛte rāmaḥ caturbhiḥ paritapyate |

kāruṇyena ānṛśaṃsyena śokena madanena ca || 5-15-49

strī pranaṣṭā iti kāruṇyād āśritā iti ānṛśaṃsyataḥ |

patnī naṣṭā iti śokena priyeti madanena ca || 5-15-50

49-50. saa iyam = this is She; yat kR^ite = for whose sake; raamaH = Rama; paritapyate = is tormented; caturbhiH = in four ways; kaaruNyena = from compassion; aanR^ishamsyena = from pity; shokena = from grief; madanena = from love; pranaSTaa strii iti = (thinking that) a woman has disappeared; kaaruNyena = from compassion; aashritaa iti = depending on him; aanR^ishamsyataH = from pity; naSTaa patnii iti = wife has been lost; shokena = from grief; priyaa iti = a dear one; madanena = from love.

"This is She for whose sake Rama tormented in four ways from compassion from pity from grief from love; (thinking that) a woman has disappeared from compassion, depending on him from pity, wife has been lost from grief, a dear one from love."

asyā devyā yathā rūpam anga pratyanga sauṣṭhavam |

rāmasya ca yathā rūpam tasya iyam asita īkṣaṇā || 5-15-51

51. yathaa = in whatever way; asyaaH devyaaH = (is) this lady's; ruupam = appearance; anga pratyanga sauSThavam = elegance of major and minor limbs; raamasya ca = in the same way is Rama's; yathaa = in whatever way; tasya ruuapam = His appearance; iyam asita iikSaNaa = (in the same way is) this black-eyed one's appearance.

"In whatever way is this lady's appearance, elegance of major and minor limbs, in the same way is Rama's. In whatever way His appearance, in the same way is this black-eyed one's appearance."

asyā devyā manaḥ tasmimḥ tasya ca asyām pratiṣṭhitam |

tena iyam sa ca dharma ātmā muhūrtam api jīvati || 5-15-52

52. asyaaH devyaaH = this lady's; manaH = heart; tasmin = is in Rama; tasya = His heart; asyaam ca pratiSThitam = is firmly in Her; tena = for that reason; iyam = she; dharmaatmaa sa ca = that noble Rama; muhuurtam api jiivati = are able to live even for a moment.

"This lady's heart is in Rama, His heart is firmly in Her, for that reason She and that noble Rama are able to live even for a moment."

duṣkaram kurute rāmo imām matta kāśinīm |

sītām vinā mahā bāhuḥ muhūrtam api jīvati || 5-15-53

53. prabhuH raamaH = lord Rama; aanayaa hiinaH = losing Her; duSkaram kuR^itavaan = has done an impossible task; dhaarayati yat = in that He still preserved; aatmanaH deham = his body; naavasiidati iti yat = in that He did not die; shokena = from grief.

"Lord Rama losing Her has done an impossible task in that He still preserved His body, in that He did not die from grief."

evam sītām tadā dṛṣṭvā hṛṣṭaḥ pavana sambhavaḥ |

jagāma manasā rāmam praśaśaṃsa ca tam prabhum || 5-15-54

54. pavanasambhavaH = Hanuma; tadaa = then; dR^iStvaa = seeing; siitaam = Seetha; hR^iSTaH = became happy; evam = thus; jagaama = and went; manasaa = by mind; raamam = to Rama; prashashamsa ca = and also praised; tam prabhum = that lord.

Hanuma, then seeing Seetha became happy thus and went by mind to Rama and also praised that Lord.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe pañcadaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 16

Introduction

Hanuma is grief stricken seeing the plight of Seetha, in that garden being surrounded by ogresses. He becomes firm in mind that She is indeed Seetha, based on Her auspicious bodily marks.

praśasya tu praśastavyām sītām tām hari pumgavaḥ |

guṇa abhirāmam rāmam ca punaḥ cintā paro abhavat || 5-16-1

1. hari pumgavaH = the best among vanaras; prashasya = praising; taam siitaam = that Seetha; prashastavyaam = who is fit to be praised; raamam ca = and also (praising) Rama; guNa abhiraamam = pleasing with His virtues; cintaa paraH abhavat = became immersed in thought; punaH = again.

The best among vanaras praising that Seetha who is fit to be praised, and also praising Sri Rama pleasing with His virtues, became immersed in thought again.

sa muhūrtam iva dhyātvā bāṣpa paryākulekṣaṇaḥ |

sītām āśritya tejasvī hanumān vilalāpa ha || 5-16-2

2. saH hanumaan = That Hanuma; tejasvii = the radiant one; muhuurtam iva dhyaatvaa = thinking for a moment; vilalaapa ha = cried; siitaam aashritya = about Seetha; baaSpa paryaakulekSaNaH = (and) became with eyes tormented with tears.

That Hanuma the radiant one thinking for a moment, cried about Seetha and became with eyes tormented with tears.

mānyā guru vinītasya lakṣmaṇasya guru priyā |

yadi sītā api duhkha ārtā kālo hi duratikramaḥ || 5-16-3

3. maanyaa = respectable; lakSmaNasya = to Lakshmana; guru viniitasya = instructed by teachers; siita api = Seetha also; guru priyaa = dear to teachers; duhkha aartaa yadi = if She is stricken with grief; kaalaH = destiny; duratikramaH hi = is indeed difficult to withstand.

"Respectable to Lakshmana, instructed by teachers, Seetha is also dear to teachers; if She is stricken with grief, destiny is indeed difficult to withstand."

rāmasya vyavasāyajñā lakṣmaṇasya ca dhīmataḥ |

na atyartham kṣubhyate devī gangā iva jalada āgame || 5-16-4

4. vyavasaayaj~naa = (knowing) effort; raamasya = of Rama; dhiimataH lakSmaNasya ca = and of sagacious Lakshmana; devii = Seetha; na kSubhyate = is not worried; atyartham = a lot; gangaa iva = like Ganga; jalada aagame = in the rainy season.

"Knowing the effort of Sri Rama and of sagacious Lakshmana, Seetha is not worried a lot, like Ganga in the rainy season."

tulya śīla vayo vṛttām tulya abhijana lakṣaṇām |

rāghavo arhati vaidehīm tam ca iyam asita īkṣaṇā || 5-16-5

5. raaghavaH = Rama; arhati = is suited; vaidehiim = to Seetha; tulya shiila vayo vR^ittaam = with Her well matched character age and conduct; tulya abhijana lakSaNaam = with well matched pedigree and characteristics; iyam = this; asitekSaNaa = black-eyed Seetha; tam arhati = is also suited to Him.

"Sri Rama is suited to Seetha with Her well matched character, age and conduct; with well matched pedigree and characteristics this black-eyed Seetha is also suited to Him."

tām dṛṣṭvā nava hema ābhām loka kāntām iva śriyam |

jagāma manasā rāmam vacanam ca idam abravīt || 5-16-6

6. taam dR^iSTvaa = seeing that Seetha; nava hema aabhaam = with the radiance of new gold; shriyam iva = like the goddess Laksmi; loka kaantaam = delightful to the world; jagaama = (Hanuma) went; manasaa = by heart; raamam = to Sri Rama; abraviit = spoke; idam vachanam ca = these words also.

Seeing that Seetha with the radiance of new gold, like the goddess Laksmi, delightful to the world, Hanuma went by heart to Sri Rama spoke these words also.

asyā hetor viśāla akṣyā hato vālī mahā balaḥ |

rāvaṇa pratimo vīrye kabandhaḥ ca nipātitaḥ || 5-16-7

7. asyaaH hetoH = for the sake of this Seetha; vishaala akSyaaH = the wide eyed one; mahaabalaH vaalii = Vali of great strength; hataH = has been killed; kabandhaH ca = Kabanda also; raavaNa pratimaH = equalling to Ravana; viirye = in strength; nipaatitaH = has been felled.

"For the sake of this Seetha, the wide eyed one, Vali of great strength has been killed, Kabanda also equalling Ravana in strength has been felled."

virādhaḥ ca hataḥ samkhye rākṣaso bhīma vikramaḥ |

vane rāmeṇa vikramya mahā indreṇa iva śambaraḥ || 5-16-8

8. vane = in the forest; samkhye = during war; viraadhaH = Virada; bhiima vikramaH = of horrible prowess; hataH = has been killed; raameNa = by Rama; vikramya = by valour; shambaraH iva = like Sambara; mahaa indreNa = by Mahendra.

"In the forest during war Virada of horrible prowess has been killed by Rama by valour, like Sambara by Mahendra."

catur daśa sahasrāṇi rakṣasām bhīma karmaṇām |

nihatāni jana sthāne śarair agni śikha upamaiḥ || 5-16-9

9. jana sthaane = at Janastaana; catur dasha sahasraaNi = fourteen thousands; rakshasaan = of raksasas; bhiima karmaNaam = of terrible deed; nihataani = have been killed; agni shikha sharaiH = by arrows equalling tongues of fires.

"At Janastaana fourteen thousands of rakshasas of terrible deed have been killed by arrows equalling tongues of fires."

karaḥ ca nihataḥ samkhye triśirāḥ ca nipātitaḥ |

dūṣaṇaḥ ca mahā tejā rāmeṇa vidita ātmanā || 5-16-10

10. raameNa = by Rama; vidita aatmanaa = with a famed mind; Kharashca nihataH = Khara has been killed; trishiraaH ca nipaatitaH = Trisira also has been fell down; mahaatejaaH duuSaNaH ca = Duushana with great glory also (has been killed); samkhye = in war.

"By Rama with a famed mind, Khara has been killed, Trisira also has been fell down, Duushana with great glory also has been killed in war."

aiśvaryam vānarāṇām ca durlabham vāli pālitam |

asyā nimitte sugrīvaḥ prāptavān loka satkṛtam || 5-16-11

11. asyaaH = for Her; nimitte = sake; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; praaptavaan = obtained; aishvaryam = wealth; vaanaraaNaam = of Vanaras; vaali paalitam = ruled by Vali; durlabham = difficult to be obtained; loka satkR^itam = and worshiped by the world.

"For Her sake Sugreeva obtained wealth of vanaras ruled by Vali difficult to be obtained and worshiped by the world."

sāgaraḥ ca mayā krāntaḥ śrīmān nada nadī patiḥ |

asyā hetor viśāla akṣyāḥ purī ca iyam nirīkṣitā || 5-16-12

12. asyaaH heto = for Her sake; vishaala akSyaaH = with wide eyes; saagaraH ca = the ocean; nada nadii patiH = lord of rivers and streams; kraantaH = has been crossed; mayaa = by me; iyam = this; purii ca = city also; niriikSitaa = has been explored.

"For the sake of Her, with wide eyes, the ocean, lord of rivers and streams, has been crossed by me; this city also has been explored."

yadi rāmaḥ samudrāntām medinīm parivartayet |

asyāḥ kṛte jagat ca api yuktam iti eva me matiḥ || 5-16-13

13. yadi = if; raamaH = Rama; asyaaH kR^ite = for Her sake; parivartayet = turns upside down; mediniim = earth; samudraantaam = with the ocean at the end; jagat ca api = and the entire universe; yuktam iti = it is fair; eva me matiH = this is my opinion.

"If Sri Rama for Her sake turns upside down the earth with the ocean at the end, and the entire universe it is fair, this is my opinion."

rājyam vā triṣu lokeṣu sītā vā janaka ātmajā |

trailokya rājyam sakalam sītāyā na āpnuyāt kalām || 5-16-14

14. triSu lokeSu = among three worlds; raajyam vaa = kingdom or; siitaa vaa = Seetha; janakaatmaja = the daughter of Janaka; sakalam trailokya raajyam = all the kingdom of three worlds; na aapnuyaat = will not approach; siitaayaaH kalaam = a sixteenth part of Seetha.

"Among three worlds, if it is a choice between kingdom or Seetha, the daughter of Janaka, all the kingdom of three worlds will not approach a sixteenth part of Seetha."

iyam sā dharma śīlasya janakasya mahātmanaḥ |

sutā maithilarājasya sītā bhartṛdṛḍha vratā || 5-16-15

15. iyam = This She; saa siitaa = is that Seetha; sutaa = the daughter; janakasya maithilaraajasya = of king Janaka of Mithila; mahaatmanaH = the great soul; dharma shiilasya = and noble one; bhartR^idR^iDavrata = with a firm resolution towards husband.

"This She is that Seetha, the daughter of king Janaka of Mithila, the great soul, and noble one with a firm resolution towards husband."

utthitā medinīm bhittvā kṣetre hala mukha kṣate |

padma reṇu nibhaiḥ kīrṇā śubhaiḥ kedāra pāṃsubhiḥ || 5-16-16

16. kSetre hala mukha kSate = while a field was being ploughed; utthitaa = (She) rose up; mediniim bhittvaa = splitting the earth; kiirNaa = covered; shubhaiH kedaara paamsubhiH = by auspicious dust of field; padma reNu nibhaiH = equalling pollen.

"While a field was being ploughed She rose up splitting the earth covered by auspicious dust of field equalling pollen."

vikrāntasya ārya śīlasya samyugeṣu anivartinaḥ |

snuṣā daśarathasya eṣā jyeṣṭhā rājño yaśasvinī || 5-16-17

17. eSaa = She is; yashasvinii = the famed; jyeSThaa snuSaa = eldest daughter-in-law; raaj~naH dasharathasya = of king Dasaratha; vikraantasya = valorous one; anivartinaH = not turning back; samyugeSu = in the battle.

"She is the famed eldest daughter-in-law of king Dasaratha the valorous one, not turning back in the battle."

dharmajñasya kṛtajñasya rāmasya vidita ātmanaḥ |

iyam sā dayitā bhāryā rākṣasī vaśam āgatā || 5-16-18

18. iyam = this She; dayitaa bhaaryaa = dear wife; raamasya = of Rama; dharmaj~nasya = the righteous one; kR^itaj~nasya = grateful one; vidita aatmanaH = knower of Self; aagataa = has obtained; raakSasii vasam = capture of demonesses.

"This She the dear wife of Rama the righteous one, grateful one, knower of Self has obtained capture of demonesses."

sarvān bhogān parityajya bhartṛ sneha balāt kṛtā |

acintayitvā duhkhāni praviṣṭā nirjanam vanam || 5-16-19

samtuṣṭā phala mūlena bhartṛ śuśrūṣaṇā parā |

yā parām bhajate prītim vane api bhavane yathā || 5-16-20

sā iyam kanaka varṇa angī nityam susmita bhāṣiṇī |

sahate yātanām etām anarthānām abhāginī || 5-16-21

19-21. yaa = whoever Seetha; parityajya = abandoning; sarvaan bhogaan = all comforts; bhartR^i sneha balaakR^itaa = forced by the love towards husband; acintayitvaa = not thinking; duhkhaani = (about) sorrows; praviSTaa = entering; nirjanam vanam = forest unpopulated with humans; samtuSTaa = being happy; phala muulena = with fruits and roots; bhartR^i shushruuSaNaa paraa = devoted to the service of Her husband; vane api = even in forest; bhajate = is getting; paraam priitim = great happiness; bhavane yathaa = like in a palace; kanaka varNa angii = the one with golden limbs; nityam susmita bhaaSiNii = always with a smiling talk; anarthaanaam abhaaginii = not suited to misfortunes; saa iyam = that this Seetha; sahate = is bearing; etaam yaatanaam = all this suffering.

"Whoever Seetha abandoning all comforts, forced by the love towards husband not thinking about sorrows, entering forest unpopulated with humans, being happy with fruits and roots, devoted to the service of Her husband, even in forest is getting great happiness like in a palace, the one with golden limbs, always with a smiling talk, not suited to misfortunes - that this Seetha is bearing all this suffering."

imām tu śīla sampannām draṣṭum iccati rāghavaḥ |

rāvaṇena pramathitām prapām iva pipāsitaḥ || 5-16-22

22. raaghavaH = Rama; draSTum icchati = likes to see; imaam = this Seetha; siilasampannaam = who is endowed with excellent character; raavaNena pramathitaam = and tormented by Ravana; pipaasitaH prapaam iva = like a thirsty one for a place where water is available freely.

"Sri Rama likes to see this Seetha who is endowed with excellent character and tormented by Ravana, like a thirsty one for a place where water is available freely."

asyā nūnam punar lābhād rāghavaḥ prītim eṣyati |

rājā rājya paribhraṣṭaḥ punaḥ prāpya iva medinīm || 5-16-23

23. asyaaH laabhaad = by Her gain; punaH = again; raaghavaH = Rama; nuunam = definitely; eSyati = will get; priitim = happiness; raajaa iva = like a king; raajya paribhraSTaH = who lost kingdom; praapyaH punaH = getting back; mediniim = the land.

"By Her gain again Sri Rama definitely will get happiness like a king who lost kingdom getting back the land."

kāma bhogaiḥ parityaktā hīnā bandhu janena ca |

dhārayati ātmano deham tat samāgama kānkṣiṇī || 5-16-24

24. parityaktaa = left; kaama bhogaiH = by coveted enjoyments; hiinaa = lacking; bandhu janena ca = relatives also; dhaarayati = (Seetha) is keeping; deham = body; tat samaagama kaankSiNii = desirous of meeting with Rama.

"Left by coveted enjoyments, lacking relatives also Seetha is keeping body desirous of meeting with Sri Rama."

na eṣā paśyati rākṣasyo na imān puṣpa phala drumān |

ekastha hṛdayā nūnam rāmam eva anupaśyati || 5-16-25

25. eSaa = She; na pashyati = is not seeing; raakSasyaH = demonesses; na = not; puSpa phala drumaan = flowers; fruits or trees; ekastha hR^idayaa = with a single heart; raamam eva anupashyati = is meditating only on Sri Rama; nuunam = this is sure.

"She is not seeing demonesses, not flowers, fruits or trees and with a single heart is meditating only on Sri Rama - this is sure."

bhartā nāma param nāryā bhūṣaṇam bhūṣaṇād api |

eṣā hi rahitā tena śobhana arhā na śobhate || 5-16-26

26. bhartaa naama = husband is; hi = indeed; param bhuuSaNam = the greatest adornment; naaryaaH = for a woman; bhuuSaNaad api = greater than jewellery; eSaa = this Seetha; shobhana arhaa = though deserving of decoration; na shobhate = is not looking charming; tena rahitaa = without Sri Rama.

"Husband is indeed the greatest adornment for a woman greater than jewellery; this Seetha though deserving of decoration, is not looking charming without Sri Rama."

duṣkaram kurute rāmo hīno yad anayā prabhuḥ |

dhārayati ātmano deham na duhkhena avasīdati || 5-16-27

27. raamaH = Sri Rama; hiinaaH = (although) bereft; anayaa = of Her; prabhuH = that Lord Sri Rama; kurute = is doing; duSkaram = an impossible task; dhaarayati iti yad = by retaining; aatmanaH deham = His body; na avasiidati = not being depressed; duhkhena = by sorrow.

"Sri Rama although bereft of Her that Lord Rama is doing an impossible task by retaining His body and not being depressed by sorrow."

imām asita keśa antām śata patra nibha īkṣaṇām |

sukha arhām duḥkhitām j~ātvā mama api vyathitam manaḥ || 5-16-28

28. j~aatvaa = knowing; imaam = Her; asita kesha antaam = with black ended hairs; shata patra nibha iikSaNaam = with lotus like eyes; sukha arhaam = deserving of comforts; duHkhitaam = in sorrow; mama manaH api = my mind also; vyathitam = is gloomy.

"Knowing Her with black ended hairs, with lotus like eyes, deserving of comforts, and in sorrow, my mind also is gloomy."

kṣiti kṣamā puṣkara samnibha akṣī |

yā rakṣitā rāghava lakṣmaṇābhyām |

sā rākṣasībhir vikṛta īkṣaṇābhiḥ |

samrakṣyate samprati vṛkṣa mūle || 5-16-29

29. yaa = whoever (Seetha); kSiti kSamaa = with earth like patience; puSkara samnibha akSii = with eyes resembling lotuses; rakSitaa = was protected; raaghava lakSmaNaabhyaam = by Sri Rama and Lakshmana; saa = that Seetha; samprati = now; samrakSyate = is being guarded; raakSasiibhiH = by ogresses; vikR^ita iikSaNaabhiH = with crooked eyes; vR^ikSa muule = at the base of a tree.

"Whoever Seetha with earth-like patience, with eyes resembling lotuses, was protected by Sri Rama and Lakshmana, that Seetha now is being guarded by ogresses with crooked eyes at the base of a tree."

hima hata nalinī iva naṣṭa śobhā |

vyasana paramparayā nipīḍyamānā |

saha cara rahitā iva cakra vākī |

janaka sutā kṛpaṇām daśām prapannā || 5-16-30

30. naSTa shobhaa = with lost glory; hima hata nalinii iva = like a lotus plant hit by snow; nipiiDyamaanaa = being tormented; vyasana paramparayaa = by a series of calamities; janaka sutaa = Seetha; prapanna = obtained; kR^ipaNaam dashaam = a pitiable condition; cakra vaakii iva = like a chakravaka bird; saha cara rahitaa = without a companion.

"With lost glory like a lotus plant hit by snow, being tormented by a series of calamities, Seetha obtained a pitiable condition like a chakravaka bird without a companion."

asyā hi puṣpa avanata agra śākhāḥ |

śokam dṛḍham vai janayati aśokāḥ |

hima vyapāyena ca śītaraśmiḥ |

rabhyutthito na eka sahasra raśmiḥ || 5-16-31

31. ashokaaH = Ashoka trees; puSpa avanata agra shaakhaaH = with bent branches due to flowers; janayanti = are giving rise to; shokam = gloom; dR^iDham = a lot; asyaaH = to Her; hima vyapaayena = due to melting of snow; abhyutthitaH = the risen up; siitarashmiH ca = moon also; na eka sahasra rashmiH = with thousands of rays (is causing grief).

"Ashoka trees with bent branches due to flowers are giving rise to gloom a lot to Her; Due to melting of snow the risen up moon also with thousands of rays is causing grief."

iti evam artham kapir anvavekṣya |

sītā iyam iti eva niviṣṭa buddhiḥ |

saṃśritya tasmin niṣasāda vṛkṣe |

balī harīṇām ṛṣabhaḥ tarasvī || 5-16-32

32. balii = the mighty one; hariiNaam R^iSabhaH = the best among vanaras; tarasvii = quick one; kapiH = Hanuma; iti evam = thus; anvavekSya = observed; artham = the subject; iyam siitaa = this is Seetha; iti eva = thus; niviSTa buddhiH = with a firm mind; niSasaada = sat; tasmin vR^ikSe = at that tree; samshritya = leaning against (it).

The mighty one, the best among vanaras, quick one, Hanuma thus observed the subject: "This is Seetha!" - thus with a firm mind sat at that tree, leaning against it.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣoḍaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 17

Introduction

In this chapter Hanuma sees Seetha surrounded by ogresses.

tataḥ kumudaṣaṇḍābho nirmalam nirmalodayaḥ |

prajagāma nabhaścandro haṃso nīlamivodakam || 5-17- 1

1. tataH = Thereafter; chandraH = the moon; nirmala udayaH = with a peaceful rise; kumuda shhanDaabhaH = with radiance equaling that of a group of lotuses; prajagaama = obtained;nirmalam nabhaH = clear sky; iva = like; hamsaH = a swan; niilam udakam = blue water;

Thereafter the moon with a peaceful rise, with radiance equaling that of a group of lotuses, obtained the clear sky like a swan obtaining blue water.

sācivyamiva kurvan sa prabhayā nirmalaprabhaḥ |

candramā raśmabhiḥ śītaiḥ siṣeve pavanātmajam || 5-17-2

2. saH chandramaaH = that moon; nirmala prabhaH = with a peaceful glow; sishheve = served; pavanaatmajam = Hanuma; shiitaiH rashmibhiH = with cool rays; kurvan iva = as though performing; saachivyam = help; prabhaayaa = with radiance.

That moon with a peaceful glow served Hanuma with cool rays as though performing help with radiance.

sa dadarśa tataḥ sītām pūrṇacandranibhānanām |

śokabhārairiva nyastāṃ bhārairnāvamivāmbhasi || 5-17-3

3. tataH = Thereafter; saH = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; siitaam = Seetha; puurNa chandra nibhhananaam = with face like a full moon; nyastaam = put down; shookabhaaraiH = by the weight of grief; naavamiva = like a ship; nyastaam = sinking down; ambhasi = in water; bhaaraiH = due to weight;

Thereafter Hanuma saw Seetha with a face like a full moon, put down by the weight of grief, like a ship sinking down in water due to weight.

didṛkṣamāṇo vaidehīm hanumān mārutātmajaḥ |

sa dadarśāvidūrasthā rākṣasīrghoradarśanāḥ || 5-17-4

ekākṣīmekakarṇām ca karṇaprāvaraṇām tathā |

akarṇām śaṅkukarṇām ca mastakocchvāsanāsikām || 5-17-5

atikāyottamāṅgīṃ ca tanudīrghaśirodharām |

dhvastakeśīm tathākeśīm keśakambaladhāriṇīm || 5-17-6

lambakarṇalalāṭām ca lambodarapayodharām |

lamboṣṭhīṃ cubukoṣṭhīṃ ca lambāsyām lambajānukām || 5-17-7

hrasvām dīrghām ca kubjām vikaṭām vāmanāṃ tathā |

karālām bhugnavaktrām ca piṅgākṣīm vikṛtānanām || 5-17-8

4;5;6;7;8. maarutaatmajaH = Hanuma; didR^ikshamaaNaH = wanting to see; vaidehiim = Seetha; dadarsha = saw; viduurasthaa = nearby; raakshasiiH = ogresses; ghora darshanaaH = with horrible appearance; ekaakshiim = (ogress) with one eye; ekakarNaam cha = and (another) with a single ear; tathaa = and also; karNapraavaraNaam = one with ears as covering body; saN^ku karNaam = with conch shell like ears; mastakochchvaasa naasikaam = one with fattened nose up to head; tanu diirgha shirodharaam = one with a lean and long neck; dhvastakesiim = one with disheveled hair; tathaa = and also; akeshiim = one without hair; keshakambala dhaariNiim = one with hair like a blanket; lamba karNa lalaataam cha = one with hanging stomach and breasts; lamboshhThiim = one with hanging face; chubukoshhThiim = one with lips at chin; lambaasyaam = one with hanging face; lambajaanukaam = with hanging knees; hrasvaam = one who is short; diirghaam = one who is tall; tathaa = and also; kubjaam = hunch backed one; vikaTaam = one who is distorted; vaamanaam = one is dwarf; tathaa = and also; karaalaam = one with high teeth; bhugna vaktraam cha = and one with crooked mouth; piN^gaakshiim = one with green eyes; vikR^itaananaam = one with a horrible face.

Hanuma wanting to see Seetha saw nearby ogresses with horrible appearance - one with one eye; one with a single ear and also one with ears as covering; one with conch shell like ears; one with fattened nose up to head; one with lean and long neck; one with disheveled hair and also one without hair; one with blanket like hair; one with hanging stomach and breasts; one with hanging face; one with lips at chin; one with hanging face; one with hanging knees; one who is short; one who is tall and also hunch backed one; one who is distorted; a dwarf one and also one with high teeth and one with crooked mouth, one with green eyes and one with a horrible face.

vikṛtāḥ piṅgalāḥ kālīḥ krodhanāḥ kalahapriyāḥ |

kālāyasamahāśūlakūṭamudgadhāriṇīḥ || 5-17-9

varāhamṛgaśārdūlamahiṣājaśivāmukhīḥ |

gajoṣṭra hayapādīśca nikhātaśirasoparāḥ || 5-17-10

ekahastaikapādāśca kharakarṇyaśvakarṇikāḥ |

gokarṇīrhastikarṇīīśca harikarṇīstathāparāḥ || 5-17-11

atināsāśca tiryaṅnāsā anāsikāḥ |

gajanannibhanāsāśca lalāṭoccvāsanāsikāḥ || 5-17-12

hastipādā mahāpādā gopādāḥ pādacūldikāḥ |

atimātraśirogrīvā atimātrakucodarīḥ || 5-17-13

atimātrasyanetrāśca dīrghajihvānakhāstathā |

ajāmukhīrhastimukhīrgomukhāḥ sūkarīmukhīḥ || 5-17-14

hayoṣṭrakharavaktrāśca rākṣasīrghoradarśanāḥ |

śūlamudgarahastāśca krodhanāḥ kalahapriyāḥ || 5-17-15

karāldā dhūmrakeśīśca rākṣasīrvikṛtānanāḥ |

pibantīḥ satataṃ pānaṃ sadā māṃ sasurāpriyāḥ || 5-17-16

māṃsaśoṇitadigdhāṅgīrmāṃsaśoṇitabhojanāḥ |

tā dadarśa kapiśreṣṭho romaharṣaṇadarśanāḥ || 5-17-17

skandhavantamupāsīnāḥ parivārya vanaspatim |

9;10;11;12;13;14;15;15; 17. kapi shhresThaH = Hanuma; dadrsha = saw; vikR^itaaH = horrible ones; piN^galaaaH = dark complexioned ones; krodhanaaH = angry ones;kalaha priyaaH = those who like quarrels; kaalaayasamahaa shuula kuuTa mudgara dhaariniiH = ones wearing big darts; mallets and clubs of iron;varaaha mR^iga shaarduula mahishhaa shivaa mukhiiH = with faces like those of pigs; deer;tigers;buffaloes;goats;she-foxes; gajoshhTra hayapaadiiH = with feet like those of elephants; camels;horses;nikaata shirasaH = with heads sunk into bodies;aparaaH = some others; eka hastaika paadaashcha = with a single hand and those with single foot; khara karNyasva karNikaa = those with donkey ears and horse ears;gokarNiiH = those with cow ears; hasti karNiiH = those with elephant ears; hari karNiiH = those with monkey ears; aparaaH = and some others; anaasaaH = without nose; ati naasaashcha = with big nose; tiryajN^aasaaH = those with horizontal nose; vinaasikaaH = those with crooked nose; gajasannibha naasaashcha = those with elephant-like nose; lalaaTocchvaasa naasikaaH = nose fixed in forehead; hasti paadaaH = with feet like those of elephant; mahaapaadaaH = those with big feet; gopaadaaH = those with cow like feet; paada chuuLikaaH = those with hair on their feet; atimaatra shirogriivaaH = those with big heads and necks; atimaatrakuchodariiH = those with big nipples and big stomach; atimaatraasyanetrashcha = those with big mouths and eyes; diirghajihvaa nakhaaH = with long tongues and nails; tathaa = and also;ajaamukhiiH = those with face like that of a she-goat; hastimukhiiH = those with elephant like face; gomukhiiH = those with face like that of a cow;suukarii mukhiiH = those with face of a she-pig; hayoshhTrakharavaktraashcha = with faces like those of horses; camels; donkeys; ghoradarshanaaH = those with horrible appearance; raakshasiiH = ogresses; shuula mudgara hastaashcha = carrying pikes and clubs in their hand; krodhanaaH = angry ones; kalaha priyaaH = those who like quarrels; karaaLaaH = those with high teeth; dhuumra kesiishcha = with hair color like that of smoke; vikR^itaanaaH = with horrible faces; satatam = always; pibantiiH = drinking; paanam = liquor; sadaa = always; maamsasuraa priyaaH = desiring meat and liquor; maamsa shoNitadigdhaaN^gii = with body smeared by meat and blood; maamsa shoNita bhojanaaH = with meat and blood as food; romaharshhaNa darsanaaH = whose appearance made hair to stand up; upaasinnaaH = sitting; parivaarya = around; vanapatim = a great tree; skandhavantam = with huge trunk;

Hanuma saw horrible ogresses, dark complexioned ones, angry ones, those who like quarrels, ones wearing big darts, mallets and clubs of iron, with faces like those of pigs, deer, tigers, buffaloes, goats, she-foxes, with feet like those of elephants, camels, horses, with heads sunk into bodies, with single hand and single foot, those ears like that of donkeys and horses, those with cow ears, those with elephant ears, those with monkey ears, and some others without nose, those with horizontal nose, those with crooked nose, those with elephant-like nose, toes with nose fixed in forehead, with feet like those of elephant, those with big feet, those with cow like feet, those with hair on their feet, those with big heads and necks, those with big nipples and big stomach, those with big eyes and mouths, with long tongues and nails, and also the a face like that of a she-goat, those with elephant like face, those with face like that of a cow, those with face of a she-pig, those with faces like those of horses, camels, donkeys, those with horrible appearance, ogresses carrying pikes and clubs in their hand, angry ones, those who like quarrels, those with high teeth, with hair color like that of smoke, with horrible faces, always drinking liquor, always desiring meat and liquor, with body smeared by meat and blood, with meat and blood as food, whose appearance made hair to stand up, sitting around a great tree with huge trunk.

tasyādhastācca tām devīm rājaputrīmaninditām || 5-17-18

lakṣayāmāsa lakṣmīvān hanumān jankātmajām |

18. hanumaan = Hanuma; lakshmiivaan = the glorious one; lakshayaamaasa = saw; taam deviim = that Seetha; raajaputriim = the princess;janakaatmajaam = daughter of Janaka; aninditaam = unblemished one; tasya adhastaat = below that tree

Hanuma the glorious one saw that Seetha, the princess, daughter of Janaka, unblemished one below that tree.

niṣprabhām ṣokasantaptām malasamkulamūrdhajām || 5-17-19

kṣīṇapuṇyām cyutām bhūmau tārām nipatitāmiva |

19. nishhprabhaam = lack lustre one; shokasamtaptaam = being tormented by grief; malasamkulamuurdhajaam = with hair covered by dirt; kshhiNa puNyaam = with merits exhausted; taaraamiva = like a star; chyutaam = fallen from heavens; bhuumau nipatitaam = that fell on ground.

She was lack luster being tormented by grief, with hair covered by dirt, with merits exhausted, like star fallen from heavens onto ground.

cāritravyapadeśāḍyāṃ bhartṛdarśanadurgatām || 5-17-20

bhūṣaṇairuttamorhīnām bhartṛvātsalyabhūṣaṇām |

20. chaaritravyapadeshaadyaam = rich with fame of character; bhartR^idarshana durgataam = poor due to not seeing husband; hiinaam = lacking; uttamaiH bhuushhanaiH = excellent ornaments; bhartR^ivaatsalya bhuushhaNaam = with husband's love as ornament.

She was rich with fame of lofty character, poor due to not seeing husband, lacking excellent ornaments, with husband's love as ornament.

rākṣasādhipasamruddhām bandhubhiśca vinā kṛtām || 5-17-21

viyūthām simhasamruddhām baddhām gajavadhūmiva |

21. raakshaadhipa saMruddhaam = Being held captive by Ravana; kR^itaam = made; bandhubhiH vinaa cha = without relatives; gajavadhuumiva = like a she-elephant; viyuudhaam = without herd; siMha saMruddhaam baddhaam = being detained by a lion; .

Being held captive by Ravana, without any relatives, She was like a she-elephant without herd, being detained by a lion.

candrarekhām payodānte śāradābrairivāvṛtām || 5-17-22

kliṣṭarūpāmasaṃsparśādayuktāmiva vallakīm |

22. chandrarekhaamiva = like moon; aavR^itaam = being covered; shaaradaabhraiH = by clouds; payodaante = at the end of rainy season; klishhta rupaam = With an appearance lacking lustre; asamsparshaat = due to lack of contact (with husband); valaakiimiva = like Veena; aayuktaam = which was unplucked.

She was like moon being covered by clouds at the end of rainy season with an appearance lacking lustre due to lack of contact with husband, was like an unplucked Veena.

sa tām bhartavaśe yuktāmayuktām rākṣasīvaśe || 5-17-23

aśokavanikāmadhye śokasāgaramāplutām |

23. siitaam = (Hanuma saw)Seetha; bhartR^ivashe yuktaam = being suited to be with her husband; raakshasiivashe = in the custody of ogresses; ashokavanikaa madhye = in the middle of Ashoka garden;aaplutaam = being immersed; shoka saagaraam = in an ocean of grief.

Hanuma saw Seetha being suited to be with her husband, in the custody of ogresses, in the middle of Ashoka garden being immersed in an ocean of grief

tābhiḥ parivṛtām tatra sagrahāmiva rohiṇīm || 5-17-24

dadarśa hanumān devīm latāmakusumāmiva |

24. hanumman = Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; deviim = Seetha; tatra = there; parivR^itaam = surrounded; taabhiH = by those ogresses; sagrahaamiva rohiNiim = like Rohini with planets; lathaamiva = like a creeper; akusumaam = without flowers.

Hanuma saw Seetha there surrounded by those ogresses, like Rohini with planets, like a creeper without flowers.

sā malena ca digdhāṅgīvapuṣā cāpyalaṃkṛtā || 5-17-25

mṛṇālī paṅkadigdheva vibhāti ca na bhāti ca |

25. igdhaaN^gii = With body smeared; malena = with dirt; vapusshaa chaapi alaMkR^itaa = being graced by her body; saa = that Seetha; vibhaati = shone; na vibhaati cha = and also not shining;mR^iNaaliiva = like a lotus-fibre; paN^ka digdhaaH = covered with dirt.

With body smeared with dirt, being graced by Her body, that Seetha shone and also did not shine, like a lotus-fibre covered with dirt.

malinena tu vastreṇa parikliṣṭena bhāminīm || 5-17-26

saṃvṛtām mṛgaśābākṣīṃ dadarśa hanumān kapiḥ |

tām devīṃ dīnavadanāmadīnāṃ bhartṛtejasā || 5-17-27

rakṣitām svena śīlena sītāmasitalocanām |

26; 27. hanumaan kapiH = the monkey Hanuma;darasha = saw; taam deviim seethaam = that Seetha; bhaaminiim = with great beauty;asitalochanaam = with black eye;samvR^itaam = covered; vastreNa = by a cloth; pariklishhTena = which was creased; malinena = dirty; mR^iga shaabaakshiim = with eyes of a deer; diinavadanaam = with a pitiful face; adiinaam = not depressed; bhartR^i tejasaa = due to the brilliance of husband; rakshitaam = protected; svena shiilena = by her own character.

The monkey Hanuma saw that Seetha with great beauty with black eyes, covered by a cloth which was creased and dirty, with eyes of a deer, with a pitiful face, not depressed due to the brilliance of her husband, protected by her own character.

tām dṛṣṭvā hanumān sītām mṛgaśābanibhekṣaṇām |

mṛgakanyāmiva trastām vīkṣamāṇām samantataḥ || 5-17-28

dahantīmiva niḥśvāsairvṛkṣān pallavadhāriṇaḥ |

samghātamiva śokānām duḥkhasyormimivothitām || 5-17-29

28; 29. hanumaan = Hanuma; siitaam dR^ishhTvaa = on seeing Seetha (became very happy); mR^iga shaaba nibhekshaNaam = with eyes of a fawn; trastaam mR^iga kanyaamiva = fearful like a she-deer; viikshamaNaam = seeing; vR^ikshaan = trees; pallava dhaariNaH = with young shoots; dahantiimiva = as though being burnt; niHshvaasaiH = by sighs; shokaanaam samghaatamiva = like a bundle of grief; uurmimiva = like a wave; duHkhasya = of sorrow; uthitaam = risen up.

Hanuma became happy on seeing Seetha with eyes of a fawn, fearful like a she-deer, seeing trees with young shoots, as though being burnt by sighs, like a bundle of grief, with a wave of sorrow risen up.

tām kṣamāṃ suvibhaktāṅgīṃ vinābharaṇaśobhinīm |

praharṣamatulam lebhe mārutiḥ prekṣya maithilīm || 5-17-30

30. maarutiH = The son of wind-god Hanuma;prekshya = on seeing; taam maithiliim = that Seetha; kshamaam = like the goddess Earth; suvibhaktaaN^giim = with well divided body parts; vinaabharaNa shobhiniim = shining even without ornaments; lebhe = obtained; atulam praharshaam = great joy.

Hanuma the son of wind god on seeing Seetha that Seetha like the goddess earth, with well divided body parts shining eve without ornaments, obtained great joy.

harṣajāni ca so.aśrūṇi tām dṛṣṭvā madirekṣaṇām |

mumuce hanumāṃstatra namaścakre ca rāghavam || 5-17-31

31. hanumaan = Hanuma; dR^ishTvaa = on seeing; taam = her;tatra = there; madirekshaNaam = with intoxicating eyes ; mumuche = shed; harshajaani ashruuNi = tears of joy;namashchakre cha = and also paid obeisance; raaghavam = to Sri Rama.

Hanuma on seeing Seetha there with intoxicating eyes shed tears of joy and also paid obeisance to Sri Rama.

namaskṛtvā rāmāya lakṣmaṇāya ca vīryavān |

sītādarśanasamhṛṣṭo hanumān samvṛto.abhavat || 5-17-32

32. siita darshana samHR^isTaa = Being joyful on seeing Seetha; hanumaan = Hanuma; viiryavaan = the mighty one; namaskR^itvaa = paid obeisance; raamaaya = to Sri Rama; lakshmaNaaya cha = and to Lakshmana;samvR^itaH abhavat = became covered (with leaves)

Being joyful on seeing Seetha, Hanuma the mighty one paid obeisance to Sri Rama and to Lakshmana and became covered with leaves.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe saptadaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 18

Introduction

In this chapter Hanuma sees Ravana entering Ashoka garden with a retinue of his wives following him.

tathā viprekṣamāṇasya vanam puṣpitapādapam |

vicinvataśca vaidehīm kiṃcicceṣā niśābhavat || 5-18-1

1. nishaa = the night; abhavat = became; kiMchichheshaa = a little remaning; tathaa viprekshamaaNasya = while (Hanuma) searched like that; vaidehiim = Seetha; vanam = in the garden; pushhpitapaadapam = with flowers in blossom;

A little of the night was left while Hanuma was searching like that for Seetha in the garden with flowers in blossom.

ṣaḍaṅgavedaviduṣām kratupravarayājinām |

śuśrāva brahmaghoṣān sa virātre brahmarakṣasām || 5-18-2

2. saH = That Hanuma; shushraava = heard; brahma ghoshhaan = Vedic sounds; viraatre = early in the morning; brahmaraakshasaam = of Brahma Rakshasas;shhadaN^ga veda vidushhaam = well versed in six parts of Vedas; kratu pravara yaajinaam = who performed excellent sacrifices;

That Hanuma heard Vedic sounds early in the morning of Brahma Rakshasas well versed in six parts of Vedas and those who performed excellent sacrifices.

atha maṅgalavāditraśabdaiḥ śrutimanoharaiḥ |

prabudhyata mahābāhurdaśagrīvo mahābalaḥ || 5-18-3

3. atha = Thereafter; dasagriivaH = Ravana; mahaa baahuH = with great arms; mahaa balaH = with great prowess; praabudhyata = was woken; mangalavaaditra shabdaiH = by the sounds of various auspicious musical instruments; shrutimanoharaiH = pleasing to the ear.

Thereafter Ravana with great arms and great prowess was woken by the sounds of various auspicious musical instruments pleasing to the ear.

vibudhya tu yathākālam rākṣasendraḥ pratāpavān |

srastamālyāmbaradharo vaidehīmanvacintayāt || 5-18-4

4. raakshasendraH = The king of rakshasas; prataapavaan = with great might; vibudhya = woke up; yathaakaalam = at the appropriate time; srasta maalyaambara dharaH = wearing slippery flower garlands; anvachintayat = remembered; videhiim = about Seetha.

The king of rakshasas with great might woke up at the appropriate hour wearing slippery flower garlands remembered about Seetha.

bhṛśaṃ niyuktastasyām ca madanena madotkaṭaḥ |

na sa taṃ rākṣasaḥ kāmaṃ śaśākātmani gūhitum || 5-18-5

5. tasyaam = In that Seetha's matter; niyuktaH = directed; bHR^isham = a lot; madanena = by the god of love; madotkaTaH = excited by passion; saH raakshasaH = that Rakshasa; na shasaaka = was not capable; guuhitum = to suppress; aatmani = in self; tam kaamam = that desire.

In that Seetha's matter, directed a lot by the god of love and excited by passion, that Rakshasa was not capable to suppress in self that desire.

sa sarvābharaṇairyukto bibhacchriyamanuttamām |

tāṃ nagairbahubhirjuṣṭām sarvapuṣpaphalopagaiḥ || 5-18-6

6. yuktaH = together with; sarvaabharaNaiH = all ornaments; bibhrat = wearing; anuttamaam shriyam = great glory; saH = that Ravana; (entered) that Ashoka garden; jushhTaam = having; bahubhiH nagaiH = a lot of trees; sarvapushhpaphalopagaiH = with all fruits and flowers.

Together with all ornaments wearing great glory that Ravana entered that Ashoka garden having a lot of trees with all fruits and flowers.

vṛtāṃ puṣkariṇībhiśca nānāpuṣpopaśobhitām |

sadāmadaiśca vihagairvicitrām paramādbhutām || 5-18-7

7. (Ravana entered that Ashoka garden) paramaadbhutaam = a great wonderful one; vR^itaam = together; pushhkariNiibhiH = with lakes; naanaa pushhpopashobitaam = shone by various flowers; vichitraam = brilliant;vihagaiH = with birds; sadaa madaiH = always in rut.

Ravana entered that great wonderful Ashoka garden together with lakes, shone by various flowers, brilliant with birds always in rut.

īhāmṛgaiśca vividhairjuṣṭāṃ ḍṛṣṭimanoharaiḥ |

vīthīḥ saṃprekṣamāṇaśca maṇikāñcanatoraṇāḥ || 5-18-8

nānāmṛgagaṇākīrṇāṃ phalaiḥ prapatitairvṛtām |

aśokavanakāmeva prāviśatsaṃtatadrumām || 5-18-9

8; 9. praavishat = (Ravana) entered; ashokavanikaameva = Ashoka garden; saMprekshamaaNashcha = seeing;maNikaaN^chana toranaaH = archways of gold and gems; jushhTaam = crowded; iihaamR^igaishcha = by artificial deer; vividhaiH = of various varieties; dR^ishhTimanoharaiH = ravishing the eyes and mind; naanaamR^igagaNaakiirNaam = filled with animals of various kinds; vR^itaam = together; prapatitaiH phalaiH = with fallen fruits;samtatadrumaam = full of trees.

Ravana entered Ashoka garden seeing archways of gold and gems crowded by artificial deer of various kinds ravishing eyes and mind, filled with animals of various kinds, together with fallen fruits and full of trees.

aṅganāśatamātraṃ tu taṃ vrajantamanuvrajat |

mahendramiva paulastyamṃ devagandharvayoṣitaḥ || 5-18-10

10. vrajantam = while going; aN^ganaashatamaatram = only a hundred of women;anuvrajat = followed; tam paulastyam = that Ravana; devagandharvayoshitaH = like Deva and Gandharva women; mahendram = (following) Indra.

While He was going only a hundred of women followed that Ravana like Deva and Gandharva women following Indra.

dīpikāḥ kāñcanīḥ kāścijjagṛhustatra yoṣitaḥ |

vālavyajanahastāśca tālavṛntāni cāparāḥ || 5-18-11

11. tatra = there; kaashchit = some; yoshhitaH = women; jagR^iH = bore; diipikaaH = lamps; kaaN^chaniiH = of gold; aparaaH = some others; taalavR^intaani = (carried) chowries vaalavyajana hastaashcha = (some others had) fans of Palmyra leaves in their hands.

There some women bore lamps of gold; some others carried chowries; some others had fans of Palmyra leaves in their hands.

kāñcanairapi bhṛṅgārairjahruḥ salilamagrataḥ |

maṇḍalāgān brusīṃścāpi gṛhyānyāḥ pṛṣṭhato yayuḥ || 5-18-12

12. (Some women) juhruH = carried; salilam = water; bhR^ingaaraiH = in small vessels; kaaN^chaniH = of gold; anyaaH = some others; pR^ishhThataH yayuH = followed in the back; gR^ihya = taking; brusiiMshchaiva = pillows; maNDalaagraan = with circular ends

Some women carried water in small vessels of gold; some others followed in the back taking pillows with circular ends.

kācidratnamayīṃ sthālīṃ pūrṇāṃ pānasya brājatam |

dakṣiṇā dakṣiṇenaiva tadā jagrāha pāṇinā || 5-18-13

13. kaachit = one; bhaaminii = woman; dakshinaa = to the right (of Ravana); jagraaH = held; dakshinenaiva paaNinaa = with her right hand; sthaaliim = a vesel; paanasya = of liqour; ratnamayiim = with gem stones; puurNaam = full (of liqour)

One woman to the right of Ravana held with her right hand a vessel with gem stones filled with liqour.

rājahaṃsapratīkāśaṃ catraṃ pūrṇaśaśiprabham |

sauvarṇadaṇḍamaparā gṛhītvā pṛṣṭhato yayau || 5-18-14

14. aparaa = another (woman); pR^ishhthataH yayau = went at back; gR^ihiitvaa = taking; chhatram = an umbrella; raajahamsapratiikaasham = equalling a royal swan; puurnashasiprabhaam = with the radiance of full moon; sauvarNadaNDam = with a golden handle.

Another woman went at back taking an umbrella equalling a royal swan with the radiance of full moon with a golden handle.

nidrāmadaparītākṣyo rāvanasyottamāḥ striyaḥ |

anujagmuḥ patiṃ vīram ghanam vidyullatā iva || 5-18-15

15. nidraamada pariitaakshyo = With sleepy eyes; uttamaaH striyaH = best women; raavaNasya = of Ravana; anujagmuH = followed; viiram patim = mighty husband; vidyullataaH ghanamiva = like lightning (following a) cloud.

With sleepy eyes best women of Ravana followed mighty husband like lightning following a cloud.

vyāviddhahārakeyūrāḥ samāmṛditavarṇakāḥ |

samāgalditakeśāntāḥ sasvedavadanāstathā || 5-18-16

ghorṇantyo madaśeṣeṇa nidrayā ca śubhānanāḥ |

svedakliṣṭāṅgakusumāḥ sumālyākulamūrdhajāḥ || 5-18-17

prayāntaṃ nairṛtapatiṃ nāryo madiralocanāḥ |

bahumānācca kāmācca priyā bhāryāstamanvayuḥ || 5-18-18

16;17;18. vyyaviddha keyuuraaH = With displaced necklaces and armlets; samaamR^idita varNakaaH = with effaced cover (of sandal-paste); samaagaLita keshaantaaH = with dishevelled hair; tathaa = and also; sasveda vadanaaH = with sweaty faces; ghoorNantyaH = staggering; madasheshheNa nidrayaa cha = due to surviving trace of liqour and due to sleepiness; sveda klishhTaN^ga kusumaaH = with shrivelled flowers on perspiring bodies; sumaalyaakulamuurdhajaaH = with dishevelled hair along with good garlands; madiralochanaaH = with intoxicating eyes; naaryaaH = women; priyaaH bhaaryaaH = who were dear wives; anvayuH = followed; tam = that; nairR^itapatim = king of Rakshasas; prayaantam = who was going; bahumaanaachcha = due to respect; kaamaachcha = and due to love.

With displaced necklaces and armlets, with effaced cover of sandal-paste, with dishevelled hair, and also with sweaty faces, staggering due to surviving trace of liquor and due to sleepiness, with shrivelled flowers on perspiring bodies, with dishevelled hair along with good garlands, with intoxicating eyes, women who were dear wives followed that king of Rakshasas who was going due to respect and due to love.

sa ca kāmaparādhīnaḥ patistāsāṃ mahābalaḥ |

sītāsaktamanā mando mandāñcitagatirbabhau || 5-18-19

19. patiH = husband; taasaam = of those (women); mahaabalaH = of great might; kaamaparaadhiinaH = who was surrendered to lust; sa cha = that Ravana also; mandaH = (who was) dull witted; siitaasakta manaaH = with his mind interested in Seetha; babhau = shone; mandaaN^chita gatiH = with a slow and beautiful gait.

Husband of those women, of great might, who was surrendered to lust, that Ravana also who was dull witted, with his mind interested in Seetha shone with a slow and beautiful gait.

tataḥ kāñcīninādaṃ ca nūpurāṇām ca nisvanam |

śuśrāva paramastrīṇāṃ sa kapirmārutātmajaḥ || 5-18-20

20. tataH = Thereafter; saH kapiH = that Hanuma; maarutaatjamjaam = the son of wind-god; sushraava = heard; kaaN^chiininaadam = the sound of waist-bands; nuupuraaNam nisvanam cha = and the sound of anklets; paramastriiNaam = of those excellent women.

Thereafter that Hanuma, the son of wind-god heard the sound of waist-bands and the sound of anklets of those excellent women.

taṃ cāpratimakarmāṇamacintyabalapauruṣam |

dvāradeśamanuprāptaṃ dadarśa hanumān kapiḥ || 5-18-21

21. hanumaan = Hanuma; kapiH = the monkey; dadarsha = saw; tam cha = that Ravana also; apratima karmaaNam = performer of deeds without an equal; achintya bala paurushham = with unfathomable might and virility; anupraaptam = reaching; dvaara desham = entrance region.

Hanuma the monkey saw that Ravana also, performer of deeds without an equal, with unfathomable might and virility, reaching the entrance region.

dīpikābhiranekābhiḥ samantādavabhāsitam |

gandhatailāvasiktābhirdriyamāṇābhiragrataḥ || 5-18-22

22. gandha tailaavasiktaabhH = Wettened by fragrant oil; dhriyamaaNaabhiH = being carried; agrataH = in front; (Hanuma saw Ravana) avabhaasitam = being shone; samantaat = in all directions; anekaabhiH = by many; diipikaabhiH = lamps;

Wettened by fragrant oil, being carried in front of Ravana, Hanuma saw Ravana being shone in all directions by many lamps.

kāmadarpamadairyuktaṃ jihmatāmrāyatekṣaṇam |

samakṣamiva kandarpamapaviddhaśarāsanam || 5-18-23

23. (Hanuma saw Ravana) yuktam = together; kaamadarpamadaiH = with lust; vanity and intoxication; jihmataamraayatekshaNam = with wide red eyes which were slanted; samaksham kandarpamiva = like Manmadha; the god of love in person;apaviddhasharaasanam = with bow kept at a distance;

Hanuma saw Ravana together with lust, vanity and intoxication, with wide red eyes which were slanted, like the god of love in person with bow kept at a distance.

mathitāmṛtaphenābhamarajovastramuttamam |

salīlamanukarṣantaṃ vimuktaṃ saktamaṅgade || 5-18-24

24. (Hanuma saw Ravana) salillam = playfully; anukarshhantam = readjusting;uttamam vastram = excellent (upper) garment;mathitaamR^itaphenaabham = With the lustre of churned nectar froth; arajaH = without stain;vimuktam = slipping; aN^gade saktam = being entangled with armlet; .

Hanuma saw Ravana playfully readjusting his excellent upper garment with the luster of churned nectar froth, without stain,slipping being entangled in armlet.

taṃ patraviṭape līnaḥ atrapuṣpaghanāvṛtah |

samīpamiva saṃkrāntaṃ nidhyātumupacakrame || 5-18-25

25. (Hanuma) liinaH = blended;patraviTape = in a branch full of leaves; patrapusshpaghanaavR^itaH = covered by groups of leaves and flowers; upachakrame = started; nidhyaatum = to see; tam = that Ravana; samkraantamiva = as though coming; samiipam = near (Him);

Hanuma blended in a branch full of leaves covered by groups of leaves and flowers started to see that Ravana as though coming near Him.

avekṣamāṇastu tato dadarśa kapikuñjaraḥ |

rūpayauvanasaṃpannā rāvaṇasya varastiyaḥ || 5-18-26

26. tataH = Thereafter; kapikuN^jaraH = the best among Vanaras; avekashamaaNaH = looking in all directions; dadarsha = saw;varastriyaH = best women; raavaNasya = of Ravana; ruupayauvanasampannaaH = full of beauty and youth;

Thereafter Hanuma, the best among Vanaras looking in all directions saw best women of Ravana full of beauty and youth.

tābhiḥ parivṛto rājā surūpābhirmahāyaśāḥ |

tasmṛgadvijasamghaṣṭaṃ praviṣṭaḥ pramadāvanam || 5-18-27

27. raajaa = king; mahaa yashaaH = of great fame; parivR^itaH = together; taabhiH = with those women; suruupaabhiH = with good appearance; pravishhTaH = entered; tat = that garden; mR^igadvijasaMghushhtam = resounded by animals and birds.

King of great fame, Ravana, together with those women with good appearance entered that garden resounded by animals and birds.

kṣībo vicitrābharaṇaḥ śaṅkukarṇo mahābalaḥ |

tena viśravasaḥ putraḥ sa dṛṣṭo rākṣasādhipaḥ || 5-18-28

vṛtaḥ paramanārībhistārābhiriva candrāmāḥ |

taṃ dadarśa mahātejāstejovantaṃ mahākapiḥ || 5-18-29

28; 29. saH raakshsaadhipaH = that king of Rakshasas; kshiibaH = who was intoxicated; vichitraabharaNaH = with wonderful ornaments; saN^kukarNaH = with pointed ears; vishravasaH putraH = son of Visravasa; chandramaaH iva = was like the moon; taaraabhiH = together with stars; vR^itaH = together; paramanaariibhiH = with best women; dR^ishhtaH = was seen; tena = by that Hanuma; mahaa kapiH = that great Vanara; mahaa tejaaH = with great brilliance; dadarsha = saw; tam = that Ravana; tejovantam = with glory.

That king of Rakshasas who was intoxicated with wonderful ornaments, with pointed ears, son of Visravasa was like the moon together with stars, together with best women was seen by Hanuma. That great Vanara with great brilliance saw that Ravana with glory.

rāvaṇo.ayam mahābāhuriti saṃcintya vānaraḥ |

avapluto mahātejā hanumānmārutātmajaḥ || 5-18-30

30. maarutaatmajaH = The son of god of wind; vaanaraH = Vanara; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaa tejaaH = of great brilliance; ayam = this; mahaabaahuH = long armed one; raavaNaH = is Ravana; iti samchintya = thinking thus; avaplutaH = jumped down.

The son of god of wind Vanara Hanuma of great brilliance thinking thus "This long armed one is Ravana", jumped down.

sa tathāpyugratejāḥ sannirdhūtastasya tejasā |

patraguhyāntare sakto hanumān saṃvṛto.abhavat || 5-18-31

31. tathaa = thus; hanumaan = Hanuma; ugra tejaaH sannapi = (although) of terrible energy; nirdhuutaH = was overshadowed; tasya tejasaa = by Ravana's brilliance; abhavat = (and) became; patra guhyaantare saktaH = rooted behind a group of leaves; samvR^itaH = and was concealed;

Thus Hanuma although of terrible energy was overshadowed by Ravana's brilliance and became rooted behind a group of leaves and was concealed.

sa tāmasitakeśāntāṃ suśroṇīṃ saṃhatastanīm |

didṛkṣurasitāpāṅgamupāvartata rāvaṇaḥ || 5-18-32

32. saH raavanaH = that Ravana; upaavartata = neared; taam = Seetha; asitakeshaantaam = with black hair; sushroNiim = with charming limbs; samhatastaniim = with well knit breasts; asitaapaaN^gaam = with black corners of eyes; didR^ikshuH = wishing to see (Her);

That Ravana neared Seetha with black hair, with charming limbs with well knit breasts, with black corners of eyes, wishing to see Her.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe aṣṭādaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 19

Introduction

In this chapter Valmiki describes the plight of Seetha in Ashoka garden in detail.

tasminneva tataḥ kāle rājaputrī tvaninditā |

rūpayauvanasampannaṃ bhūṣaṇottamabhūṣitam || 5-19-1

tato dṛṣṭvaiva vaidehī rāvaṇam rākṣasādhipam |

prāvepata varārohā pravāte kadalī yathā || 5-9-2

1; 2. tataH = Thereafter; tasmin kaale eva = at that time;vaidehii = Seetha; raajaputrii = a princess; aninditaa = without any blame; varaarohaa = of excellent limbs; praavepata = shook; kadalii yathaa = like a plantain tree; pravaate = in wind; dR^ishhTvaiva = on seeing; raavaNam = Ravana; raakshasaadhipam = the king of Rakshasas; ruupa yauvana sampannam = endowed with beauty and youth; bhuushaNotaama bhuushhitam = adorned with excellent ornaments.

Thereafter at that time Seetha a princess without any blame of excellent limbs shook like a plantain tree in wind on seeing Ravana the king of rakshasas endowed with beauty and youth adorned with excellent ornaments.

ācchādyodaramūrubhyāṃ bāhubhyāṃ ca payodharau |

upaviṣṭā viśālākṣī rudantī varavarṇinī || 5-19-3

3. vishaalaakshii = The wide eyed Seetha; varavarNinii = with excellent color; aachchhaadya = covering; udaram = stomach; uurubhyaam = with thighs; payodharau = breasts; baahubhyaam = with hands; upavisshTaa = sat down; rudantii = crying.

The wide eyed Seetha with excellent color covering stomach with thighs and breasts with hands sat down crying.

daśagrīvastu vaidehīm rakṣitāṃ rākṣasīgaṇaiḥ |

dadarśa dīnām duḥkhārtāṃ nāvaṃ sannāmivārṇave || 5-19-4

4. dashagriivastu = Ravana; dadarsha = saw; vaidehiim = Seetha;rakshitaam = protected; raakshasiigaNaiH = by batches of ogres; diinaam = (looking) miserable; duHkhaataam = being struck with grief; naavamiva = like a ship; sannaam = in danger; aarNave = in the sea;

Ravana saw Seetha protected by batches of ogres looking miserable being struck with grief like a ship in danger in the sea.

asaṃvṛtāyāmāsīnām dharaṇyām saṃśitavratām |

cināṃ prapatitāṃ bhūmau śākhāmiva vanaspateḥ || 5-19-5

5. aasiinaam = (Hanuma saw Seetha) sitting down;asamvR^itaam = on uncovered; dhaaraNyaam = land;samShitavrataan = with a firm resolve; vanaspateH shaakhaamiva = like a branch of a tree; prapatitaam = fallen down; bhumau = on earth; chinnam = being torn (from the tree).

Hanuma saw Seetha sitting down on uncovered land, with a firm resolve, like a branch of a tree fallen down on earth being torn from the tree.

malamaṇḍanacitrāṅgīm maṇḍanārhāmamaṇḍitām |

mṛṇālī paṅkadigdheva vibhāti na vibhāti ca || 5-19-6

6. malamaNDana chitraaN^giim = (Hanuma saw Seetha) With a strange body with dirt as an ornament; maNDanaarhaam = suitable to decorate with ornaments; amaNDittam = without any ornaments;vibhaati = shining; mR^iNaaliiva = like a lotus stem; paN^kadigdhaa = being covered with mud; na vibhaati cha = and also not shining

Hanuma saw Seetha with a stange body with dirt as ornament, who although suited to decorate with ornaments was without ornaments. Although She was shining like a lotus stem covered with mud, She was not shining also.

samīpam rājasimhasya rāmasya viditātmanaḥ |

saṅkalpahayasamyuktairyāntīmiva manorathaiḥ || 5-19-7

yaantiimiva = (Seetha) Was as though going;samiipam = near; raamasya = to Rama; raajasimhasya = a lion among kings; viditaatmanaH = with a famous personality; manorathaiH = with desires as chariot; samkalpahayasamyuktaiH = tied with thoughts as horses

Seetha was as though going near to Rama a lion among kings with a famous personality with desires as chariot tied with thoughts as horses.

śuṣyantīm rudatīmekāṃ dhyānaśokaparāyaṇām |

duḥkhasyāntamapaśyantīṃ rāmāṃ rāmamanuvratām || 5-19-8

8. raamaam = (Seetha) a pleasant one; shhuShyanttim = was emaciated; rudatiim = was crying; ekaam = being alone; dhyaanashokaparaayaNaam = having surrendered to Her thoughts and sorrow; apashyantiim = not seeing; antam = the end; dukhasya = of grief;anuvrataam = following the will; raamam = of Rama.

Seetha a pleasant one, was emaciated, was crying, being alone having surrendered to Her thoughts and sorrow not seeing the end of grief, following the will of Rama.

ceṣṭamānāṃ tathāviṣṭāṃ pannagendravadhūmiva |

dhūpyamānām graheṇeva rohiṇīṃ dhūmaketunā || 5-19-9

9. tathaa = And also; pannagendravadhuumiva = (Seetha) was like great she-serpant; cheshhTamaanaam = writhing;aavishhTaam = under the spell of an incantation;rohiNiimiva = like Rohini; dhuupyamaanaam = being fumigated; dhuumaketunaa grahena = by a smoke colored planet called Ketu.

And also Seetha was like a great she-serpant writhing under the spell of an incantation. She was like Rohini being fumigated by a smoke colored planet called Ketu.

vṛttaśīlakule jātāmācāravati dhārmike |

punaḥ saṃskāramāpannāṃ jātāmiva ca duṣkule || 5-19-10

10. jaataam = Being born; dhaarmike = in a virtuous; aachaaravati = traditional; vR^itta shiila kule = family with good conduct and character; aapannaam = getting; samskaaram = married; punaH = again; jaataamiva = (Seetha was) like being born; dushhkule = in a bad family

Being born in a virtuous traditional family with good conduct and character and getting married, Seetha appeared as if She was born in a bad family.

abhūtenāpavādena kīrtīm nipatitāmiva |

amnāyānāmayogena vidyāṃ praśithilāmiva || 5-19-11

11. kiirtimiva = (Seetha was) like fame;nipatitaam = fallen down;abhuutena = (due to) false; apavaadena = blame;vidyaamiva = like education; prashithitaam = runied; ayogena = (due to) non conformity ;aamnaayaanaam = (of) learning by heart.

Seetha was like fame fallen down due to false blame. She was like education ruined due to lack of learning by heart.

sannāmiva mahākīrtiṃ śraddhāmiva vimānitām |

prajñāmiva parikṣīṇāmāśāṃ pratihatāmiva || 5-19-12

12. sannam iva = (Seetha was) like deteriorated; mahaakiirtim = great fame; shraddaamiva = like faith; vimaanitaam = insulted; praJNaamiva = like an understanding; parikshiiNaam = grown feeble; aashaamiva = like hope; pratihataam = dulled.

Seetha was like deteriorated great fame,like insulted faith,like an understanding grown feeble, like dulled hope.

āyatīmiva vidhvastāmājñāṃ pratihatāmiva |

dīptāmiva diśaṃ kāle pūjāmapahṛtāmiva || 5-19-13

13. aayatiimiva = (Seetha was) like expectation; vidhvastaam = destroyed; aajJNaamiva = like an order; pratihataam = flouted; diiptaam dishaamiva = like a blazing quarter; kaale = during a period of destruction; puujaamiva = like a worship; avahR^itaam = stolen;

Seetha was like an expectation destroyed, like an order flouted; like a blazing quarter during a period of destruction, like a worship stolen.

padminīmiva vidhvastāṃ hataśūrāṃ camūmiva |

prabhāmiva tamodhvastāmupakṣīṇāmivāpagām || 5-19-14

14. padminiimiva = (Seetha was) like a lotus; vidhvastaam = destroyed; chamuumiva = like an army; hata shuraam = with killed warriors; prabhaamiva = like light; tamodhvastaam = destroyed by darkness; apaagaamiva = like a river; upakshiiNaam = vanished.

Seetha was like a lotus destroyed, like an army with killed warriors, like light destroyed by darkness, like vanished river.

vedīmiva parāmṛṣṭāṃ śāntāmagniśikhāmiva |

paurṇamāsīmiva niśāṃ rāhugrastendumaṇḍalām || 5-19-15

15. vediimiva = (Seetha was) like an altar; paraamR^ishhTaam = desecrated; agnishikhaamiva = like a tongue of fire; shantaam = gone out; paurNamaasiim nishaamiva = like a full moon night; raahugrastendumaNDalaam = with moon devoured by Rahu.

Seetha was like an altar desecrated, like a tongue of fire gone out, like a full moon night with moon devoured by Rahu.

utkṛṣṭaparṇakamalāṃ vitrāsitavihaṅgamām |

hastihastaparāmṛṣṭamākulāṃ padminīmiva || 5-19-16

16. padminiimiva = (Seetha was) like a lotus pond; aakulaam = agitated; utKR^ishhTapaNakamalaam = with torned out leaves and lotuses; hastihastaparaamR^ishhTaam = (being) roughly treated by the trunk of an elephant.

Seetha was like a lotus pond agitated with torned out leaves and lotuses, being roughly traeated by the trunk of an elephant.

patiśokāturāṃ śuṣkāṃ nadīṃ visrāvitāmiva |

parayā mṛjayā hīnām kṛṣṇapakṣaniśāmiva || 5-19-17

17. patishokaaturaam = Grieved for husband; nadiimiva = (Seetha was) like a river; shushhkaam = dried up; visraavitaam = (with water) caused to flow out; hiinaam = lacking; parayaa mR^ijayaa = best washing; kR^ishhNa paksha nishaamiva = like a new moon night.

Grieved for husband, Seetha was like a river which has dried uo with water caused to flow out lacking best washing, was like a new moon night.

sukumārīm sujātāṅgīṃ ratna garbhagṛhocitām |

tapyamānāmivoṣṇena mṛṇālīmaciroddhṛtām || 5-19-18

18. sukumaariim = (Seetha was) a delicate one; sujaataN^giim = with well built limbs; ratnagarbhagR^ihochitaam = accustomed to houses full of diamonds; tapyamaanaam = being tormented; ushhNena = by heat; mR^iNaaliimiva = like a lotus fibre; achiroddhR^itaam = uprooted short time back.

Seetha was a delicate one with well built limbs, accustomed to houses full of diamonds, being tormented by heat, like a lotus fibre uprooted short time back.

gṛhītāmālditāṃ stambhe yūthapena vinākṛtām |

niḥśvasantīṃ suduḥkhārtāṃ gajarājavadhūmiva || 5-19-19

19. gajaraajavadhuumiva = (Seetha was) Like a she-elephant; gR^ihiitaam = captured; aaLitaam = tied; stambhe = to a pillar; kR^itena = made; yuudhapena vinaa = (to be) without the leader of herd; niHshvasantiim = sighing; suduHkhartaam = very much tormented by grief.

Seetha was like a she-elephant captured and tied to a pillar, made to be without the leader of herd, sighing, very much tormented by grief.

ekayā dīrghayā veṇyā śobhamānāmayatnataḥ |

nīlayā nīradāpāye vanarājyā mahīmiva || 5-19-20

20. diirghayaa = with a long; ekayaa = single; veNyaa = plait;shobhamaanaam = shining; ayatnataH = without effort; mahiimiva = (Seetha) was like the earth; niilayaa vanaraajyaa = with dark groups of trees; niiradaapaaye = at the end of rainy season.

With a long single plait, shining without effort, Seetha was like the earth with dark groups of trees at the end of rainy season.

upavāsena śokena dhyānena ca bhayena ca |

parikṣīṇāṃ kṛśāṃ dīnāmalpāhārāṃ tapodhanām || 5-19-21

21. parikshiiNaam = wasted; kRishaam = emaciated; upavaasena = due to fasting; shokena = due to sorrow; dhyaanena = due to thought; bhayena cha = and due to fear; alpaahaaraam = (Seetha) was with limited food; tapodhanaam = (and) with austerity as wealth.

Wasted, emaciated due to fasting, due to sorrow, due to thought and due to fear, Seetha was with limited food and with austerity as wealth.

āyācamānām duḥkhārtāṃ prāñjaliṃ devatāmiva |

bhāvena raghumukhyasya daśagrīvaparābhavam || 5-19-22

22. devataamiva = (Seetha was) like a celestial being; duHkhaartaam = tormented by grief; bhavena = by thought; praaN^jalim = with joined palms; ayaachamaanaam = desiring; dashagriiva paraabhavam = defeat of Ravana; raghu mukhyasya = (at the hands of) Sri Rama.

Seetha was like a celestial being, tormented by grief and by thought with joined palms, desiring the defeat of Ravana at the hands of Sri Rama

samīkṣamāṇāṃ rudatīmaninditāṃ |

supakṣmatāmrāyataśuklalocanām |

anuvratāṃ rāmamatīva maithilīṃ |

pralobhayāmāsa vadhāya rāvaṇaḥ || 5-19-23

23. raavanaH = Ravana; pralobhayaamaasa = (was trying) to allure; vadhaaya = (and threatening) death ( to Seetha) ;samiikshamaaNaam = who was looking at every direction; rudatiim = crying; aninditaam = without blame; supakshmataamraayata shuklalochanaam = with good eye lids and reddish and white eyes;atiiva anuvrataam = with an excessive vow to follow; raamam = Sri Rama;

Ravana was trying to allure and threatening death to Seetha who was looking at every direction, crying, without blame, with good eye lids and reddish and white eyes, with an excessive vow to follow Sri Rama.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekonaviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 20

Introduction

In this chapter Ravana entices Seetha with wealth, gems, sovereignty over all wives of Ravana.

sa tām parivṛtāṃ dīnāṃ nirānandāṃ tapasvinīm |

sākārairmadhurairvākyairnyadarśayata rāvaṇaḥ || 5-20-1

1. raavaNaH = Ravana; nyadarshayata = conveyed; saakaaraiH vaakyaiH = in significant words; taam = (to) that Seetha; parivR^itaam = surrounded (by ogresses); diinaam = (who was) wretched; nirranandaam = without happiness; tapasviniim = (and) pitiable.

Ravana conveyed in significant words to that Seetha who was surrounded by ogresses, wretched, without happiness and pitiable.

māṃ dṛṣṭvā nāganāsoru gūhamānā stanodaram |

adarśanamivātmānaṃ bhayānnetuṃ tvamiccasi || 5-20-2

2. naagavaasoru = (You are) With thighs like the trunk of an elephant; maam dR^ishhTvaa = seeing me; guhamaanaa = covering; stanodaram = (your) breasts and belly; tvam = you; ichchhasiiva = desire; netum = obtaining; adarshanam = disappearence; aatmaanam = of self; bhayaat = due to fear.

"You are with thighs like the trunk of an elephant. Seeing me covering your breasts and belly, you desire obtaining disappearance of self due to fear.

kāmaye tvām viśālākṣi bahumanyasva māṃ priye |

sarvāṅgaguṇasampanne sarvalokamanohare || 5-20-3

3. vishaalakshii = O wide eyed one!; sarvaaN^ga guNa sampannaa = you are endowed with bodily excellencies; sarva loka manohare = pleasing to all people; tvaam kaamaye = I desire you; priye = O lovable one!; maam bahumayasva = respect me.

"O wide eyed one! You are endowed with bodily excellencies, pleasing to all people. I desire you. O lovable one! respect me."

neha kecinmanuṣyā vā rākṣasāḥ kāmarūpiṇaḥ |

vyapasarpatu te sīte bhayam mattaḥ samutthitam || 5-20-4

4. seethe = O Seetha!; iha = here; kechit na = there are no; manushhyaaH = humans; kaamaruupiNaH raakshasaaH vaa = or ogres with ability to change form; te bhayam = (Let)your fear; samutthitam = caused; mattaH = due to me; vyapasarpatu = be removed;

"O Seetha! Here there are no humans or ogres with ability to change form. Let your fear caused due to me be removed."

svadharmo rakṣasāṃ bhīru sarvathaiva na saṃśayaḥ |

gamanaṃ vā parastrīṇām haraṇam sampramathya vā || 5-20-5

5. bhiiru = O one with fear; gamanam vaa = obtaining parastriiNaam = women belonging to others; haraNam vaa = or abducting; saMpramathya = by force; svadharmaH = is the righteous deed; rakshasaam = for ogres; sarvathaiva = by all means; saMshayaH na = there is no doubt (in this).

"O one with fear! Obtaining women belonging to others or abducting by force is the righteous deed for ogres by all means. There is no doubt in this."

evaṃ caitadakāmāṃ tu na tvāṃ sprakṣyāmi maithili |

kāmam kāmaḥ śarīre me yathākāmaṃ prārtatām || 5-20-6

6. maithili = O Seetha!; etat evam = It is like this; kaamaH = desire; kaamam = very much; yathaa kaamam pravartataam = may behave in whatever way it likes; me = in my; shariire = body; tu = but; na spR^ikshyaami = I will not touch; tvaam = you; akaamaam = without lust.

"O Seetha! It is like this. desire very much may behave in whatever way it likes in my body. But I will not touch you without lust."

devi neha bhayam kāryam mayi viśvasihi priye |

praṇayasva ca tatvaena maivam bhūḥ śikalālasā || 5-20-7

7. devi = O queen (of my heart)!;iha = in this matter; bhayam na kkaryam = fear is not to be made; priye = O love! vishvasihi = believe; mayi = in me; tattvena = truly; praNayasva = become with love; maa bhuuH = do not become; shokalaalasaa = absorbed in sorrow;evam = like this.

"O queen of my heart! In this matter fear is not to be made. O love! Believe in me. Truly become with love. Do not become absorbed in sorrow like this."

ekaveṇī dharāśayyā dhyānaṃ malinamambaram |

asthāne.apyupavāsaśca naitānyaupayikāni te || 5-20-8

8. ekaveNii = single plait; dharaashayya = the bed of ground; dhyaanam = meditation; malinam ambaram = dirty cloth; asthaane upavaasashcha = fasting at an inappropriate time; etaani = all these; na aupayikaani = are not useful; te = to you.

"Single plait, the bed of ground,mediation,dirty cloth,fasting at an inappropriate time - all these are not useful to you."

vicitrāṇi ca mālyāni candanānyagarūṇi ca |

vividhāni ca vāsāṃsi dvyānyābharaṇāni ca || 5-20-9

mahārhaṇi ca pānāni śayanānyāsanāni ca |

gītam nṛttaṃ ca vādyaṃ ca labha maṃ prāpya maithili || 5-20-10

9; 10. maithilii = O Seetha!; praapya = getting; maam = me; labha = gain; vichitraaNi maalyaani = wonderful garlands; chandanaani = sandals; agaruuNi = Agallochums; vividhaani vaasaaMsi cha = a variety of cloths; divyaani aabharaNaani cha = and best ornaments; mahaarhaaNi paanaani = the best drinks; shayanaani = beds; aasanaani cha = and seats; giitam = song; nR^ittam cha = and dance; vaadyam cha = and musical instrument.

"O Seetha! After getting me gain wonderful garlands, sandals, Agallochums, a variety of cloths and best ornaments, the best drinks, beds and seats, song and dance and musical instrument."

strīratnamasi maivam bhūḥ kuru gātreṣu bhūṣaṇam |

māṃ prāpya hi katham nu syāstvamanarhā suvigrahe || 5-20-11

11. strii ratnma asi = You are a gem among women; maa bhuuH = do not be; evam = like this; kuru = make; bhuushhaNam = decoration; aatrshhu = on your limbs; suvigrahe = O one with a good body!; praapya getting; maam = me; katham nu = how (will you); syyaH = become; anarhaaH = unsuited (for luxuries).

"You are a gem among women. Do not be like this. Make decoration on your limbs. O one with a good body! Getting me how will you become unsuited for luxuries?"

idam te cāru samjātam yauvanam vyativartate |

yadatītaṃ punarnaiti srotaḥ śīghramapāmiva || 5-20-12

12. idam = this; te yauvanum = your youth; chaaru saMjaatam = born beautifully; vyativartate = is passing away; yat = Whichever (youth); siighram = (is) quickly; atiitam = passing away; naiti = will not come back; punaH = again; apaam srotaH iva = like the flow of water.

"This your youth born beautifully is passing away, whichever youth is quickly passing away will not come back again like the flow of water."

tvāṃ kṛtvoparato manye rūpakartā sa viśvasṛk |

na hi rūpopamā tvanyā tavāsti śubhadarśane || 5-20-13

13. shubha darshane = O one with auspicious appearance!; ruupa kartaa = the creator of form; saH = that; visvasR^ik = creator of the world; Lord Brahma; kR^itvaa = made; tvaam = you; uparataH = and stopped; manye = I think so; anyaa = Another; naasti hi = is indeed not; tava ruupopamaa = equal to your appearance.

"O one with auspicious appearance! The creator of form, that creator of the world, Lord Brahma has made you and stopped - I think thus. There is not another who is equal to your appearance."

tvām samāasādya vaidehi rūpayauvanaśālinīm |

kaḥ pumānativarteta sākṣādapi pitāmahaḥ || 5-20-14

14. vaidehii = O Seetha!; samaasaadya = obtaining; tvaam = you; ruupayauvanashaaliniim = endowed with beauty and youth; kaH pumaan = which man; sakshaat pitaamahaH = (even if he is) Lord Brahma himself; ativarteta = will disregard (you).

"O Seetha! Obtaining you endowed with beauty and youth, which man even if he is Lord Brahma himself will disregard (leave) you."

yadyatpaśyāmi te gātram śītāṃśusadṛśānane |

tasmiṃstasmin pṛdhuśroṇi cakṣurmama nibadhyate || 5-20-15

15. shiitaaMshusadR^ishhanane = O one with face like that of moon!; pR^ithushroNi = O one with broad hips!; te = your; yadyat = whichever; gaatram = limb; pashyaami = I see; mama = my; chakshuH = eye; nibadhyate = is getting tied; tasmin tasmin = in that that (limb).

"O one with face like that of moon! O one with broad hips! Your whichever limb I see, my eye is getting tied in that that limb."

bhava maithili bhāyā me mohamenam visarjaya |

bahvīnāmuttamastrīṇāmāhṛtānāmitastataḥ || 5-20-16

sarvāpāmeva bhadraṃ te mamāgramahiṣī bhava |

16. maithilii = O Seetha!; bhava = become; me = my; bhaaryaa = wife; visarjaya = leave; evam = this; moham = ignorance; sarvasaameva = In all; mama = my;bahviinaam = many; uttama strrinaam = best women; aahR^itaanaam = brought; itastataH = from here and there; bhava = become; agramahishhii = foremost consort; te bhadram = (let there be) auspicious to you.

"O Seetha! Become my wife. Leave this ignorance. In all my many best women brought from here and there, become foremost consort. Let there be auspicious to you."

lokebho yāni ratnāni sampramathyāhṛtāni vai || 5-20-17

tāni me bhīru sarvāṇi rājyam caitadahaṃ ca te |

17. bhiiru = O timid one!; raani ratnaani = Whatever gems; aahR^itaani vai = (that have been)brought; saMpramadhya = by force; taani sarvaaNi = all those; me = my; etat = this; raajyam = kingdom; aham cha = and also myself; te = (belong to) you.

"O timid one! Whatever gems that have been brought by force, all those, my this kingdom and also myself belong to you."

vijitya pṛthivīṃ sarvāṃ nānānagaramālinīm || 5-20-18

janakāya pradāsyāmi tava hetorvilāsini |

18. vilaasini = O charmful lady!; vijitya = conquering; sarvaam pR^ithiviim = the entire earth; naanaa nagara maaliniim = together with chain of various cities; tava hetoH = for your sake; pradaasyaami = I can give; janakaaya = to king Janaka.

"O charmful lady! Conquering the entire earth together with chain of various cities for your sake, I can give to king Janaka.

neha paśyāmi loke.anyam yo me pratibalo bhavet || 5-20-19

paśya me sumahadvīryamapratidvandvamāhave |

19. iha loke = in this world; na pashyaami = I do not see; anyam = another one; yaH = who; pratibalaH = is equally matched (to me); pashya = see; me = my; sumahat = very great; viiryam = power.

"In this world I do not see another one who is equally matched to me. See my very great power."

asakṛtsamyuge bhagnā mayā vimṛditadhvajāḥ || 5-20-20

aśaktāḥ pratyanīkeṣu sthātuṃ mama surāsurāḥ |

20. suraasuraaH = Suras and Asuras; bhagnaaH = defeated; vimR^idita dhvajaaH = with broken flags; mayaa = by me; saMyuge = in war; asakR^it = many times; ashaktaaH = are powerless; sthaatum = to stand; pratyaniikeshhu = (in an army)against met;mama = of me.

"Suras and Asuras defeated with broken flags by me in war many times are powerless to stand in an army against me."

iccha māṃ kriyatāmadya pratikarma tavottamam || 5-20-21

saprabhāṇyavasajyantāṃ tavāṃge bhūṣaṇāni ca |

sādhu paśyāmi te rūpam samyuktaṃ pratikarmaṇā || 5-20-22

21; 22. iccha = desire; maam = me; adya = now; tava = (let) your; uttamam = best; pratikarma = decoration; kriyataam = be made; tava = on your; aN^ge = body; bhushhaNaani = (let) ornaments also; saprabhaaNi = with great brilliance; avasajya = be fit; saadhu pashyaami = I will see well; tava = your ruupam = form; pratikarmaNaa yuktam = together with decoration.

"Desire me! Now let your best decoration be made. On your body let ornaments also with great brilliance be fit. I will see well your form together with decoration."

pratikarmābhisamyuktā dākṣiṇyena varānane |

bhumkṣva bhogānyathākāmaṃ piba bhīru ramasva ca || 5-20-23

23. varaane = O one with best face!; bhiiru = O timid one! daakshiNyena = with consideration; pratikarmaabhi saMyuktaa = together with decoration; bhuMksva = enjoy; bhogaan = luxuries; yathaa kaamam = according to your desire; piba = drink; ramasva cha = Rejoice

"O one with best face! O timid one! With consideration enjoy luxuries according to your desire together with decoration. Drink. Rejoice."

yatheccham ca prayaccha tvaṃ pṛthivīm vā dhanāni ca |

lalasva mayi visrabdhā dhṛṣṭamājñāpayasva ca || 5-20-24

24. tvam = you; prayaccha = donate; priR^thiviim = land; dhanaani cha = and wealth; yathecchham = according to wish; visrabhdaa = with confidence; lalasva = behave freely; mayi = in my matter; dhR^ishhtam = fearlessly; aajJNaapayasva cha = order also.

"You donate land and wealth according to your wish. With confidence behave freely in my matter. Fearlessly order also."

matrpasādāllalantyāśca lalantāṃ bāndhavāstava |

buddhiṃ mamānupaśya tvam śriyam bhadre yaśaśca me || 5-20-25

25. matprasaadaat = By my grace; lalantyaaH = (with your) sporting; tava = your bandhavaaH = relatives; lalantaam = (will also) sport; bhadre = O auspicious one!; tvam = you; anupashya = see; mama = my; buddhim = wealth; me yashashcha = and my fame.

" By my grace with your sporting, tour relatives will also sport. O auspicious one! You see my wealth and my fame."

kiṃ kariṣyasi rāmeṇa subhage cīravāsasā |

nikṣiptavijayo rāmo gataśrīrvanagocaraḥ || 5-20-26

vratī sthaṇḍilaśāyī ca śaṅke jīvati vā na vā |

26. subhage = O beautiful one!;kim = what; karishhyasi = can you do; raameNa = with Rama; chiira vasasaa = clad in tatters; nikshipta vijayaH = with lost hope of victory; gatashrii = with gone fortune; vana gocharaH = roaming in forests; vratii = observing austerities; sthaNDilashayii cha = and also sleeping on floor; shaN^ke = I doubt; raamaH = (if) Rama; jiivati = (is) alive or; na vaa = not.

"O beautiful one! What can you do with Rama clad in tatters, with lost hope of victory, with gone fortune. Roaming in forests, observing austerities and also sleeping on floor, I doubt if Rama is alive or not."

na hi vaidehi rāṃstvāṃ draṣṭuṃ vā pyupalassyate || 5-20-27

purobalākairasitairme ghorjyotsnāmivāvṛtām |

27. vaidehii = O Seetha!; raamaH = Rama; na hi upalapsyate = indeed does not get opportunity; drashhTum vaapi tvaam = even to see you; jyotsnaamiva = like moonlight; aavR^itaam = covered; asitaiH meghaiH = by dark clouds; purobalaakaiH = with cranes at the front.

"O Seetha, Rama indeed does not get opportunity even to see you like moonlight covered by dark clous with cranes at the front."

na cāpi mama hastāttvāṃ prāptumarhati rāghavaḥ || 5-20-28

hiraṇyakaśipuḥ kīrtimindrahastagatāmiva |

28. kiirtimiva = like keerthi; hiraNyakashipuH = (got by) Hiranyakasipu; indrahastagataam = from Indra's hand; raaghavaH = Rama; na chaapi arhati = is not suited; praaptum = to get; tvaam = you; mama hastaat = from my hand.

"Like Keerthi got by Hiranyakasipu from Indra's hand, Rama is not suited to get you from my hands."

cārusmite cārudati cārunetre vilāsini || 5-20-29

mano harasi me bhīru suparṇaḥ panngaṃ yathā |

29. chaarusmite = O One with a beautiful smile!; chaarudati = O one with beautiful teeth!; chaarunetre = O one with beautiful eyes!; vilaasinii = O charmful one!; bhiiru = O timid one!; harasi = you are stealing; me manaH = my heart; pannagaM yathaa = like a serpent; suparNaH = (stolen) by Garuda.

"O one with a beautiful smile! O one with beautiful teeth!O one with beautiful eyes! O charmful one! O timid one! You are stealing my heart like a serpent stolen by Garuda.

kliṣṭakauśeyavasanām tanvīmapyanalamkṛtām || 5-20-30

tvāṃ dṛṣṭvā sveṣu dāreṣu ratiṃ nopalabhāmyaham |

30. kliSTa kausheya vasanaam = (You are) wearing a silk cloth in a bad condition; tanviim = (you are) emaciated; analaMkR^itaamapi = Even though you have not decorated; dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; tvaam = you; aham = I; nopalabhaami = am not getting; ratim = happiness; sveshhu daareshhu = in my wives.

"You are Wearing a silk cloth in a bad condition. You are emaciated. Even though you have not decorated, seeing you I am not getting happiness in my wives."

antḥ puravināsinyaḥ striyaḥ sarvaguṇānvitāḥ || 5-20-31

yāvantyo mama sarvāsāmaiśvaram kuru jānaki |

31. jaanaki = O Seetha!; yaavantyaH = whovever; striyaH = women; mama antaHpura nivaasinyaH = living in my gynaeceum; sarvaguNaanvitaaH = endowed with all virtues; kuru = have; aishvaryam = sovereignty; sarvaasaam = on all of them.

"O Seetha! whoever women living in gynaeceum endowed with all virtues, have sovereignty on all of them."

mama hyasitakeśānte trailokyapravarāḥ striyaḥ || 5-20-32

tāstvāṃ paricariṣyanti śriyamapsaraso yathā |

32. asitakeshhante = O one with black hair! mama = my; taaH = those; striyaH = women; apsarasaH = apsarasas; trailokyapravaraaH = best among the three worlds; paricharishhyanti = will serve; tvaam = you; shriyam yathaa = like the goddess of wealth.

"O one with black hair! My those women and apsarasas who are the best among the three worlds will serve you like the goddess of wealth."

yāni vaiśravaṇe subhru ratnāni ca dhanāni ca || 5-20-33

tāni lokāṃśca suśroṇi māṃ ca bhumkṣva yathāsukham |

33. sushroNi = O one with beautiful hips!; subhru = O one with beautiful eyebrows; bhunkshva = enjoy; yathaasukham = according to your comfort; yaani ratnaani = Whatever gems; dhanaani cha = and wealth; vaishravaNe = belonging to Kubera; taani = all those; lokaaMshcha = three worlds; maaM cha = and me;

"O one with beautiful hips! O one with beuatiful eyebrows! Enjoy according to your comfort whatever gems and wealth belonging to Kubera, all those three worlds and me."

na rāmastapasā devi na balena vikramaiḥ || 5-20-34

na dhanena mayā tulyastejasā yaśasāpi vā |

34. devii = O Seetha!; raamaH = Rama na tulyaH = is not equal; mayaa = to me; tapasaa = by austerity; na = not (equal); balaena cha = by might; na = not (equal); vikramaiH = by strength;na = not (equal) dhanena = by wealth; tejasaa = by brilliance; yashsaapi cha = and by fame.

"O Seetha! Rama is not equal to me by austerity, not equal by might; not equal by strength, not equal by wealth, by brilliance and by fame."

piba vihara ramasva bhuṃkṣva bhogān |

dhananicauam pradiśāmi medinīm ca |

mayi lala lalane yathāsukham tvam |

tvayi ca sametya lalantu bāndhavvaste || 5-20-35

35. lalane = O playful one!; pradishaami = I will give; dhananichayam = hordes of wealth; mediniim cha = and land; tvam = you; piba = drink; vihara = roam freely; ramasva = and play; bhunkshva = enjoy; bhogaan = luxuries; lala = sport; yathaasukham = = according to comfort; mayi = in me; te baandhavaaH = your relatives; lalantu = may sport; sametya = together; tvayi = in you.

"O playful one! I will give hordes of wealth and land. You drink. Roam freely and play. Enjoy luxuries. Sport according to comfort in me. Your relatives may sport together in you."

kanakavimalahārabhūṣitāṅgī |

vihara mayā saha bhīru kānanāni || 5-20-36

36. bhiiru = O timid one!; kanakavimalahaarabhuushhinaaN^gii = with body decorated by gold colored; pure garlands; vihaara = roam; mayaa saha = with me; kaananaani = in forests; samudratiirajaani = born at sea shore;kusumita taru jaala saMtataani = filled with groups of flowered trees; bhramara yutaani = with humble bees

"O timid one! With body decorated with gold colored, pure garlands, roam with me in forests born at sea shore filled with groups of flowered trees and with humble bees."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe vimṣaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 21

Introduction

In this chapter Seetha replies to Ravana saying that He should seek friendship with Rama and return Her back to Rama.

tasya tadvacanam śrutvā sītā raudrasya rakṣasaḥ |

ārtā dīnasvarā dīnam pratyuvāca tataḥ śanaiḥ || 5-21-1

1. siitaa = Seetha; shrutvaa = listening; tasya raudrasya rakshasaH = to that horrible ogre's; tat = that; vachanam = word; aartaa = being tormented; pratyuvacha = spoke in reply; diina svaraa = with a pitiable voice; diinam = pitifully; shanaiH = slowly.

Seetha listening to that horrible ogre's word, being tormented spoke in reply with a pitiable voice, pitifully and slowly.

duḥkhārtā rudatī sītā vepamānā tapasvinī |

cintayantī varāroha patimeva pativratā || 5-21-2

tṛṇamantarataḥ kṛtvā pratyuvāca śucismitā |

2. duhkhaartaa = Being tormented by grief; tapasvinii = in a pitiful state; varaarohaa = with excellent limbs; pativrataa = devoted to husband; chintayantii = thinking; patimeva = about husband alone; shuchi smitaa = with pleasant smiles; siitaa = Seetha; rudati = was sobbing;vepamaanaa = shivering; kR^itvaa = making; tR^iNam = a grass straw;antarataH = in between (herself and Ravana);pratyuvaacha = spoke in reply.

Being tormented by grief, in a pitiful state, with excellent limbs, devoted to husband, thinking about husband alone, with pleasant smiles Seetha was sobbing, shivering and placing a straw in between herself and Ravana spoke thus in reply.

nivartaya mano mattaḥ svajane kriyatāṃ manaḥ || 5-21-3

na māṃ prārthayituṃ yuktaṃ susiddhimiva pāpakṛt |

3. nivartaya = turn back; manaH = mind; mattaH = from me; manaH kriyataam = let your mind be made; svajaH = on your own wives; susiddhimiva = like best emancipation;paapakR^it = (for) a sinner; na yuktam = it is not appropriate; praarthayitum = to pray;maam = me.

"Turn your mind back from me. Let your mind be made on your own wives. Like best emancipation for a sinner, it is not appropriate to pray me."

akāryam na mayā kāryamekapatnyā vigarhitam || 5-21-4

kulam samprāptayā puṇyam kule mahati jātayā |

4. jaatayaa = I was born; mahati = in a great; kule = family; saMpraaptayaa = getting;kulam = family;ekapatnyaa = having one husband; akaaryam = a bad deed; nigarhitam = which is blameable;na kaaryam = is not to be made; mayaa = by me.

"I was born in a great family. Getting such family, having one husband, a bad deed which is blameable is not to be made by me."

evamuktvā tu vaidehī rāvaṇam tam yaśasvinī || 5-21-5

rāvaṇam pṛṣṭhataḥ kṛtvā bhūyo vacanambravīt |

5. vaidehii = Seetha;yashasvinii = with renown; evam uktvaa = thus speaking; tam ravaNam = to that Ravana; kR^itvaa = making; pR^ishhThataH = the back; raakshasam = to (that) ogre; abraviit = spoke; vachanam = words; buuyaH = again.

Seetha with renown thus speaking to that Ravana, turned back and spoke words again.

vāhamaupayikī bhāryā parabhāryā satī tava || 5-21-6

sādhu dharmamavekṣasva sādhu sādhuvratam cara |

6. aham = I; parabharyaa = who am wife of another;satii = and devoted to husband; na = am not; aupaikii = suitable; bhaaryaa = wife; tava = to you; anvekshasva = observe; dharmam = righteousness; saadhu = well; chara = follow; saadhuvratam = course of conduct of virtuous; saadhu = well.

"I who am wife of another and devoted to husband am not suitable wife to you. Observe righteousness well. Follow well course of conduct of virtuous."

yathā tava tathānyeṣāṃ dārā rakṣyā viśācara || 5-21-7

ātmānamupamāṃ kṛtvā sveṣu dāreṣu ramyatām |

7. nishaachara = O ogre!; yathaa = how; tava = your (wives) rakshyaaH = are to be protected; tathaa = in the same way; anyeshhaam = others'; daaraaH = wives (are to be protected); aatmaanam upamaam kR^itvaa = making yourself as an example; ramyataam = enjoy; sveshhu daarseshhu = .your own wives.

"O Ogre! How your wives are to be protected, in the same way others' wives are to be protected. Making yourself as an example enjoy your own wives."

atuṣṭaṃ sveṣu dāreṣu capalam calitendriyam || 5-21-8

nayanti nikṛtiprajñaṃ paradārāḥ parābhavam |

8. atushhTam = one who is not satisfied; sveshhu daareshhu = in own wives; chapalam = fickle-minded one; chalitendriyam = with disturbed senses; nikR^iti prajJNaam = mean minded one; (to such a man)parabhaaryaaH = others' wives; nayanti = will lead; paraabhavam = to humiliation.

"One who is not satisfied in own wives, a fickle-minded one with disturbed senses, mean minded one, to such a man, others' wives will lead to humilation."

iha santo na vā santi sato vā nānuvartase || 5-21-9

tathāhi viparītā te buddhirācāravarjitā |

9. iha = here; na vaa santi = are there not; santaH = good people?; naanuvartase vaa = or are you not following; sataH = those (who are good)?; tathhahi = it must be like that; te buddhiH = (beacuse) your mind; aachaaravarjitaa = devoid of traditions; vipariitaa = is perverse.

"Here are there not good people? Or are you not following those who are good? It must be like that because your mind, devoid of traditions is perverse."

vaco mithyāpraṇītātmā pathyamuktaṃ vicakṣaṇaiḥ || 5-21-10

rākṣasānāmabhāvāya tvam vā na vratipadyase |

10. tvam = you; mithyaa praNiitaatmaa = who is being led by mind towards unreal; na pratipadya se = is not taking; pathyam = wholesome; vachaH = words; uptam = being said; vichakshaNaiH = by righteous ones; abhaavaaya = for the destruction; raakshasaanaam = of ogres.

"You who is being led by mind towards unreal is not taking wholesome words being said by righteous onesfor the destruction of ogres."

ākṛtātmānamāsādya rājānamanaye ratam || 5-21-11

samṛddhāni vinaśyanti rāṣṭrāṇi nagarāṇi ca |

tatheyam tvām samāsādya laṅkā ratnaughasamkulā || 5-21-12

aparādhāttavaikasya vacirādvinaśiṣyati |

11; 12. aasaadya = (after) getting; raajaanam = a king; akR^itaatmaanam = who has uncontrolled mind; ratam = interested; anaye = in bad path; samR^iddani = wealthy; raashhTraaNi = states; nagaraaNi cha = and cities also; vinashyanti = will be destroyed; samaasaadya = (after)getting; tvaam = you; tathaa = like that; iyam laN^kaa = this Lanka;ratnaugha saMkulaa = filled with best things; nachiraat = in a short while; vinashishhyati = will be destroyed; tava = due to your; ekasya = one; aparaadhaat = sin.

"After getting a king who has uncontrolled mind, interested in a bad path, wealthy states and cities also will be destroyed. After getting you like that this Lanka filled with best things in a short while will be destroyed due to your one sin."

svakṛtairhanyamānasya āvaṇādīrghadarśinaḥ || 5-21-13

abhinandanti bhūtāni vināśe pāpakarmaṇaḥ |

13. raavana = O Ravana!; vinaashe = (when there is) destruction; adiirgha darshinaH = (of) a short sighted one; hanyamaanasya svakR^itaiH = being hit by his own deeds; paapakamaNaH = a sinner; bhuutaani = living beings; abhinandanti = will be happy;

"O Ravana! When there is destruction of a short sighted one being hit by his own deeds, a sinner, living beings will be happy."

evaṃ tvāṃ pāpakarmāṇam vakṣyanti nikṛtā janāḥ || 5-21-14

diṣṭyaitad vyasanaṃ prāpto raudra ityeva harṣitāḥ |

14. tvaam = about you;paapakarmaaNam = who is a sinner; evam = thus being destroyed; janaaH = people; nikR^itaaH = who have been humiliated by you; harshhitaaH = being happy; ityeva vakshyanti = will speak thus; raudraH = the cruel Ravana; dishhTyaa = by God's grace; praaptaH = has got; etat vyasanam = this danger.

"About you who is a sinner thus being destroyed, people who have been humiliated by you being happy will speak thus: 'The cruel Ravana by God's grace has got this danger' ".

śakyā lobhayituṃ nāhamaiśvaryeṇa dhanena vā || 5-21-15

ananyā rāghaveṇāhaṃ bhāskareṇa prabhā yathā |

15. aham = I; na shakyaa = am not capable; lobhayitum = to be tempted; aisvaryeNa = by wealth; dhanena vaa = or by money;aham = I; ananyaa = am not separate; raaghaveNa = with Raghava; prabhaa yathaa = like the sun-shine; bhaaskareNa = with the sun.

"I am not capable to be tempted by wealth or by money. I am not separate with Raghava like the sun-shine with the sun."

upadhāya bhujam tasya lokanāthasya satkṛtam || 5-21-16

katham nāmopadhāsyāmi bhujamanyasya kasya cit |

16. upadhaaya = (after making) as a pillow; satkR^itam bhujam = that worshipped shoulder; lokanathasya = of that lord of the world; tasya = of that Rama;katham naama = how; upadhaasyaami = can I make as pillow; .anyasya kasya chit = some other one's; bhujam = shoulder.

"After making as a pillow that worshipped shoulder of that lord of the world, of that Rama, how can I make as pillow some other one's shoulder?"

ahamaupayīkī bhāryā tasyaiva vasudhāpateḥ || 5-21-17

vratasnātasya viprasya vidyeva viditātmanaḥ |

17. vidyaa iva = like the education;viprasya = of a brahmin; viditaatmanaH = with a famous mind; vrata snaatasya = initiated in religious vow; aham = I;aupayikii bharyaa = am a suitable wife; tasyaiva = to that Rama alone; vasudhaapateH = the lord of earth.

"Like the education of a brahmin with a famous mind, initiated in religious vow, I am suitable wife to that Rama alone the lord of earth."

sādhu rāvaṇa rāmeṇa māṃ samānaya duḥkhitām || 5-21-18

vane vāśitayā sārtham kareṇveva gajādhipam |

18. raavaNa = O Ravana!; maam samaanaya = let me meet;saadhu = well; raameNa saardham = together with Rama; vaashitayaa kareNveva = like a female elephant; gajaadhipam = with a (male) elephant; vane = in a forest.

"O Ravana! Let me meet together with Rama like a female elephant with a male elephant in a forest."

mitramaupayikam kartum rāmaḥ sthānam parīpsatā || 5-21-19

vadham cānicchatā ghoraṃ tvayāsau puruṣarṣabhaḥ |

19. aupayikam = it is suited; asau = this; raamaH = Rama; purushharshhabhaH = best among men; mitram kartum = is made to be a friend; tvayaa = by you; pariipsataa = who is desiring; sthaanam = continued existence; anichchhataa cha = and not desiring; ghoram vadham = a horrible slaying.

"It is suited that this Rama, best among men, is made to be a friend by you who is desiring continued existence and not desiring a horrible slaying."

viditaḥ sa hi dharmajñaḥ śaraṇāgatavatsalaḥ || 5-21-20

tena maitrī bhavatu te yadi jīvitumiccasi |

20. saH = He (Rama); dharmajJNaH = the righteous one; viditaH hi = is indeed known;sharaNaagatavatsalaH = as one who loves those who seek protection; ichchhasi yadi = if you desire; jiivitam = to live; maitrii bhavatu = let there be friendhip; te = to you; tena = with Rama.

"Rama the righteous one is indeed known as one who loves those who seek protection. If you desire to live. let there be friendship between you and Rama."

prasādayasva tvaṃ canaṃ śaraṇāgatavatsalam || 5-21-21

māṃ cāsmai niyato bhūtvā niryātayitumarhasi |

21. tvam = you; prasaadayasva = seek graciousness;enam = of this Rama; sharaNaagatavatsalam = who loves those who seek protection;prayataH bhuutvaa = becoming piously disposed; arhasi = you are suited; niryaatayitum = to return; maam = me; asmai = to this Rama.

"You seek graciousness of this Rama who loves those who seek protection. Becoming piously disposed, you are suited to return me to this Rama."

evam hi te bhavetsvasti sampradāya raghūttame || 5-21-22

anyathā tvam hi kurvaṇo vadham prāpsyasi rāvaṇa |

22. evam = in this way; sampradaaya = giving (me); raghuuttame = to Rama;bhavet = will become; svasti = fortunate; te = to you; ravaNa = O Ravana!; tvam = you; anyathaa kurvaaNa = doing in a different way; vadham praapsyasi = will get slaying.

"In this way giving me to Rama will become fortunate to you. O Ravana! If you do in a different way, you will get slayed."

varjayedvajramutsṛṣṭaṃ varjayedantakaściram || 5-21-23

tvadvidham tu na sa kruddho lokanāthaḥ sa rāghavaḥ |

23. utKRishhTam = drawn out; vajram = Vajrayudha; the weapon of Indra; varjayet = may spare;tvadvidham = some one like you; antakaH = Lord of death; varjayet = may spare you; chiram = for a long time; saH RaaghavaH = that Rama; lokanaathaH = the lord of worlds; saMkruddhaH = greatly enraged; na = will not (spare you).

"Drawn out Vajrayudha, the weapon of Indra may spare some one like you. Lord of death may spare you for a long time. That Rama the lord of worlds greatly enraged will not spare you."

rāmasya dhanuṣaḥ śabdaṃ śroṣyasi tvaṃ mahāsvanam || 5-21-24

śatakratuvisṛṣṭasya nirghoṣamaśaneriva |

24. nirghoshhamiva = like the great sound; ashaneH = of Vajrayudha; shatakratuvisR^iSTaya = hurled by Indra; tvam shroshhyasi = you will hear; mahaasvanam = a loud sound; shabdam = which is sonorous; raamasya dhanushhaH = of Ram's bow.

"Like the great sound of Vajrayudha hurled by Indra, you will hear a loud sound which is sonorous of Rama's bow."

iha śīgraṃ suparvāṇo jvalitāsya ivoragāḥ || 5-21-25

iṣavo nipatiṣyanti rāmalakṣmaṇalakṣaṇāḥ |

25. ishhavaH = arrows; suparvaaNaH = with good nodes;prajvalitaasyaaH = with blazing tips; uragaaH iva = like snakes; raamalakshmaNa lakshaNaaH = with characteristic signs of Rama and Lakshmana nipatishhyanti = will fall down; iha = here (in Lanka); shiighram = soon.

"Arrows with good nodes, with blazing tips, like snakes, with characteristic signs of Rama and Lakshmana will fall down soon here in Lanka."

rakṣāṃsi parinighnastaḥ puryāmasyāṃ samantataḥ || 5-21-26

asampātaṃ kariṣyanti patantaḥ kaṅkavāsasaḥ |

26. kaN^ka vaasasaH = arrows tied with the plumes of an eagle; parivighnantaH = will hit; rakshaaMsi = ogres; samantataH = everywhere; asyaam puryaam = in this city; karishhyanti = (and) will make; asaMpaatam = without space.

"Arrows tied with the plumes of an eagle will hit ogres everywhere in this city and will cover the city without space."

rākṣasendramahāsarpān sa rāmagaruḍo mahān || 5-21-27

uddhariṣyati vegena vainateya ivoragān |

27. saH = That; raamagarudaH = Garuda called Rama; vegena = speedily; uddharishhyati = will pluck; raakshasendramahaasarpaan = the great serpents called ogres; vainateyaH uragaaniva = like Vainateya (plucking) the serpents.

"That Garuda called Rama speedily will pluck the great serpants called ogres like Vainateya plucking the serpants."

apaneṣyati māṃ bhartā tvattaḥ śīghramarindamaḥ || 5-21-28

asurebhyaḥ śriyaṃ dīptāṃ viṣṇustribhiriva kramaiḥ |

28. bhartaa = my husband;ariMdamaH = the destoyer of foes; maam apaneshhyati = will take me away; tvattaH = from you; vishhNuH iva = like Lord Vishnu; tribhiH kramaiH = with three steps; diiptaam shriyam = (taking away) brilliant prosperity; asurebhyaH = from Asuras.

"My husband who is a destroyer of foes will take me away from you like Lord Vishnu with three steps taking away the brilliant prosperity from Asuras."

janasthāne hatasthāne nihate rakṣasāṃ bale || 5-21-29

aśaktena tvayā rakṣaḥ kṛtametadasādhu vai |

29. rakshaH = O ogre!;rakshasaam bale = (while the) army of ogres; nihate = was being killed; janasthaane = at Janasthana; hatasthaane = (which became) land of the dead; etat = this; asaadhu = bad (deed); kR^itam vai = has been done; tvayaa = by you; ashaktena = being powerless;.

"O ogre! While the army of ogres was being killed at Janasthana which became the land of dead, this bad deed has been done by you being powerless."

aśramam tu tayoḥ śūnyaṃ praviśya narasimhayoḥ || 5-21-30

gocaraṃ gatayorrbhātrorapanītā tvayādhama |

30. adhama = O lowest one!; tayoH bhraatroH = (when) those brothers; gatayoH = were gone; gocharam = out; pravishya = entering; aashramam = hermitage; shuunyam = without them; apanitaa = I have been abducted; tvayaa = by you.

"O lowest one! When those brothers were gone out, entering hermitage without them, I have been abducted by you."

na hi gandhamupāghrāya rāmalakṣmaṇayostvayā || 5-21-31

śakyaṃ saṃdarśane sthātuṃ śunā śārdūlayoriva |

31. shaarddulayoriva = like tiger; shunaa = by dog; upaaghraaya = smelling; gandham = scent;raamalakshmaNayoH = of Rama and Lakshmana; na shakyam hi = it is indeed not possible; tvayaa = by you; sthaatum = to stand; saMdarshane = (in their) view.

"Like tiger by dog, smelling the scent of Rama and Lakshmana it is indeed not possible by you to stand in their view."

tasya te vigrahe tābhyāṃ yugagrahaṇamasthiram || 5-21-32

vṛtrasyevendrabāhubhyāṃ bāhorekasya vigrahe |

32. te = To you; tasya = like that; vigrahe = enmity; tabhyaam = with those two; vigrahe iha = is like the enmity; ekasya bahoH = of one hand; vR^itrasya = of Vruttasura; indra baahubhyaam = with two hands of Indra; asthiram = (and) it is not persevering; yugagrahanam = (for you) to be an opponent (with them).

"To you like that, enmity with those two is like the enmity of one hand of Vruttasura with two hands of Indra and it is not persevering for you to be an opponent with them."

kṣipraṃ tava sa nātho me rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha || 5-21-33

toyamalpamivādityaḥ prānānādāsyate śaraiḥ |

33. me naathaH = my husband; saH raamaH = that Rama; saumitriNaa saha = together with Lakshmana; adaasyate = will take away; sharaiH = with His arrows; tava praaNaan = your life; kshipram = quickly;aadityaH iva = like the sun;alpam toyam = (drying) shallow water.

"My husband that Rama together with Lakshmana will take away with His arrows your life quickly like the sun drying up shallow water."

giriṃ kuberasya gato.athavālayam |

sabhāṃ gato vā varuṇasya rājñaḥ |

asaṃśayaṃ dāśaratherna mokṣyase |

mahādrumaḥ kālahato.aśaneriva || 5-21-34

34. kaala hataH = Killed by time; kuberasya girim gatam = (even if you) go to the mountain of Kubera; athavaa = or; aalyam = to his house; gato vaa = or if you go; sabhaam = to the assembly; raajJNaH varunasya = of King Varuna; asaMshayaM = without doubt; na mokshyase = you will not be released; daasharatheH = from Rama; mahaadrumaH = like a great tree; ashani = (from) thunderbolt.

"Killed by time even if you go to the mountain of Kubera or to his house or if you go to the assembly of King Varuna, without doubt you will not be relased from Rama like a great tree from thunderbolt."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekaviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 22

Introduction

Ravana gives Seetha two months to marry hm. He orders ogres to frighten Seetha and bring Her to his control. Ravana then goes back to his own house with his consorts.

sītāya vacanaṃ śrutvā paruṣaṃ rākṣaseśvaraḥ |

pratyuvāca tataḥ sītāṃ vipriyaṃ priyadarśanam || 5-22-1

1. raakshasesvaraH = King of ogres; shrutvaa = listening; sitaayaaH vachanam = to Seetha's words; parushham = which were harsh; tataH = thereafter; siitaam pratyuvaacha = replied to Seetha; vipriyam = unpleasant (words); priyadarshanam = which are seen to be pleasant.

Ravana listening to Seetha's words which were harsh thereafter replied to Seetha unpleasant words which are seen to be pleasant.

yathā yathā sāntvayitā vaśyaḥ strīṇāṃ tathā tathā |

yathā yathā priyam vaktā pariBhūtastathā tahā || 5-22-2

2. yathaa yathaa = in whatever way; saantvayitaa = gentle language (is used); striiNaam = to women; tathaa tathaa = in that way; vashyaH = (they) will be under control; yathaa yathaa = in whatever way; vaktaa = (men) speak; priyam = dear words; tathaa tathaa = in that way; paribhuutaH = they will be rejected.

"In whatever way gentle language is used to women in that way they will be under control. In whatever way men speak dear words, in that way they will be rejected."

saṃniyaccati me krodhaṃ tvayi kāmaḥ samutthitaḥ |

dravato.amārgamāsādya hayāniva susārathiḥ || 5-22-3

3. tvayi = in your matter; kaamaH = desire;samutthitaH = which has risen up; saMniyachchhati = is subdueing; krodham = anger;hayaniva = like horses; dravataH = running;amaargam aasaadya = obtaining a bad path; susaarathiH = (being subdued by) a good charioteer.

"In your matter desire which has risen up is subdueing my anger like horses running obtaining a bad path being subdued by a good charioteer."

vāmaḥ kāmo manuṣyāṇām yasmin kila nibadhyate |

jane tasmiṃstvanukrośaḥ snehaśca kila jāyate || 5-22-4

4. kaamaH = deisre; manushhyaaNaam = of men; vaamaH = is unfavourable; yasmin = in which; jane = man;nibadhyate = (desire) is tied up; tasmin = in that man; jaayate kila = there is; anukroshaH = compassion;snehashcha = and fondness.

"Desire of men is unfavourable. In which man desire is tied up, in that man there is compassion and fondness."

etasmātkāraṇānna tvāṃ ghātayāmi varānane |

vadhārhamavamānārhāṃ mithyāpravrajite ratām || 5-22-5

5. varaanane = O one with a beautiful face!; etasmaat = for this reason; tvaam = (although) you (are); vadhaarhaam = suitable to be killed; avamaanaarhaam = (and) suitable to be humiliated; rataam = interested; mithyaapravrajite = ( in Rama who is in) sham exile; na ghaatayaami = I am not killing you.

"O one with a beautiful face! For this reason although you are suitable to be killed and suitable to be humilaited, interested in Rama who is in sham exile, I am not killing you."

paruṣāṇīha vākyāni yāni yāni bravīṣi mām |

teṣu teṣu vadho yuktastava maithili dāruṇaḥ || 5-22-6

6. maithilii = O Seetha!; iha = here; yaani yaani = whatever; parushhaNi = harsh; vaakyaani = words; braviishhi = you are speaking; maam = about me; teshhu teshhu = (because of) those (words); tava daaruNaH vadha = your horrible slaying; yuktaH = is suitable;

"O Seetha! Here whatever harsh words you are speaking about me, because of those words, you are suitable to be horribly slayed."

ekamuktvā tu viadeśīṃ rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipaḥ |

krodhasaṃrambhasamyuktaḥ sītāmuttaramabravīt || 5-22-7

7. raakshasaadhipaH = king of ogres; raavanaH = Ravana; evam uktvaa = speaking thus; vaidehiim = to Seetha; krodhasaMrambhasaMyuktaH = full of anger and fury; abraviit = spoke; uttaram = subsequent word; siitaam = to Seetha.

The king of ogres Ravana speaking thus to Seetha, full of anger and fury spoke subsequent word to Seetha.

dvau māsau rakṣitavyau me yo.avadhiste mayā kṛtaḥ |

tataḥ śayanamāroha mama tvaṃ varavarṇini || 5-22-8

8. varavarNini = O Seetha with best complexion!; yaH = whatever; avadhiH = limit; kR^ita = has been made; mayaa = by me; te = to you; dvau = (those) two; maasau = months; rakshitavyau = are protectable; me = to me; tataH = thereafter; aaroha = ascend; mama shayanam = my bed.

"O Seetha with best complexion! Whatever limit has been made by me to you, those two months are protectable to me. Thereafter ascend my bed."

ūrdhvaṃ dvābhyāṃ tu māsābhyāṃ bhartāram māmaniccatīm |

mama tvāṃ prātarāśārthamālabhante mahānase || 5-22-9

9. uurdhvam = above; dvaabhyaam maasaabhyaaM = two months; tvaam = you; anichchhatiim = not desiring; mama = me; bhartaaram = as husband; aalabhante = will be killed; mahaanase = in my kitchen; mama praataraashaartham = for my breakfast.

"Above two months you not desiring me as husband will be killed in my kitched for my breakfast."

tāṃ tarjyamānāṃ samprekṣya rākṣasendreṇa jānakīm |

devagandharvakanyāstā viṣedurvikṛtekṣaṇāḥ || 5-22-10

10. saMprekshya = Seeing; jaanakiim = Seetha; tarjyamaanaam = being frightened; raakshasendreNa = by Ravana; taaH = those; devagandharva kanyaa = Deva and Gandharva maidens; vishheduH = grieved; vikR^itekshaNaaH = with troubled eyes.

Seeing Seetha being frightened by Ravana those Deva and Gandharva maidens grieved with troubled eyes.

auṣṭhaprakārairaparā vaktranetraistathāparāḥ |

sītāmāśvāsayāmāsustarjitāṃ tena rakṣasā || 5-22-11

11. taparaaH = some;oshhThaprakaraiH = in the way of lips; tathaa = and in the like manner; aparaaH = some (others); vaktranetraiH = with faces and eyes; aashvaasayaamaasuH = consoled;taam siitaam = that Seetha; tarjitaam = frightened; tena rakshsaa = by that ogre;

Some in the way of lips and in like manner some others with faces and eyes consoled that Seetha frightened by that ogre.

tābhirāśvāsitā sītā rāvaṇam rākṣasādhipam |

uvācātmahitaṃ vākyaṃ vṛttaśauṇḍīryagarvitam || 5-22-12

12. aashvaasitaa = consoled; taabhiH = by them; siitaa = Seetha; vR^itta shaunDiirya garvitam = proud of virtuous conduct; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = words; aatmahitam = beneficial to self;raakshsaadhipam raavaNam = to the king of ogres Ravana.

Consoled by them Seetha proud of virtuous conduct spoke words beneficial to self to the king of ogres Ravana.

nūnam na te janaḥ kaścidasti niḥśreyase sthitaḥ |

nivārayati yo na tvāṃ karmaṇo.asmādvigarhitāt || 5-22-13

13. yaH = Whoever; nivaarayati = prevents; tvaam = you; asmaat karmaNaH = from these actions; nigarhitaat = (which are) blameable; janaH = (such) a person; rataH = interested; te niHshreyase = in your welfare; kashchit naasti = there is none. nuunam = this is definite.

"Whoever prevents you from these actions which are blameable, such a person interested in your welfare there is none. This is definite."

māṃ hi dharmātmanaḥ patnīṃ śacīmiva śacīpateḥ |

tvadanyastriṣu lokeṣu prārthayenmanasāpi kaḥ || 5-22-14

14. trishhu lokeshhu = in all the three worlds; tvadanyaH = except you; kaH = who; manasaapi = even by heart; praarthayet = will desire;maam = me; patniim = (who am the) wife; dharmaatmanaH = of virtuous Rama;shachiimiva = like Sachi; shachiipateH = the wife of Indra.

"In all the three worlds except you who even by heart will desire me who am the wife of virtuous Rama like Sachi the wife of Indra."

rākṣasādhama rāmasya bhāryāmamitatejasaḥ |

uktavānasi yatpāpaṃ kva gatastasya mokṣyase || 5-22-15

15. raakshasaadhama = O vile ogre!;yat paapam = whatever sinful word; uktavaan asi = you spoke; bharyaam = to me who is the wife; amitatejasaH raamasya = of the great respendent Rama; tasya = from that word; kva = where; gataH = will you go; mokshyase = to be released?

"O vile ogre! Whatever sinful word you spoke to me who is the wife of the great resplendent Rama, from that word where will you go to be released?"

yathā dṛptaśca mātaṅgaḥ śaśaśca sahitau vane |

tathā dviradavadrāmastvaṃ nīca śaśavat smṛtaḥ || 5-22-16

16. yathaa = like;dR^iptaH maataJNgaashcha = an elephant in rut; shashashcha = and a hare;sahitau = at war; vane = in the forest;tathaa = in the same way; niicha = O vile one! raamaH = Rama; dviradavat = is like an elephant; tvam = you; smR^itaH = are said; shshavat = to be like a hare.

"Like an elephant in rut and a hare at war in the forest, in the same way O vile one! Rama is like an elephant and you are said to be like a hare."

sa tvamikṣvākunātham vai kṣipanniha na lajjase |

cakṣuṣorviṣayam tasya na tāvadupagacchasi || 5-22-17

17. saH = such; tvam = you; na lajjase = are not shameful; kshipan = abusing; ikshvaakunaatham = the lord of Ikshvaku dynasty Rama; na upagachchhasi = you are not getting; tasya = Rama's; vishayam taavat = matter so much.

"Such you are not shameful abusing the lord of Ikshvaku dynasty Rama. You are not getting Rama's matter so much."

ive te nayane krūte virūpe kṛṣṇapiṅgale |

kṣitau na patite kasmānmāmanārya nirīkṣataḥ || 5-22-18

18. anaarya = O ignoble one!; te = your; ime nayane = these eyes; kruure = (which are) cruel; viruupe = crooked; kR^ishhNa piJNgaLe = which are black and reddish brown; maam niriikshitaH = which are seeing me; kasmaat = for what reason; na patite = are (they) not falling down.

"O ignoble one! your these eyes which are cruel, crooked, which are black and reddish brown, which are seeing me, for what reason are they not falling down."

tasya dharmātmanaḥ patnīṃ snuṣāṃ daśarathasya ca |

kathaṃ vyāharato māṃ te na jihvā vyavaśīryate || 5-22-19

19. vyaaharataH = thus speaking; maam = a bout me;patniim = (who am) the wife; dharmaatmanaH tasya = of virtuous Rama; snushhaam cha = and the daughter-in-law; dasharathasya = of Dasaratha; katham = how; te jihvaa = your tongue;vyavashiiryate = did not fall off.

"Thus speaking about me who am the wife of virtuous Rama and the daughter-in-law of Dasaratha how your tongue did not fall off."

asaṃdeśāttu rāmasya tapasaścāmapālanāt |

na tvāṃ kurmi daśagrīva bhasma bharmārha tejasā || 5-22-20

20. dashagriiva = O Ravana!; bhasmaarha = (although you are) suited to be burnt into ashes; asaMdeshaat = not having mandate; raamasya = of Rama; anupaalanaat = (and) preserving; tapasaH = austerity; na kurmi = I am not making; tvaam bhasmam = you into ashes; tejasaa = (with my) glory.

"O Ravana! Although you are suited to be burnt into ashes, not having the mandate of Rama and preserving austerity, I am not reducing you into ashes with my glory."

nāpahartumahaṃ śakyā tvayā rāmasya dhīmataḥ |

vidhistava vadhārthāya vihito nātra saṃśayaḥ || 5-22-21

21. dhiimataH = wise; raamasya = Rama's; aham = I; na shakyaa = am not capable of being; apahartum = abducted; tvayaa = by you; vidhiH = (this) act; vihitaH = has been made; tava = for your; vadhaarthaaya = slaying; atra = in this; na saMshayaH = there is no doubt.

"Wise Rama's I am not capable of being abducted by you. This act has been made for your slaying. In this there is no doubt."

śūreṇa dhanadabhrātrā balaiḥ samuditena ca |

apihya rāmaṃ kasmāddhi dāracauryaṃ tvayā kṛtam || 5-22-22

22. tvayaa = by you; shuureNa = (who is) strong; dhanadabhraatraa = brother of Kubera; samuditena cha = possessed of; balaiH = army; apohya = removing; raamam = Rama; kasmaat = for what reason; daarachauryam = abduction of wife; kR^itam = has been done.

"By you who is strong, brother of Kubera possessed of army, removing Rama for what reason abduction of wife has been done."

sītāyā vacanaṃ śrutvā rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipaḥ |

vinṛtya nayane krūre jānakīmanvavaikṣata || 5-22-23

23. raakshasaadhipaH = king of rakshasas; raavanaH = Ravana; shrutvaa = listening; siitaayaaH vachanam = to Seetha's words; vivR^itya = turned around; kruure = (his) cruel; nayane = eyes; anvavaikshata = and saw; jaanakiim = Seetha.

King of rakshasas Ravana listening to Seetha's words turned around his cruel eyes and saw Seetha.

nīlajīmūtasamkāśo mahābhujaśirodharaḥ |

siṃhasattvagatiḥ śrīmān dīpta jihvagralocanaḥ || 5-22-24

24. niilajiimuuta saMkaasho = (Ravana was) equal to a black cloud; mahaabhujashirodharaH = with big shoulders and neck; siMhasattvagatiH = with the strength and gait of a lion; shriimaan = glorious; diipta jihvaagra lochanaH = with radiant tip of tongue and eyes.

Ravana was qual to a black cloud, with big shoulders and neck with the strength and gait of a lion, glorious with radiant tip of tongue and eyes.

calāgramakuṭaprāṃśuścitramālyānulepanaḥ |

raktamālyāmbaradharastaptāṅgadavibhūṣaṇaḥ || 5-22-25

25. chalaagramakutapraaMshuH = (He was) tall with moving front portion of crown; chitramaalyaanulepananaH = with excellent garlands and anointments; raktamaalyaambara dharaH = wearing red garlands and clothes; taptaaN^gada vibhuushhanaH = with ornaments made of refined gold;

He was tall with moving front portion of crown, with excellent garlands and anointments, wearing red garlands and clothes, with ornaments made of refined gold.

śroṇisūtreṇa mahatā mecakena susamvṛtaḥ |

amṛtotpādanaddhena bhujageneva mandaraḥ || 5-22-26

26. mandaraH iva = Like Mount Mandara; bhujagena = by Vasuki; amR^itotpaadaneddhena = tied for producing nectar;susaMvR^itaH = (Ravana was) well tied; mahataa mechakena shroNi suutreNa = by a black big thread

Like Mount Mandara tied by Vasuki for producing nectar, Ravana was well tied by a black big thread.

tābhyāṃ sa paripūrṇābhyāṃ bhujābhyāṃ rākṣaseśvaraḥ |

śuśubhe.acalasaṃkāśaḥ śṛṅgābhyāmiva mandaraḥ || 5-22-27

27. achala saMkaashaH = Equalling a mountain; raakshasesvaraH = the king of ogres; shushubhe = shone; taabhyaam paripuurNaabhyaam bhujaabhyaam = (with) those perfect shoulders; mandaraH i va = like Mount Mandara; shR^iN^gaabhyaam = with its peaks.

Equalling a mountain the king of ogres shone with those perfect shoulders like Mount Mandara with its peaks.

taruṇādityavarṇābhyāṃ kuṇḍalābhyāṃ vibhūṣitaḥ |

raktapallavapuṣpābhyāmaśokābhyāmivācalaḥ || 5-22-28

28. taruNaaditya varNaabhyaam = With the color of just risen sun; vibhuushhitaH = decorated; kuNDalaabhyaam = by earrings; achalaH iva = (he) was like a mountain;ashokaabhyaam = with Ashoka trees; raktapallava pushhpaabhyaam = (with) red flowers and shoots.

With the color of just risen sun, decorated by earrings, he was like a mountain with Ashoka trees with red flowers and shoots.

sa kalpavṛkṣapratimo vasanta iva mūrtimān |

śmaśānacaityapratimo bhūṣito.api bhayamkaraḥ || 5-22-29

29. kalpavR^iksha pratima = Equalling a Kalpavriksha; saH = he; vasantaH muurtimaan iva = was like the embodiment of spring; shmashaana chaitya pratimaH = like a funeral mound in a grave-yard; bhayankaraH = was horrible; bhuushhito api = even though decorated.

Equalling a Kalpavriksha he was like the embodiment of spring season. Like a funeral mound in a grave-yard was horrible even though decorated.

avekṣamāṇo vaidehīṃ kopasamraktalocanaḥ |

uvāca rāvaṇaḥ sītāṃ bhujaṅga iva niḥśvasan || 5-22-30

30. kopasaMraktalochanaH = With red eyes due to anger; raavanaH = Ravana; avekshamaaNaH = was looking; vaidehiim = (at) Seetha; niHshvasan = sighing; bhujaN^gaH iva = like a serpant; uvaacha = spoke; siitaam = to Seetha.

With red eyes due to anger Ravana was looking at Seetha sighing like a serpant and spoke to Seetha.

anayenābhisampannamarthahīnamanuvrate |

nāśayāmyahamadya tvāṃ sūryaḥ sandhyāmivaujasā || 5-22-31

31. anuvrate = O follower of Rama!;abhisampannam = possessed; anayena = with bad conduct; arthahiinam = without wealth; adya = now; aham = I; naashayaami = will destroy; tvaam = you; suuryaH iva = like the sun; sandhyyaa = (destroying) morning twilight; ojasaa = with light.

O foloower of Rama posessing bad conduct, without wealth! Now I will destroy you like sun destroying morning twilight with light.

ityuktvā maithilīm rājā rāvaṇaḥ śatrurāvaṇaḥ |

saṃdideśa tataḥ sarvā rākṣasīrgoradarśanāḥ || 5-22-32

32. raajaa = the king; raavaNa = Ravana; shatruraavanaH = who causes enemies to cry; iti uktvaa = thus speaking; maithiliim = to Seetha; tataH = thereafter; sandidesha = ordered; sarvaaH = all; raakshasiiH = ogre women; ghoradarshanaaH = with horrible appearances.

The king Ravana who causes enemies to cry thus speaking to Seetha, thereafter ordered all ogre women with horrible appearances.

ekākṣīmekakarṇāṃ ca karṇaprāvaraṇāṃ tathā |

gokarṇīṃ hastikarṇīm ca lambakarṇīmakarṇikām || 5-22-33

hastipādyaśvapādyau ca gopādīṃ pādacūldikām |

ekākṣīmekapādīṃ ca pṛthupādīmapādikām || 5-22-34

atimātraśirogrīvāmatimātrakucodarīm |

atimātrāsyanetrām ca dīrghajihvamajihvikām || 5-22-35

anāsikāṃ simhamukhīṃ gomukhīm sūkarīmukhīm |

33; 34; 35. ekaakshiim = (Ravana ordered) one with a singe eye; ekakarNaam cha = one with a single ear; tataa = and; karNapraavaraNaam = one with ears as covering; gokarNiim = one with cow's ears; hastikarNiim cha = one with ears of an elephant; lambakarNiim = one with dangling ears; akarNikaam = one without ears; hastipaadyashvapaadyau cha = and one with the feet of an elephant and one with feet of a horse; gopaadiim = one with feet of a cow; paadachuulikaam = one with hair over the feet; ekaakshiim = one with a single eye; ekapaadiim cha = and one with a single foot; pR^ithupaadiim = one with big feet; apaadikaam = one wthout feet; atimaatrashirogriivaam = one with a big head and neck; atimaatrakuchodariim = one with big breats and stomach; atimaatraasya netraam cha = and one with big mouth and eyes; diirghajihvaam = one with long tongue; ajihvikaam = one without tongue; anaasikaam = one without nose; siMhamukhiim = one with the face of a lion; gomukhiim = one with the face of a cow; suukaramukhiim = one with the face of a pig.

Ravana ordered one with a single eye, one with a single ear and one with ears as covering, one with cow's wars, one with ears of an elephant, one with dangling ears, one without ears and one with the feet of an elephant and one with the feet of a horse, one with feet of a cow,one with hair over feet, one with a single eye and one with a single foot, one with big feet, one without feet, one with a big head and neck,one with big breasts and stomach, and one with big mouth and eyes, one with a long tongue, one without tongue, one without nose, one with the face of a lion, one with the face of a cow,one with the face of a pig.

yathā madvaśagā sītā kṣpraṃ bhavati jānakī || 5-22-36

tathā kuruta rākṣasyaḥ sarvāḥ kṣipraṃ sametya ca |

36. raakshasyaH = O ogres! yathaa = how; jaanakii = the daughter of Janaka; siitaa = Seetha; madvashagaa bhavati = becomes (under) my control; kshipram = quickly; tathaa = thus; sarvaaH = all of you; sametya cha = together; kuruta = do that task).

"O ogres! How the daughter of Janaka, Seetha becomes under my control quickly, thus all of you together do that task."

pratilomānulomaiśca sāmadānādibhedanaiḥ || 5-22-37

avarjayata vaidehīṃ daṇḍasyodyamanena ca |

37. pratiloma anulomaishcha = with hostile and favourable (tasks); saamadaanaadibhedanaiH = with kind words; with gifts; and dividing words; udyamanena cha = and exertion; daNDasya = of punishment; avarjayata = bring under possession; vaidehiim = Seetha.

"With hostile and favourable tasks, with kind words, with gifts and dividing words and exertion of punishment, bring Seetha under my possession."

iti pratisamādiśya rākṣasendraḥ punaḥ punaḥ || 5-22-38

kāmamanyuparītātmā jānakīṃ paryatarjayat |

38. raakshsendraH = Ravana; iti = thuus; pratisamadishya = ordered; punaH punaH = again and again; kaamamanyu pariitaatmaa = with a mind full of lust and anger; paryatarjayat = frightened; jaanakiim = Seetha.

Ravana thus ordered again and again with a mind full of lust and anger frightened Seetha.

upagamya tataḥ śīghraṃ rākṣasī dhānyamālinī || 5-22-39

pariṣvajya daśagrīvamidaṃ vacanamabravīt |

39. tataH = Thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre; dhaanyamaalinii = (called) Dhanyamalini; shiighram = quickly; upagamya = neared; dashagriivam = Ravana; parishhvajya = embraced (him); abraviit = (and) spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words.

Thereafter an ogre named Dhanyamalini quickly neared Ravana, embraced him and spoke these words.

mayā krīḍa mahārāja sītayā kiṃ tavānayā || 5-22-40

vivarṇayā kṛpaṇayā mānuṣyā rākṣaseśvara |

40. mahaaraajaa = O king!; kriiDa = sport; mayaa = with me; raakshasesshvara = O lord of ogres!; kim prayojanam = of what use; tava = to you; anayaa = (is) this; siitayaa = Seetha; vivarNayaa = (who is) colorless; kR^ipaNayaa maanushhyaa = and a wreched human;

"O king! Sport with me. O lord of ogres! Of what use to you is this Seetha who is colorless and a wreched human."

nūnamasyā mahārāja na divyān bhogasattamān || 5-22-41

vidadhātyamaraśreṣṭhastava bāhubalārjitān |

41. maharaja = O king!; amarashreshhThaH = Lord Brahma; na vidadhaata = did not assign; asyaaH = to Her; divyaan = wonderful; bhogasattamaan = best luxuries; tava baahubalaarjitaan = earned by the might of your arms; ;nuunam = this is definite.

"O king! Lord Barhma did not assign to Her wonderful best luxuries earned by the might of your arms. This is definite."

akāmāṃ kāmayānasya śarīramupatapyate || 5-22-42

icchantīṃ kāmayānasya prītirbhavati śobhanā |

42. shariiram = the body; kaamayaanasya = of one who desires; akaamaam = (a woman) without desire; upatapyate = suffers pain; shobhanaa = good; priitiH = happiness; bhavati = will occur; kaamayaanasya = to one who loves;icchantiim = (a woman) who desires (him).

"The body of one who desires a woman without desire suffers pain. Good happiness will occur to one who loves a woman who desires him."

evamuktastu rākṣasyā samutkṣiptastato balī || 5-22-43

prahasanmeghasamkāśo rākṣasaḥ sa nyavartata |

43. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken to; raakshasyaaH = by that ogre; saH = that; raakshasaH = Ravana; balii = who was strong; meghasaMkaashaH = equalling a cloud; tataH = thereafter; samutkkshipataH = being taken away; nyavartata = turned back; prahasan = laughing.

Thus spoken to by that ogre that Ravana who was strong equalling a cloud, thereafter being taken away turned back laughing."

prasthitaḥ sa daśagrīvaḥ kampayanniva medinīm || 5-22-44

jvaladbhāskaravarṇābham praviveśa niveśanam |

44. saH = that; dashagriivaH = Ravana; prasthitaH = departing; kampayanniva = was as though shaking; mediniim = the earth; pravivesha = entered; niveshanam = (his) house jvaladbhaaskaravarNaabham = with the lustre of blazing sun shine;

That Ravana departing was as though shaking the earth and entered his house with the lustre of blazing sun shine.

devagandharvakanyāśca nāgakanyāśca sarvataḥ || 5-22-45

parivārya daśagrīvaṃ viviśustaṃ gṛhottamam |

45. deva gandharva kanyaashcha = Deva and Gandharva maidens; naagakanyaashcha = and Naga maidens; parivaarya = surrounding; raavaNam = Ravana; sarvataH = in all directions; vivishuH = entered; tam = that; gR^ihottamam = best among houses.

Deva and Gandharva maidens and Naga maidens surrounding Ravana in all directions entered that best among houses.

sa maithilīṃ dhrama parāmavasthitāṃ |

pravepamānāṃ paribharsya rāvaṇaḥ |

vihāya sītāṃ madanena mohitaḥ |

svameva veśma praviveśa bhāsvaram || 5-22-46

46. saH = that; raavanaH = Ravana; paribhartsya = frightening; maithiliim = Seetha; avasthitaam = (who was) steadfastly; dharmaparaam = intent on virtue; pravepamaanaam = (and who was) shaking; vihaaya = leaving; siitaam = Seetha; mohitaH = infatuated; madanena = by love;pravivesha = entered; svam = his own; veshmaiva = house; bhaasvaram = which was shining.

That Ravana frightening Seetha who was steadfastly intent on virtue and who was shaking, leaving Seetha, infatuated by love, entered his own house which was shining.

- - -

ityārṣe śīrmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dvāviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 23

Introduction

This chapter describes the ogre women speaking to Seetha about her marrying Ravana.

ityuktvā maithilīṃ rājā rāvaṇaḥ śatrurāvaṇaḥ |

saṃdiśya ca tataḥ sarvā rākṣasīrnirjagāma ha || 5-23-1

1. raajaa = the king; raavaNaH = Ravana; shatruraavaNaH = who makes enemies to cry; iti uktvaa = thus speaking; maithiliim = to Seetha; tataH = thereafter; saMdishya = also ordering; sarvaaH = all; raakshasiiH = ogre women; nirjagaama = went away.

The king Ravana who makes enemies to cry thus speaking to Seetha thereafter also ordering all ogre women went away.

niṣkrante rākṣasendra tu punarantaḥpuraṃ gate |

rākṣasyo bhīmarūpāstāḥ sītāṃ samabhidudruvuḥ || 5-23-2

2. raakshasendre = Ravana; nishhkraante = leaving; gate = obtaining; punaH = again; antaHpuram = gynaeceum; taaH raakshasyaH = those ogres; bhiimaruupaaH = with horrible appearances; samabhidudruvuH = went running; siitaam = to Seetha.

After Ravana left and obtained gynaeceum, those ogres with horrible appearances went running to Seetha.

tataḥ sītāmupāgamya rākṣasyaḥ krodhamūrcitāḥ |

paraṃ puruṣayā vācā vaidehīmidamabravan || 5-23-3

3. tataH = thereafter; upaagamya = reaching; siitaam = Seetha; raakshasyaH = ogre women; krodhamuurchitaaH = swooned with anger; vaachaa = (with a) speech; param = (which was) very; parushhayaa = harsh; abruvan = spoke; idam = this (word); vaidehiim = to Seetha.

Thereafter reaching Seetha ogre women swooned with anger and with a very harsh speech spoke these words to Seetha.

paulastyasya variṣṭhasya rāvaṇasya mahātmanaḥ |

daśagrīvasya bhāryātvaṃ sīte na bahumanyase || 5-23-4

4. siite = O Seetha!; na bahumanyase = you are not respecting; bhaaryaatvam = becoming wife; raavaNAsya = of Ravana; paulastasya = born in the family of Paulastya; varidhhThasya = best among men; mahaatmanaH = a great soul; dashagrrivasya = with ten heads;

"O Seetha! You are not respscting becoming wife of Ravana born in the family of Paulastya, best among men, a great soul with ten heads."

tatasvaekajaṭā nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt |

amantyra krodhatāmrākṣī sītāṃ karatalodarīm || 5-23-5

5. tataH = Thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; ekajaTaa naama = named Ekajata; krodhataamraakshii = with red eyes due to anger; aamantrya = calling; siitaam = Seetha; karatalodariim = with stomach that can be held by a palm of the hand; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Ekajata with red eyes sue to anger calling Seetha with stomach that can be held by palm of the hand, spoke these words.

prajāpatīnām ṣaṇṇaṃ tu caturtho yaḥ prajāpatiḥ |

mānaso brahmaṇaḥ putraḥ pulastya iti viśrutaḥ || 5-23-6

6. aNNaam prajaapatiinaam = among the six Prajapathis; yaH = whichever; putraH = son;chaturthaH prajapatiH = the fourth Prajapati; maanasaH = born by the thought; brahmaNaH = of Lord Brahma; vishrutaH = (he is) famous; pulastyaH iti = as Pulastya.

"Among th six Prajapatis, whichever son, the fourth Prajapati, born by the thought of Lord Brahma ,he is famous as Paulastya."

pulastyasya tu tejasvī mahārṣirmānasaḥ sutaḥ |

nāmnā sa viśravā nāma prajāpatisamaprabhaḥ || 5-23-7

7. naamnaa = By the name; vishravaa naama = famous as Visrava; prajaapati samaprabhaH = with a radiance equalling that of Lord Brahma; saH tejasvii maharshhiH = that glorious sage; sutaH = is the son; maanasaH = (born) from the thought; pulastasya = of Pulastya.

By the name, famous as Visrava, with a radiance equalling that of Lord Brahmathat glorious sage is the son born from the thought of Pulastya.

tasya putro viśālākṣi rāvaṇaḥ śatrurāvaṇaḥ |

tasya tvaṃ rākṣasendrasya bhāryā bhavitumarhasi || 5-23-8

mayoktaṃ cārusarvāṅgi vākyam kiṃ nāmamanyase |

8. vishaakshii = O wide eyed one!; raavaNaH = Ravana; shatruraavaNaH = who makes enemies to cry; tasya = is his (Visrava's); putraH = son; tvam = you; arhasi = are suited; bhavitum = to become; tasya = Ravana's; bhaaryaa = wife; chaarusarvaaNgii = O one with all beautiful limbs!; kim = why; naanumanyase = will you not agree; vaakyam = words; uktam = spoken; mayaa = by me.

"O wide eyed one! Ravana who makes enemies to cry, is Visrava's son. You are suited to become Ravana's wife. O one with all beautiful limbs! Why will you not agree words spoken by me."

tato harijaṭā nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt || 5-23-9

vivartya nayane kopānmārjārasadṛśekṣaṇā |

9. tataH = Thereafter;raakshasii = an ogre woman; harijaTaa naama = named Harijata; maarjaarasadR^ishekshaNaa = with eyes like those of a cat; vivartya = turned around; nayane = eyes; kopaat = due to anger; abraviit = (and) spoke; vaakyam = (these) words.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Harijata with eyes like those of a cat turned around eyes due to anger and spoke these words.

yena devāstrāyastriṃśaddevarājaśca nirjatāḥ || 5-23-10

tasya tvaṃ rākṣasendrasya bhāryā bhavitumarhasi |

10. yena = by whom; trastriMshat = thirty three; devaaH = Devas; devaraajashcha = and the king of Devas; nirjitaaH = have been conquered; tvam = you; arhasi = are suited; bhavitum = to become; bhaaryaa = the wife; tasya raakshasendrasya = of that lord of ogres.

"By whom thirty three Devas and the king of Devas have been conquered, you are suited to become the wife of that lord of ogres.

tatastu praghasā nāma rākṣasī krodhamūrchitā || 5-23-11

bhartsayanī tadā ghoramidaṃ vacanamabravīt |

11. tataH = Thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; praghasaa naama = named Praghasa; krodhamuurchhitaa = swooning with anger; tadaa = then; bhartsayantii = frightening (Seetha) ; abraviit = spoke; idam = this; ghoram = horrible (word).

Thereafter an ogre named Praghasa swooning with anger and then frightening Seetha, spoke this horrible word.

vīryotsiktasya śūrasya samgrāme na nivartinaḥ || 5-23-12

balino vīryayuktasya bhāryātvam kiṃ na lapsyase |

12. kim = why; na lapsyase = (you) will not get; bharyaatvam = wife-hood (of Ravana); viiryotsiktasya = (who is) proud of his might; shuurasya = valiant; anivartinaH = who will not turn back; saMgraameshhu = in wars; balinaH = strong; viiryayuktasya = together with valour.

"Why will you not get wifehood of Ravana who is proud of his might, valiant, who will not turn back in wars, who is strong together with valour."

priyāṃ bahumatāṃ bhāryāṃ tyaktvā rājā mahābalaḥ || 5-23-13

sarvāsāṃ ca mahābhāgāṃ tvāmupaiṣyati rāvaṇaḥ |

13. raavaNaH = Ravana; mahaabalaH = with great might; tyaktvaa = leaving;priyaam = dear; bahumataam = respectable; bhaaryaam = wife; sarvaasaam = who among all wives; mahaabhaagaam = is most fortunate; upaishhyati = can obtain; tvaam = you.

"The mighty Ravana can leave dear respectable wife who among all wives is most fortunate and can obtain you."

samṛddham strīsahasreṇa nānāratnopaśobhitam || 5-23-14

antaḥpuraṃ samutsṛjya tvāmupaiṣyati rāvaṇaḥ |

14. raavaNaH = Ravana; samutsR^ijya = leaving; antaHpuram = gynaeceum; samR^iddham = filled; strii sahasreNa = with thousand women; naanaa ratnopashobhitam = shone by various best things; upaishhyati = can obtain; tvaam = you.

"Ravana leaving gynaeceum filled with thousand women and shone by various best things can obtain you.

anyā tu vikaṭā nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt || 5-23-15

asakṛddevatā yuddhe nāgagandharvadānavāḥ |

nirjitāḥ samare yena sate pārśvamupāgataḥ || 5-23-16

15; 16. anyaa = another; raakshasii tu = ogre woman; vikaTaa naama = named Vikata; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; yena = by whom; asakR^it = a number of times; yuddhe = in war; devataaH = Devas; samare = in war; naagagandharvadaanavaaH = Nagas; Gandharvas and Danavas; nirjiaaH = have been conquered; saH = that Ravana; aagataH = has come; te paarsvam = to your side.

Another ogre woman named Vikata spoke these words: "By whom a number of times in war Devas, in war Nagas, Gandharvas and Danavas have been conquered that Ravana has come to your side."

tasya sarvasamṛddhasya rāvaṇasya mahātmanaḥ |

kimadya rākṣasendrasya bhāryātvaṃ neccha.adhame || 5-23-17

17. adhame = O vile one; kim = why; adya = now; nechchhase = are you not desring; bhaaryaatvam = wifehood; tasya raavaNasya = of such Ravana; sarvasamR^iddhasya = fulfilled in all respects; mahaatmanaH = great soul; raakshasendrasya = lord of ogres.

"O vile one! Why are you not desiring wifehood of such Ravana, fulfilled in all respects, who is a great soul and lord of ogres.

tatastu durmukhī nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt |

yasya sūryo na tapati bhīto yasya ca mārutaḥ || 5-23-18

na vāti smāyatāpāṅge kiṃ tvaṃ tasya na tiṣṭhasi |

18. tataH = Thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; durmukhii naama = named Durmuukhi; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; aayataa paaN^ge = O one with long cornered eyes! bhiitaH = fearing; yasya = whom; suuryaH = sun; na tapati = will not consume by heat; bhiitaH = fearing; yasya = whom; maarutaH = wind; na vaati sma = will not blow; tasya = to that one; kim = why; tvam = are you; na tiShThasi = not favourable.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Durmukhi spoke these words: " O one with long eyes! Fearing whom the sun will not comsume by heat, fearing whom the win will not blow, to that one why are you not favourable."

puṣṭavṛṣṭaṃ ca taravo mumucuryasya vai bhayāt || 5-23-19

śailāśca subhru pānīyam jaladāśca yadecchati |

tasya nairṛtarājasya rājarājasya bhāmini || 5-23-20

kiṃ tvaṃ na kuruṣe buddhiṃ bhāryārthe rāvaṇasya hi |

19; 20. subhru = O one with good eyebrows!; bhaminii = O Seetha!; bhayaat = by the fear; yasya = of whom; taravaH = trees; mumuchuH = shed; pushhpavR^ishhTim = a shower of flowers; yadaa ichchhati = whenever desired; shailaashcha = mountains; jaladaashcha = and clouds; paniiyam = (will shed) water;kim = why; tvam = you; na kurushhe = are not making; buddhim = mind; baaryaardhe = to be the wife; tasya raavaNasya = of such Ravana; nairR^ita raajasya = king of ogres; raajaraajasya = (and) king of kings;

"O one with good eyebrows! O Seetha! By the fear of whom trees shed a shower of flowers, whenever Ravana desired mountains and clouds will shed water, why you are not making mind to be the wife of such Ravana, who is the king of ogres and king of kings."

sādhu te tattvato devi kathitaṃ sādhu bhāmini || 5-23-21

gṛhāṇa susmite vākyamanyathā na bhaviṣyasi |

21. susmite bhaaminii = O Seetha with good smile; devii = O princess! gR^ihaaNa = understand; saadhu vaakyam = kind words; te kathitam = spoken to you; saadhu = well; tattvataH = truly.

"O Seetha with a good smile! O princess! Understand kind words spoken to you well and truly."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe trayoviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 24

Introduction

Seetha cites the examples of Sachi, Arundhati, Rohini et.al., on their devotion towards their husbands. Ogre women threaten to kill Seetha and eat her.

tataḥ sītāmupāgamya rākṣasyo vikṛtānanāḥ |

paruṣaṃ paruṣā nārya ūcustāṃ vākyamapriyam || 5-24-1

1. tataH = Thereafter; raakshasyaH naaryaH = ogre women; parushhaaH = with a cruel nature; vikR^itaananaH = with crooked faces; upaagamya = neared; taam siitaam = that Seetha; uuchuH = (and) spoke; apriyam = unpleasant; vaakyam = words; parushham = harshly.

Thereafter ogre women with a cruel nature, with crooked faces neared that Seetha and spoke unpleasant words harshly.

kiṃ tvamantaḥpure sīte sarvabhūtamanohare |

mahārhaśayanopete na vāsamanumanyase || 5-24-2

2. siite = O Seetha; kim = why; tvam = (are) you; naanuamanyase = not agreeing; vaasam = to stay; antaHpure = in the gynaeceum; sarvabhuuta manohare = pleasing to all beings; mahaarhashayanopete = together with the very best beds.

"O Seetha! Why are you not agreeing to stay in the gynaeceum pleasing to all beings together with very best beds."

mānuṣī mānuṣasyaiva bhāryātvaṃ bahumanyase |

pratyāhara mano rāmānna tvaṃ jātu bhaviṣyasi || 5-24-3

3. maanyshhii = you who are a human; bahumanyase = are thinking highly; bhaaryaatvam = (about) the wifehood; maanushhasyaiva = of a human being; pratyahaara = withdraw; manaH = mind; raamaat = from Rama; tvam = (otherwise) you; na bhavishhyasi = will not exist; jaatu = at all;

"You who are a human are thinking highly about the wifehood of a human being. Withdraw your mind from Rama. Otherwise you will not exist at all."

trailokyavasubhoktāraṃ rāvaṇaṃ rākṣaseśvaram |

bhartāramupasaṃgamya viharasva yathāsukham || 5-24-4

4. viharasva = sport; yathaasukham = according to (your) comfort; saMgamya = coming together; raakshaseshvaram = (with) the king of ogres; raavaNam = Ravana; trailokyavasubhoktaaram = enjoying luxuries of the three worlds; bhartaaram = (and taking him) as husband.

"Sport according to your comfort coming together with the king of ogres Ravana enjoying luxuries of the three worlds and taking him as husband.

mānuṣī mānuṣaṃ taṃ tu rāmamicchasi śobhane |

rājyādbhrāṣṭamasiddhārthaṃ viklabaṃ tvamanindite || 5-24-5

5. shobhane = O beautiful one!; anindite = O irreproachable one!; maanushhii tu = but being a human; tvam = you; iccchhasi = are desiring; tam raamam = that Rama; maanushham = who is a human; bhrashhTam = banished; raajyaat = from kingdom; asiddhaartham = unsuccessful; viklabam = (and) gloomy.

"O beautiful one! O irrreproachable one! But being a human you are desiring that Rama who is a human, banished from kingdom, unsuccessful and gloomy."

rākṣasīnāṃ vacaḥ śrutvā sītā padmanibhekṣaṇā |

netrābhyāmaśrupūrṇābhyāmidaṃ vacanamabravīt || 5-24-6

6. siitaa = Seetha; padma nibhekshaNaa = with eyes like lotuses; shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = words; raakshasiinaam = of ogre women; abraviit = spoke; idam vachanam = these words; netraabhyaam = with eyes; ashrupuurNaabhyaam = filled with tears.

Seetha with eyes like lotuses hearing the words of ogre women spoke these words with eyes filled with tears.

yadidam lokavidviṣṭamudāharatha saṃgatāḥ |

naitanmanasi vākyaṃ me kilbiṣaṃ pratibhāti vaḥ || 5-24-7

7. saMgataa = (all of you) coming together; yat vaakyam = whatever words; lokavidviSTam = which are hated in the world; udaaharatha = you spoke; me = in my matter; etat = this; na pratibhaati = does it not seem; kilbishham = sinful; vaH = in your; manasi = mind;

"All of you coming together whatever words which are hated in the world you spoke in my matter, this does it not seem sinful in your mind?"

na mānuṣī rākṣasasya bhāryā bhavitumarhati |

kāmaṃ khādata māṃ sarvā na kariṣyāmi vo vacaḥ || 5-24-8

8. maanushhii = Human woman; na arhati = is not suited; bhavitum = to become; bhaaryaa = wife; raakshasasya = of an ogre; sarvaaH = all of you; kaamam = freely; khaadata = eat; maam = me; na karishhyaami = I will not honour; vaH vachanaH = your words.

"Human woman is not waited to become wife of an ogre. All of you freely eat me. I will not honour your words."

dīno vā rājyahīno vā yo me bhartā sa me guruḥ |

taṃ nityamanuraktāsmi yathā sūryaṃ suvarcalā || 5-24-9

9. diinaH vaa = (although) wretched; raajya hiinaH vaa = or without kingdom; yaH = whoever; me bhartaa = is my husband; saH = He (alone); me = is my; guruH = master; suvarchalaa yathaa = like Suvarchala; suuryam = with the Sun God; anuraktaa asmi tam = I am fond of Him; nityam = always;

"Although wretched or without kingdom, whoever is my husband, He alone is my master. Like Suvarchala with the Sun God, I am fond of Him always."

yathā śacī mahābhāgā śakraṃ samupatiṣṭhati |

arundhatī vasiṣṭhaṃ ca rohiṇī śaśinaṃ yathā || 5-24-10

lopāmudrā yathāgastyaṃ sukanyācyavanaṃ yathā |

sāvitrī satyavantaṃ ca kapilaṃ śrīmatī yathā || 5-24-11

saudāsaṃ madayantīva keśinī sagaraṃ yathā |

naiṣadhaṃ damayantīva bhaimī patimanuvratā || 5-24-12

tathāhamikṣvākuvaraṃ rāmaṃ patimanuvratā |

10; 11; 12. yathaa = like; mahaabhaagaa = the highly fortunate; shachii = Sachi; samupatishhThati = (who) waits; shukram = upon Indra; arundhatii vasishhTham cha = like Arundhati on Vasishta; yathaa = like; rohiNi sashinam = Rohini on the Moon God; yathaa = like; lopamudraa agastyam = Lopamudra on Agastya; sukanyaa chyavanam yathaa = like Sukanya on Chyavana; saavitrii satyavantam = (like) Savitri on Satyavanta; shriimatii kapilam yathaa = like Srimati on Kapila; saudaasam madayantiiva = like Madayanti on Saudasa; keshinii sagaram yathaa = like Kesini on Sagara; damayantiiva = like Damayanti; bhaimii = daughter of Bhima; anuvrataa = devoted; patim naishhadham = to husband Nala; tathaa = in the same way; aham anuvrataa = I am devoted; patim raamam = to my husband Rama; ikshvaakuvaram = best in Ikshvaku dynasty.

"Like the highly fortunate Sachi who waits upon Indra, like Arundhati on Vasishta, like Rohini on the Moon God, like Lopamudra on Agastya, like Sukanya on Chyavana, like Savitri on Satyavanta, like Srimati on Kapila, like Madayanti on Saudasa, like Kesini on Sagara, like Damayanti the daughter of Bhima, devoted to husband Nala, in the same way I am devoted to my husband Rama, the best in Ikshvaku dynasty."

sītāyā vacanaṃ śrutvā rākṣasyaḥ krodhamūrcitāḥ || 5-24-13

bhartsayanti sma paruṣairvākyai rāvaṇacoditāḥ |

13. raakshasyaH = ogre women; raavaNa choditaaH = incited by Ravana; shrutvaa = listening; vachanam = to the words; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; krodhamuurchitaaH = swooned with anger; bhartsayanti = frightened (Her); parushhaiH vaakyaiH = with harsh words.

Ogre women incited by Ravana listening to the words of Seetha, swooned with anger and frightened Her with harsh words.

avalīnaḥ sa nirvākyo hanumān śiṃśupādrume || 5-24-14

sītāṃ saṃtarjayantīstā rāksasīraśṛṇot kapiḥ |

14. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; kapiH = a monkey; nirvaakyaH = not talking; avaliinaH = (and) hiding; shiMshupaa drume = in the Simsupa tree; ashR^iNot = listened; taaH raakshasiiH = to those ogre women; saMtarjayantiiH = frightening; siitaam = Seetha.

That monkey Hanuma not talking and hiding in the Simsupa tree listened to those ogre women frightening Seetha.

tāmabhikramya saṃkruddā vepamānāṃ samantataḥ || 5-24-15

bhṛśaṃ saṃlilihurdīptān pralabman daśanacchadān |

15. abhikramya = nearing; taam = that Seetha; vepamaanaam = shaking (with fear); samantataH = in all directions; saMkR^iddhaH = (those ogres) being angry; saMlilihuH = licked; bhR^isham = a lot; diiptaan = shining; pralambaan dashanachchhadaan = hanging lips.

Nearing that Seetha shaking with fear in all directions, those ogres being angry licked a lot shining and hanging lips.

ūcuśca paramakruddhāḥ pragṛhyāśu paraśvadhān || 5-24-16

neyamarhati bhartāraṃ rāvaṇaṃ rākṣasādhipam |

16. paramkruddhaaH = being angry a lot; pragR^ihya = grasping; aashu = quickly; parashvadhaan = axes; uuchushcha = and spoke; iyam = this woman; naarhati = is not suited; raakshasaadhipam = (to have) the king of ogres; raavaNAm = Ravana; bhartaaram = as husband.

Being angry a lot and grasping axes quickly spoke as follows: "This woman is not suited to have the king of ogres Ravana as husband."

sā bhartasyamānā bhīmābhī rākṣasībhirvarānanā || 5-24-17

sabāṣpamapasarpantī śiṃśupāṃ tāmupāgamat |

17.bhatsyamaanaa = being frightened; raakshasiibhiH = by ogre women; bhiimaabhiH = who were horrible; saa varaananaa = that Seetha with best face; sabaashhpam = with tears in eyes; apasarpantii = moving from there; uppagamat = reached; taam shiMshupaam = that Simsupa tree.

Being frightened by ogre women who were horrible that Seetha with best face with tears in eyes and moving from there reached that Simsupa tree.

tatastāṃ śiṃśupāṃ sītā rākṣasībhiḥ samāvṛtā || 5-24-18

abhigamya viśālākṣī tasthau śokapariplutā |

18. tataH = Thereafter; vishaalaakshii = the wide eyed; siitaa = Seetha; abhigamya = nearing; taam siMsupaam = that Simsupa tree; samaavR^itaa = being surrounded; raakshasiibhiH = by ogre women; tasthau = was situated (there); shokapariplutaa = with gloom.

Thereafter the wide eyed Seetha nearing that Simsupa tree being surrounded by ogre women was situated there with gloom.

tāṃ kṛśāṃ dīnavadanāṃ malināmbaradhāriṇīm || 5-24-19

bhartsayāṃcakrire sītāṃ rākṣasyastām samantataḥ |

19. taaH = those; raakshasyaH = ogres; bhartsayaaMchakrire = frightened; samantataH = from all directions; taam siitaam = that Seetha; kR^ishaam = (who was) emaciated; diinavadanaam = with a pitiful face; malinaambaradhaariNiim = wearing dirty garments;

Those ogres frightened from all directions that Seetha who was emaciated with a pitiful face and wearing dirty garments.

tatastāṃ vinatā nāma rākṣasī bhīmadarśanā || 5-24-20

abravītkupitākārā karāldā nirṇatodarī |

20. tataH = Thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; vinataa naama = named Vinata; bhiimadarshnaa = with a horrible appearance; kupitaakaaraa = with an angry form; karaaLaa = crooked; nirNatodarii = having a prominent belly; taam abraviit = spoke to Her.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Vinata with a horrible appearance with an angry form, crooked, having a prominent belly spoke to Her.

sīte paryāptametāvadbhartuḥ sneho nidarśitaḥ || 5-24-21

sarvātrātikṛtaṃ bhadre vyasanāyopakalpate |

21. siite = O Seetha!; snehaH = love; bhartuH = of husband; nidarshitaH = has been shown (by you); etaavat = this much; paryaaptam = is enough; bhadre = O auspicious one!; sarvatra = at all times; atikR^itam = doing (something) excessively; upakalpate = serves as; vyasanaaya = vice ;

"O Seetha! You have showed love of husband. This much is enough. O auspicious one! At all times doing something excessively serves as vice."

parituṣṭāsmi bhadraṃ te mānuṣaste kṛto vidhiḥ || 5-24-22

mamāpi tu vacaḥ pathyaṃ bruvantyāḥ kuru maithili |

22. maithili = O Seetha! paritushhTaa asmi = I am happy; maanushhaH vidhiH = human duty; kR^itaH = has been done; te = by you; bhadram = (let there be) fortune; te = to you; kuru = do (according to); mama = my; pathyam = wholesome; vachaH api = words also;bruvantyaaH = (which are) being told;

"O Seetha! I am happy. Human duty has been done by you. Let there be fortune to you. Do also according to my wholesome words being told."

rāvaṇaṃ bhja bhartāraṃ bhartāraṃ sarvarakṣasām || 5-24-23

vikrāntaṃ rūpavantaṃ ca sureśamiva vāsavam |

dakṣiṇaṃ tyāgaśīlaṃ ca sarvasya priyadarśanam || 5-24-24

23; 24. bhaja = obtain; bhartaaram = as husband; raavaNam = Ravana; bhartaaram = (who is) the lord; sarva rakshasaam = to all ogres; vikraantam = bold; ruupavantam cha = and handsome; vaasavamiva = like Indra; sureshham = the lord of Devas; dakshiNam = able one; tyaagashiilaM cha = and liberal; priyadarshanam = with a pleasing appearance; sarvasya = to all;

"Obtain as husband Ravana who is the lord of al l ogres, bold and handsome, like Indra the lord of Devas, able one and liberal with a pleasing appearance to all."

mānuṣaṃ kṛpaṇaṃ rāmaṃ tyaktvā rāvaṇamāśraya |

divyāṅgarāgā vaidehi divyābharaṇabhūṣitā || 5-24-25

adyaprabhṛti sarveṣāṃ lokanāmīśvarī bhava |

25. tyaktvaa = leaving; raamam = Rama; maanushham = a human; kR^ipaNam = miserable; aashraya = seek refuge; raavaNam = (in) Ravana; vaidehi = O Seetha!; divyaN^garaagaa = with best unguents to the body; divyaabharaNa bhuushhitaa = decorated with best ornaments; bhava = become; iishvarii = mistress; sarveshhaam lokaanaam = of all the worlds; adyaprabhR^iti = from today.

"Leaving Rama who is a human and miserable, seek refuge in Ravana. O Seetha! With best unguents to the body and decorated with best ornaments, become mistress of all the worlds from today."

agneḥ svāhā yathā devī śicī vendrasya śobhane || 5-24-26

kiṃ te rāmeṇa vaidehi kṛpaṇena gatāyiṣā |

26. shobhane = O auspicious one!; svahaa yathaa = like Svaha; devii = wife; agneH = of the Fire God; shachiiva = like Sachi; indrasya = (wife) of Indra (become mistress of all worlds; vaidehi = O Seetha!; kim = what (is the use); raameNa = with Rama; kR^paNena = who is miserable; gataayushhaa = and with gone vigour;

"O auspicious one! Like Svaha the wife of the Fire God, like Sachi the wife of Indra become mistress of all worlds. O Seetha! What is the use with Rama who is miserable and with gone vigour."

etaduktaṃ ca me vākyaṃ yadi tvaṃ na kariṣyapi || 5-24-27

asminmuhūrte sarvāstvāṃ bhakṣayiṣyāmahe vayam |

27. tvam na karishhyasi = if you do not do; me etat uktam vaakyam = my this spoken word; vayam sarvaaH = all of us; asmin = in this; muhuurte = moment; bhakshayishhyaamahe = will eat; tvaam = you.

If you do not do my this spoken word, all of us in this moment will eat you.

anyā tu vikaṭā nāma labamānapayodharā || 5-24-28

abravītkupitā sītāṃ muṣṭimudyamya garjatī |

28. anyya tu = another (ogre); vikaTaa naama = named Vikata; lambamaanapayodharaa = with hanging breasts; udyamaya = rasing; mushhTim = fist; garjatii = roaring; kupitaa = with anger; abraviit = spoke; siitaam = to Seetha.

Another ogre named Vikata with hanging breasts raising fist and roaring with anger spoke to Seetha.

bahūnypriyarūpāṇi vacanāni sudurmate || 5-24-29

anukrośānmaṛdutvācca soḍhāni tava maithili |

29. sudurmate maithilii = O Seetha with evil mind!; tava bahuuni vachanaani = your many words; apriyaruupaaNi = very unpleasant ones; sodhaani = have been tolerated; anukroshaat = due to pity; mR^idutvaachcha = and due to softness.

"O Seetha with an evil mind! Your many words which are unpleasant have been tolerated due to pity and due to softness."

na ca naḥ kuruṣe vākyaṃ hitaṃ kālapuruskṛtam || 5-24-30

anītāsi samudrasya pāramanyairdurāsadam |

rāvaṇāntaḥpuraṃ ghoraṃ praviṣṭā cāsi maithili || 5-24-31

30; 31. maithili = O Seetha!; na kurushhe cha = you are not doing; naH = our; vaakyam = word; kaalapuraskR^itam = (which is) respected by time; hitam = (and) wholesome; aaniitaa asi = you have been brought; samudrasya paaram = (to this) bank of the ocean; duraasadam = not obtainable; anyaiH = by others; pravishhTaa asi = you have entered; ghoram = terrible; raavaNaanantaHpuram = gynaeceum of Ravana.

"O Seetha! You are not doing according to our word which is respected by time and wholesome. You have been brought to this bank of the ocean not obtainable by others. You have entered the terrible gynaeceum of Ravana."

rāvaṇasya gṛhe ruddhāmasmābhistu surakṣitām |

na tvāṃ śaktaḥ paritrātumapi sākṣātpurandaraḥ || 5-24-32

32. ruddhaam = withheld; raavaNasya gR^ihe = in the house of Ravana; surakshitaam = well protected; asmaabhiH = by us; purandaraH api = even Devendra; saakshaat = himself; na shaktaH = is not capable; paritraatum = to protect; tvaam = you.

"Withheld in the house of Ravana well protected by us, even Devendra himself is not capable to protect you."

kuruṣva hitavādinyā vacanaṃ mama maithili |

alamaśruprapātena tyaja śokamanrthakam || 5-24-33

33. maithili = O Seetha!; kurushhva = do; mama vachanam = (according to) my word; hitavaadinyaaH = (which is) beneficial; ashruprapaatena = discharge of tears;alam = is enough; tyaja = leave; anarthakam = worthless; shokam = gloom.

"O Seetha! Do according to my word, which is beneficial. Discharge of tears is enough. Leave worthless gloom."

bhaja prītiṃ ca harṣaṃ ca tyajaitāṃ nityadainyatām |

sīte rākṣasarājena saha krīḍa yathāsukham || 5-24-34

34. siite = O Seetha!;bhaja = have; priitim cha = love; harshham cha = and happiness; tyaja = leave; etaam = this; nityadainyataam = daily gloom; kriiDa = sport; yathaa sukham = according to comfort; raakshasaraajena saha = with the king of ogres.

"O Seetha! Have love and happiness. Leave this daily gloom. Sport according to comfort with the king of ogres."

jānāsi hi yathā bhīru strīṇāṃ yauvanamadhruvam |

yāvanna te vyatikrāmettāvatsukhamavāpnuhi || 5-24-35

35. bhiiru = O timid one!; jaanaasi hi = you know; yathaa = how; yauvanam = youth; striiNaam = of women; adhruvam = is not lasting; yaavat = as long as; te = your (youth);na vyatikraamet = will not pass away; taavat = so long; avaapnuhi = get; sukham = comfort.

"O timid one! You know how youth of women is not lasting. As long as your youth will not pass away, so long get comfort."

udyānāni ca ramyāṇi parvatopavanāni ca |

saha rākṣasarājena cara tvaṃ madirekṣaṇe || 5-24-36

36. madirekshaNe = O one with intoxicating eyes!; tvam = you; raakshasa raajena = along with king of ogres; chara = roam; ramyaaNi udyaanaani = beautiful groves; parvatopavanaani = mountains and nearby forests.

"O one with intoxicating eyes! You along with king of ogres roam beautiful groves, mountains and nearby forests.

strīsahasrāṇi te sapta vaśe sthāsyanti sundari |

rāvaṇaṃ bhaja bhartāraṃ bhrtāraṃ sarvarakṣasām || 5-24-37

37. sundari = O beautiful one!; sapta = seven; strii sahasraaNi = thousand women; sthaasyanti = will be; te vashe = in your control; bhaja = have; bhartaaram = as husband; raavaNam = Ravana; bhartaaram = lord; sarvarakshsaam = of all ogres;

"O beautiful one! seven thousand women will be in your control. Have as husband Ravana the lord of all ogres."

utpāṭya vā te hṛdayaṃ bhakṣayiṣyāmi maithili |

yadi me vyāhṛtaṃ vākyaṃ na yathāvatkariṣyasi || 5-24-38

38. maithili = O Seetha!; na karishhyasi yadi = if you do not do; me vyaahR^itam vaakyam = (according to) my spoken word; yathhvat = as is; bhakshayishhyaami = I will eat; te hR^idayam = your heart; utpaaTya vaa = (indeed by) plucking it out.

"O Seetha! If you do not do according to my spoken word as is, I will eat your heart indeed by plucking it out."

tataścaṇḍodarī nāma rākṣasī krodhamūrchitā |

bhrāmayantī mahaccūlamidaṃ vacanambravīt || 5-24-39

39. tataH = thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; chaNDodarii naama = named Chandodari; krodhamuurchhitaa = swooning with anger; bhraamayantii = turning around; mahat = a big; shuulam = spike; abraviit = spoke; idam = this; vachanam = word.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Chandodari swooning with anger, turning around a big spike spoke this word.

imāṃ hariṇalolākṣīṃ trāsotkampipayodharāṃ |

rāvaṇena hṛtāṃ dṛṣṭvā dauhṛdo me mahānabhūt || 5-24-40

40. dR^ishhTvaa = seeing; imaam = this woman; hariNalolaakshiim = with eyes like that of a deer; traasotkampipayodharaam = with moving breasts due to fear; hR^itaam = abducted; raavaNena = by Ravana; abhuut = (there) occurred; me = to me; mahaan = a great; dauhR^idaH = desire.

"Seeing this woman with eyes like that of a deer, with moving breasts due to fear, abducted by Ravana, there occured to me a great desire."

yakṛtlpīhamathotpīḍaṃ hṛdayaṃ ca sabandhanam |

antrāṇyapi tathā śīrṣaṃ khādeyamiti me matiḥ || 5-24-41

41. me matiH = it is my mind ;khadeyam iti = to eat; yakR^it = the liver; pliiham = the spleen; utpiiDam = flesh above heart; hR^idayaM cha = and heart; sabandhanam = together with muscle; antraaNyapi cha = and entrails; tathaa = and; shiirshham = the head.

"It is my mind to eat the liver, the spleen, flesh above heart and heart together with muscle and entrails and the head."

tatastu praghasā nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt |

kaṇṭhamasyā nṛśaṃsāyāḥ pīḍayāma kimāsyate || 5-24-42

42. raakshasii = ogre woman; praghasaa naama = named Pragasa; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; pIDayaama = squeeze; kaNTham = the neck; asyaaH = of this; nR^ishaMsaayaaH = cruel woman; kim = why; aasyate = do we delay?

An ogre woman named Pragasa spoke these words : "Squeeze the neck of this cruel woman. Why do we delay?"

nivedyatāṃ tato rājñe mānuṣī sā mṛteti ha |

nātra kaścana saṃdehaḥ khādateti sa vakṣyati || 5-24-43

43. tataH = thereafter; nivedyataam = let it be known; raajJNe = to the king (that) ;saa = that; maanushhii = human woman; mR^iteti = has died; saH = he; vakshyati = will say; iti = thus;khaadata = eat; na sandehaH = there is no doubt; atra = in this matter.

"Thereafter let it be known to the king that that human woman has died. He will say thus : "Eat.". There is no doubt in this matter."

tatastvajāmukhī nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt |

viśasyemāṃ tataḥ sarvāḥ samān kuruta pīlukān || 5-24-44

44. tataH = thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; ajaamukhii naama = named Ajamukhi; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; sarvaaH = all of you; vishasya = killing; imaam = this woman; tataH = thereafter; kuruta = do; samaan = equal; piilukaan = pieces.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Ajamukhi spoke these words : "All of you killing this woman thereafter do equal pieces."

vibhajāma tataḥ sarvā vivādo me na rocate |

peyamānīyatāṃ kṣipraṃ lehyamuccāvacaṃ bahu || 5-24-45

tataH = thereafter; sarvaaH = all of us; vibhajaama = will divide; vivaadaH = quarrel; na rochate = is not desirable; me = to me; peyam = liquor; uchchaavacham = many kinds; bahu = a lot of; lehyam = lickables; aniiyataam = be brought; kshipram = quickly.

"Thereafter all of us will divide. Quarrel is not desirable to me. Liquor, many kinds and a lot of lickables be brought quickly."

tataḥ śūrpaṇakhā nāma rākṣasī vākyamabravīt |

ajāmukhyā yaduktaṃ hi tadeva mama rocate || 5-24-46

46. tataH = thereafter; raakshasii = an ogre woman; shuurpaNakhaa naama = named Surpanakha; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words; yat = that; uktaam = (which was) spoken; ajaamukhyaa = by Ajamukhi; tadeva = that; rochate = is desirable; mama = to me.

Thereafter an ogre woman named Surpanakha spoke these words: "That which was spoken by Ajamukhi, is desirable to me."

surā cānīyatāṃ kṣipraṃ sarvaśokavināśinī |

mānuṣaṃ māṃ samāsvādya nṛtyāmotha nikumbhilām || 5-24-47

47. suraa cha = liquor; sarvashokavinaashinii = (which is the) destroyer of all sorrow; aniiyataam = be brought; kshipram = quickly;aasvaadya = eating; maanushham maaMsam = human flesh; atha = afterwards; nR^ityaamaH = we will dance; nikumbhilaam = for (propitiating) Nikumbhila;

"Liquor which is the destroyer of all sorrow be brought quickly. Eating human flesh afterwards, we will dance for propitiating Nikumbila."

evaṃ saṃbhartsyamānā sā sītā surasutopamā |

rākṣasībhiḥ sughorābhirdhairyamutsṛjya roditi || 5-24-48

48. evam = thus; saMbhartsyamaanaa = being frightened; sughoraabhiH = by horrible; raakshasiibhiH = ogres; saa siitaa = that Seetha; surasutopamaa = equalling a daughter of gods; utsR^ijya = abandoning; dhairyam = fortitude; rodati = is crying.

Thus being frightened by horrible ogres, that Seetha equalling a daughter of gods, abandoning fortitude, was crying.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe caturviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 25

Introduction

Seetha calls out Rama and others and bursts into a wail not being able to endure the threats of ogre women.

atha tāsāṃ vadantīnāṃ paruṣaṃ dāruṇaṃ bahu |

rākṣasīnāmasaumyānāṃ ruroda janakātmajā || 5-25-1

1; atha = thereafter; taasaam = (as) those; raakshasiinaam = ogre women; asaumyaanaam = with a cruel nature;vadantiinaam = were speaking; bahu = a lot; parushham = harshly; daaruNam = (and) horribly;janakaatmajaa = Seetha; ruroda = cried.

As those ogre woman with a cruel nature were speaking a lot harshly and horribly, Seetha cried.

evamuktā tu vaidehī rākṣasībhirmanasvinī |

uvāca paramatrastābāṣpagadgadayā girā || 5-25-2

2. evam = thus; uktaa = being spoken to; raakshasiibhiH = by ogre women; vaidehii = Seetha; manasvinii = with a good mind; paramatrastaa = being frightened a lot; baashhpa gadgadayaa giraa = with a voice indistinct due to tears; uvaacha = spoke (as follows).

Thus being spoken to by ogre women, Seetha with a good mind being frightened a lot spoke as follows with a voice indistinct due to tears.

na mānuṣī rākṣasasya bhāryā bhavitumarhati |

kāmaṃ khādata māṃ sarvā na kariṣyāmi vo vacaḥ || 5-25-3

3. maanushhii = a human woman; na arhati = is not suited; bhavitum = to become; bhaaryaa = a wife; raakshasasya = of an ogre; sarvaaH = all of you; khaadata = eat; maam = me; kaamam = according to your desire;na karishhyaami = I will not do; vaH = (according to) your; vachaH = words.

"A human woman is not suited to become a wife of an ogre. All of you eat me according to your desire. I will not do according to your words."

sā rākṣasīmadhyagatā sītā surasutopamā |

na śarma lebhe duḥkhārtā rāvaṇena ca tarjitā || 5-25-4

4. raakshsaiimadhyagataa = being in the middle of ogre women; tarjitaa = being frightened; raavaNena cha = by Ravana also; surasutopamaa = like a daughter of gods; saa siitaa = that Seetha; na lebhe = did not get; sharma = comfort; duHkhaartaa = being tormented by grief.

Being in the middle of ogre women, being frightened by Ravana also, like a daughter of gods, that Seetha did not get comfort being tormented by grief.

vepate smādhikaṃ sītā viśantī vāṅgamātmanaḥ |

vane yathā paribhraṣṭā mṛgī kokairivārditā || 5-25-5

5. mR^igiiva = like a fawn; vane = in a forest; yuudhaparibhrashhTaa = lost from its herd; arditaa = tormented; kokaiH = by wolves; vishantiiva = (Seetha was) as though sinking (into); aatmanaH = own; aN^gam = body; vepate sma = (and) shook; adhikam = a lot.

Like a fawn in a forest lost from its herd and tormented by wolves, Seetha was as though sinking into own body and shook a lot.

sā tvaśokasya vipulāṃ śākhāmālambya puṣpitām |

cintayāmāsa śokena bhartāraṃ bhagnamānasā || 5-25-6

6. saa tu = that Seetha; bhagna maanasaa = with a broken heart; shokena = due to grief; aalambya = holding; pushhpitaam shaakhaam = a flowering branch; vipulaam = which was wide; ashokasya = of Ashoka tree; chintayaamaasa = thought; bhartaaram = about husband.

That Seetha with a broken heart due to grief, held a wide flowering branch of Ashoka tree and thought about Her husband.

sā snāpayantī vipulau stanau netrajalasravaiḥ |

cintayantī na śokasya tadāntamadhigacchati || 5-25-7

7. tadaa = then; saa = that Seetha; snaapayantii = washing; vipulau stanau = Her wide breasts; netra jala sravaiH = with a flow of tears from eyes; chintayantii = (and) thinking; na adhigachchhati = did not get; antam = end; shokasya = of sorrow.

Then that Seetha washing Her wide breasts with a flow of tears from eyes and thinking, did not get end of sorrow.

sā vepamānā patitā pravāte kadaldī yathā |

rākṣasīnāṃ bhayatrastā vivarṇavadanābhavat || 5-25-8

8. saa = that Seetha; vepamaanaa = was shaking; kadaLii yathaa = like a plantain tree; patitaa = fallen down; pravaate = in an exceedingly windy place; raakshasii bhaya saMtrastaa = trembling with fear of the ogre women; abhavat = became; vivarNavadanaa = with a pale face.

That Seetha was shaking like a plantain tree fallen down in an exceedingly windy place, trembling with fear of the ogre women, and became with a pale face.

tasyāḥ sā dīrghavipulā vepantyā sītayā tadā |

dadṛśe kampinī veṇī vyāldīva parisarpatī || 5-25-9

9. saa kampinii veNii = that moving plait; diirgha vipulaa = which was wide and long; tasyaaH paramstriyaaH = of that best woman; vepantyaaH = trembling; dadR^ishe = was seen (to be); vyaaLiiva = like a serpant;parisarpatii = in motion.

That moving plait, which was wide and long, of that best woman was seen to be like a serpant in motion.

sā niḥśvasantī duḥkhārtā śokopahatacetanā |

ārtā vyasṛjadaśrūṇi maithilī vilalāpa ca || 5-25-10

10. saa maithilii = that Seetha; duHkhaartaa = tormented by grief; shokopahata chetanaa = with a mind hit by sorrow; aartaa = struck by calamity; niHshvasantii = was sighing; nyasR^ijat = let down; ashruuNi = tears; vilalaapa cha = and also cried.

That Seetha tormented by grief, with a mind hit by sorrow, struck by calamity was sighing and let down tears and also cried.

hā rāmeti ca duḥkhārtā hā punarlakṣmaṇeti ca |

hā śvaśru mama kausalye hā sumitreti bhāminī || 5-25-11

11. bhaaminii = Seetha; duHkhaartaa = being tormented by grief (said) ; haa raameti = Oh! Rama! punaH = again; haa lakshmaNeti = Oh! Lakshmana; haa kausalye = Oh! Kausalya; mama shvashru = my mother-in-law; haa sumitreti = Oh! Sumitra.

Seetha being tormented by grief said : "Oh! Rama!" and again "Oh! Lakshmana!","Oh! Kausalya!, my mother-in-law" "Oh! Sumitra!"

lokapravādaḥ satyo.ayaṃ paṇḍitaiḥ samudāhṛtaḥ |

akāle durlabho mṛtyuḥ striyā vā puruṣasya vā || 5-25-12

yadāhamevaṃ krūrābhī rākṣasībhirihārditā |

jīvāmi hīnā rāmeṇa muhūrtamapi duḥkhitā || 5-25-13

12; 13. aham = I; evam = thus; aarditaa = being tormented; kruuraabhiH raakshasiibhiH = by cruel ogre women; iha = here; hiinaa = lacking; raameNa = Rama; duHkhaartaa = being tormented by grief; yadaa = when; jiivaami = I am living; muhuurtamapi = even for a moment; mR^ityuH = death; akaale = at wrong time; striyaaH vaa = to woman; purushhasya = or to a man; durlabhaH = is hard; samudaahR^itaH = (thus) being said;lokapravaadaH = the popular saying in the world; satyaH = is true.

"I thus being tormented by cruel ogre women here lacking Rama, being tormented by grief, when I am living even for a moment,' death at wrong time to woman or to a man is hard' - thus being said this popular saying in the world is true."

eṣālpapuṇyā kṛpaṇā vinaśiṣyāmyanāthavat |

samudramathye nauḥ pūrṇā vāyuvegairivāhatā || 5-25-14

14. eshhaa = this me; alpapuNyaa = with small merit;kR^ipaNaa = wretched; anaathavat = like an orphan; vinashishhyaami = will perish; nauH iva = like a ship; samudramadhye = in the middle of the ocean; aahataa = being hit; vaayuvegaiH = by the speed of wind.

"This me with small merit,wreched, like an orphan, will perish like a ship in the middle of the ocean being hit by the speed of wind."

bhartāraṃ tamapaśyantī rākṣasīvaśamāgatā |

sīdāmi khalu śokena kūlaṃ toyahataṃ yathā || 5-25-15

15. apashyantii = not seeing; bhartaaram = my husband; tam = that Rama;aagataa = obtaining; raakshasii vasham = control of ogre women; tiiram yathaa = like a bank; toyahatam = hit by water; siidaami khalu = I am verily perishing; shokena = with sorrow.

"Not seeing my husband that Rama and obtaining control of ogre women like a bank hit by water I am verily perishing with sorrow."

taṃ padmadaldapatrākṣaṃ siṃhavikrāntagāminam |

dhanyāḥ paśyanti me nāthaṃ kṛtajñaṃ priyavādinam || 5-25-16

16. dhanyaaH = (only) fortunate; pashyanti = see; tam = that; me = my; naatham = husband; padmadaLapatraaksham = with eyes like petals of an expanded lotus; siMha vikraanta gaaminam = walking with the gait of a lion; kR^itajJNam = correct in conduct; priyavaadiam = pleasant talker;

"Only fortunate see that my husband with eyes like petals of an expanded lotus, walking with the gait of a lion, correct in conduct and a pleasant talker."

sarvathā tena hīnāyā rāmeṇa viditātmanā |

tīkṣṇaṃviṣamivāsvādyadurlabhaṃ mama jīvitam || 5-25-17

17. mama = to me; hiinaayaaH = lacking; tena = that Rama; viditaatmanaa = with a famous soul; aasvaadyeva = like after eating; tiikshNam vishham = a pungent poison; jiivitam = life; sarvathaa = in all ways; durlabham = is hard.

"To me lacking that Rama with a famous soul, like after eating a pungent poison life in all ways is hard."

kīdṛśaṃ tu mahāpāpaṃ mayā janmāntare kṛtam |

yenedaṃ prāpyate duḥkhaṃ mayā ghoraṃ sudāruṇaṃ || 5-25-18

18. yena = by what; mayaa = by me; praapyate = obtaining; idam = this; duHkham = grief; ghoram = which is horrible;sudaaruNam = very dreadful; kiidR^isham = what kind of; mahaa paapam = great sin;kR^itam = has been done; mayaa = by me; janmaantare = in an other life.

"By what this horrible and very dreadful grief is obtained by me, what kind of great sin had been done by me in another life."

jīvitaṃ tyaktuṃicchāmi śokena mahatā vṛtā |

rākṣasībhiśca rakṣyantyā rāmo nāsādyate mayā || 5-25-19

19. vR^itaa = together; mahataa shokena = with great grief; ichchhaami = I desire; tyaktum = to give away; jiivitum = life; kaamaH = (this) desire; na avaapyate = is not obtainable; mayaa = by me; surakshitaa = I am well protected; raakshasiibhiH = by ogre women.

"Together with great grief, I desire to give away my life. This desire is not obtainable by me. I am well protected by ogre women."

dhigastu khalu mānuṣyaṃ dhigastu paravaśyatām |

na śakyaṃ yatparityaktumātmacchandena jīvitam || 5-25-20

20. dhik astu = fie; maanushhyam = upon human condition; dhik astu = fie; paravashyataam = upon being in the control of others; yat = by what reason; aatmachchhandena = according to own desire; na shakyam = it is not possible; parityaktum = to give up; jiivitam = life.

"Fie upon human condition! Fie upon being in the control of others. By what reason it is not possible according to own desire to give up life."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe pañcaviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 26

Introduction

In this chapter Seetha ponders a lot and decides to give up life without Rama.

prasaktāśrumukhī tvevaṃ bruvatī janakātmajā |

adhogatamukhī bālā vilaptumupacakrame || 5-26-1

1. prasaktaashrumukhii = with a face continually shedding tears; jankaatmajaa = Seetha; balaa = an young woman; evam = thus; bruvatii = speaking; adhogatamukhii = with downward face; upachakrame = started; vilaptum = to weep.

With a face continually shedding tears, Seetha an young woman, thus speaking with a downward face, started to weep.

unmatteva pramatteva bhrāntacitteva śocatī |

upāvṛttā kiśorīva viveṣṭantī mahītale || 5-26-2

2. unmatteva = like a mad one; pramatteva = like an intoxicated one; bhraantachitteva = with a deluded mind; shochatii = (Seetha was) crying; kishoriiva = like a female horse; upaavR^ittaa = rolling on ground; viveshhTantii = (Seetha) rolled; mahiitale = on the ground.

Seetha was crying like a mad one, like an intoxicated one, with a deluded mind. Like a female horse rolling on ground, Seetha rolled on the ground.

rāghavasya pramattasya rakṣasā kāmarūpiṇā |

rāvaṇena pramathyāhamānītā krośatī balāt || 5-26-3

3. raaghavasya = (while) Rama; pramattasya = was heedless; aham = I; kroshatii = who have been crying; balaat aaniitaa = (was) forcibly brought; pramathya = overpowered; rakshasaa = by the ogre; raavaNena = Ravana; kaamaruupiNaa = who can wear desired form.

"While Rama was heedless (taken away by Mareecha), I who have been crying was forcibly brought overpowered by the ogre Ravana who can wear desired form."

rākṣasīvaśamāpannā bhartsyamānā sudāruṇam |

cintayantī suduḥkhārtā nāhaṃ jīvitumutsahe || 5-26-4

4. aapannaa = obtaining; raaskasii vasham = control by ogresses; bartsyamaanaa = being frightened; sudaaruNam = very horribly; chintayantii = thinking; suduHkhaartaa = being tormented by grief; aham = I; na utsahe = do not desire; jiivitum = to live.

"Being under the control of ogresses, being frightened very horribly, thinking and being tormented by grief, I do not desire to live."

na hi me jīvite nārtho nai vārthairna ca bhūṣaṇaiḥ |

vasantyā rākṣasīmadhye vinā rāmaṃ mahāratham || 5-26-5

5. vinaa = without; raamaM = Rama; mahaaratham = a great car-warrior; vasantyaaH = living; raakshasii madhye = in the midst of ogresses; arthaH na = there is no use; jiivitena = with life; me = to me; na arthaiH = not with wealth; na bhushhaNaishcha = not with ornaments.

"Without Rama, a great car-warrior, living in the midst of ogresses, there is no use with life to me; not with wealth, not with ornaments."

aśmasāramidaṃ nūnathavāpyajarāmaram |

hṛdayaṃ mama yenedaṃ na duḥkhenāvaśīryate || 5-26-6

6. athavaa = or; mama = my; idam = this; hR^idayam = heart; nuunam = truly; ashmasaaram = (is made of) iron; ajaraamaramapi = is undecaying and without death; yena = by what reason; naavashiiryate = is it not destroying; duHkhena = with sorrow.

"Or my this heart truly is made of iron. It is undecaying and without death. By what reason is it not destroying with sorrow?"

dhiṅmāmanāryāmasatīṃ yāhaṃ tena vinā kṛtā |

muhūrtamapi rakṣāmi jīvitaṃ pāpajīvitā || 5-26-7

7. yaa = whoever; aham = I; paapajiivitaa = with a sinful life; kR^itaa = made; tena vinaa = (to be) without Rama; rakshaami = protecting; jiivitam = life; muhuurtamapi = even for a moment; maam = to such me; anaaryaam = who am ignoble; asatiim = who am bad wife; dhik = shame (on me).

"Whoever I with a sinful life made to be without Rama, protecting life even for a moment, to such me who am ignoble, who am bad wife, shame on me."

kā ca me jīvite śraddhā sukhe vā taṃ priyaṃ vinā |

bhartāraṃ sāgarāntāyā vasudhāyāḥ priyaṃvadam || 5-26-8

8. priyam vinaa = without husband Rama;bhartaaram = (who is) lord; vasudhaayaaH = of the earth; saagaraantaayaaH = with ocean at the end; priyaMvadam = a pleasant talker; kaa = what (is); shradhhaa = interest; me = to me; jiivite = in life; sukhe vaa = or in comfort.

"Without husband Rama who is the lord of the earth with ocean at the end, a pleasant talker, what is the interest to me in life or in comfort."

bhidyatāṃ bhakṣyatāṃ vāpi śarīraṃ visṛjāmyaham |

na cāpyahaṃ ciraṃ kuḥkhaṃ saheyaṃ priyavarjitā || 5-26-9

9. aham = I; visR^ijaami = will leave; shariiram = the body; bhidyataam = let it be split (into pieces); bhakshyataam vaapi = or let it be eaten; aham = I; priyavarjitaa = without husband; na cha saheyam = will not tolerate; duHkham = sorrow; chiram = for a long time.

"I will leave the body. Let it be split into pieces or let it be eaten. I without husband will not tolerate sorrow for a long time."

caraṇenāpi savyena na spṛśeyaṃ niśācaram |

rāvaṇaṃ kiṃ punarahaṃ kāvayeyaṃ vigarhatam || 5-26-10

10. aham = I; na spR^isheyam = will not touch; savyena charaNenaapi = even with my left foot; raavaNam = Ravana; nishaacharam = ogre; vigarhitam = of reprehensible conduct; kaamayeyam kiM punaH = what to say of desiring (him).

"I will not touch even with my left foot Ravana an ogre of reprehensible conduct. What to say of desiring him."

pratyākhyātaṃ na jānāti nātmānaṃ nātmanaḥ kulam |

yo nṛśaṃsasvabhāvena māṃ prārthayitumicchati || 5-26-11

11. yaH = whoever (Ravana); nR^ishaMsa svabhaavena = with a cruel nature; icchhati = is desiring; praarthayitum = to solicit; maam = me (that Ravana); na jaanaati = does not know; aatmaanam = him; pratyaakhyaatam = to be refused; na = (he does) not (know); aatmanaH = his; kulam = race.

"Whoever Ravana with a cruel nature is desiring to solicit me, that Ravana does not know him to be refused; he does not know his race."

cinnā bhinnā vibhaktā vā dīptevāgnau pradīpitā |

rāvaṇaṃ nopatiṣṭheyaṃ kiṃ pralāpena vaściram || 5-26-12

12. chhinna vaa = (even) if cut; bhinna vaa = or if divided into parts; pradiipitaa vaa = or (even) if burnt; agnau = in fire; diipte = which is blazing; nopatishhTeyam = I will not reach; raavaNam = Ravana; kim = what is the use; vaH pralaapena = with your prattling; chiram = for a long time.

"Even if cut or if divided into parts in blazing fire, I will not reach Ravana. What is the use with your prattling for a long time?"

khyātaḥ prājñaḥ kṛtajñśaśca rāghavaḥ |

sadvṛtto niranukrośaḥ śaṅke madbhāgyasaṃkṣayāt || 5-26-13

13. raaghavaH = Rama; khyaataH = is famous; praajJNaH = is a wise man; saanulroshashcha = is compassionate; sadvR^ittaH = with a good conduct; madbhaagya saMkshayaat = due to deterioration of my fortune; saN^ke = I doubt; niranukroshaH = (He became) hard hearted.

"Rama is famous, is a wise man, is compassionate with a good conduct. Due to the deterioration of my fortune, I doubt He became hard hearted."

rākṣasānāṃ sahasrāṇi janasthāne caturdaśa |

yenaikena nirastāni sa māṃ kiṃ nābhipadyate || 5-26-14

14. yena ekena = by whom alone; chaturdasa saharaaNi = fourteen thousand; raakshsaanaam = of ogres; nirastaani = have been destroyed; kim = why; saH = (is) that Rama; naabhipadyaH = not saving; maam = me.

"By whom alone fourteen thousand of ogres have been destroyed, why is that Rama not saving me."

niruddhā rāvaṇenāhamalpavīryeṇa rakṣasā |

samarthaḥ khalu me bhartā rāvaṇaṃ hantumāhave || 5-26-15

15. aham = I; niruddhaa = am withheld; rakshasaa raavaNena = by the ogre Ravana; alpaviiryeNa = with little strength; me bhartaa = my husband; samarthaH khalu = is indeed capable; hantum = to kill; raavaNam = Ravana; ahave = in a war.

"I am withheld by the ogre Ravana with little strength. My husband is indeed capable of killing Ravana in a war."

virādho daṇḍakāraṇye yena rākṣasapuṅgavaḥ |

raṇe rāmeṇa nihataḥ sa māṃ kiṃ nābhipadyate || 5-26-16

16. yena raameNa = By which Rama; viraadhaH = Viradha; raakshasa puN^gavaH = best among ogres; nihataH = has been killed; daNDakaaraNye = in Dandaka forest; raNe = in a war; kim = why; saH = (is) that He; naabhipadyate = not saving; maam = me.

"By which Rama Viradha, best among ogres, has been killed in Dandaka forest in a war, why is that He not saving me?"

kāmaṃ madhye samudrasya laṅkeyaṃ duṣpradharṣaṇā |

na tu rāghavabāṇānāṃ gatirodho bhaviṣyati || 5-26-17

17. iyam laN^kaa = this city of Lanka; samudrsya madhye = being in the middle of ocean; dushhpR^idharshhaNaa kaamam = is difficult to be attacked; tu = but; na bhavishhyati = there will not be; gatirodhaH = an obstacle to flying; raaghava baanaaNaam = of Rama's arrows;

"This city of Lanka being in the middle of ocean is difficult to be attacked. But there will not be an obstacle to flying of Rama's arrows."

kiṃ nu tatkāraṇaṃ yena rāmo dṛḍhaparākramaḥ |

rakṣasāpahṛtāṃ bhāryāmiṣṭāṃ nābhyavapadyate || 5-26-18

18. kim nu = what now; tat kaaraNam = is that reason; yena = by which; raamaH = Rama; dR^iDha paraakramaH = with a firm courage; naabhyavapadyate = is not protecting; ishhTaam bhaaryaam = His dear wife; apahR^itaam = stolen; rakshasaa = by an ogre.

"What now is that reason by which Rama with a firm courage is not protecting His dear wife stolen by an ogre."

ihasthāṃ māṃ na jānīte śaṅke lakṣmaṇapūrvajaḥ |

jānannapi sa tejasvī dharṣaṇaṃ marṣayiṣyati || 5-26-19

19. shaN^ke = I doubt that; lakshmana puurvajaH = Rama elder to Lakshmana; na jaanite = does not know; maam = me; ihasthaam = to be here; jaanannapi = after knowing; saH tejasvii = (will) that glorious Rama; marshhyishhyati = tolerate; dharshhaNam = (this) outrage.

"I doubt that Rama elder to Laksmana does not know me to be here. After knowing will that glorious Rama tolerate this outrage?"

hṛteti yo.adhigatvā māṃ rāghavāya nivedayet |

gṛdhrārajo.api sa raṇe rāvaṇena nipātitaḥ || 5-26-20

20. yaH = whoever Jatayu; adhigatvaa = nearing (Rama); nivedayat = will have let known; raaghavaaya = to Rama; hR^iteti = (that Seetha) was stolen; saH gR^idhra raajaH api = that king of vultures; hataH = has been killed; raavaNena = by Ravana; raNe = in war.

"Whoever Jatayu nearing Rama will have let known to Rama that Seetha was stolen, that king of vultures has been killed by Ravana in war."

kṛtaṃ karma mahattena māṃ tathābhyavapadyatā |

tiṣṭhatā rāvaṇadvandve vṛddhenāpi jaṭāyuṣā || 5-26-21

21. mahat karma = a great deed; kR^itam = has been done; tena jaTaayushhaa = by that Jatayu; tathaa = thus; abhyavapadyataa = protecting; maam = me; vR^iddhenaapi = although of old age; tishhThataa = standing; raavaNa dvandve = in a dual combat with Ravana.

"A great deed has been done by that Jatayu, thus protecting me, although of old age, standing in a dual combat with Ravana."

yadi māmiha jānīyādvartamānāṃ sa rāghavaḥ |

adya bāṇairabhikruddhaḥ kuryāllokamarākṣasam || 5-26-22

22. saH raaghavaH = that Rama; jaaniiyaadyadi = if He knows; maam = me; iha vartamaanaam = to be living here; abhikruddhaH = with anger; kuryaat = will make; lokam = the world; araakshasam = to be without ogres; baaNaiH = with (His) arrows; adya = now.

"If that Rama knows me to be living here, with anger He will make the world to be without ogres with His arrows now."

vidhamecca purīṃ laṅkāṃ śoṣayecca mahodadhim |

rāvaṇasya ca nīcasya kīrtiṃ nāma ca nāśayet || 5-26-23

23. vidhamechcha = (Rama will) blow away laN^kaaM puriim = the city of Lanka; shoshhayechcha = will dry up; mahodadhim = the great ocean; naashayet = will destroy; kiirtim = the fame; naama cha = and name; raavaNasya = of Ravana.

"Rama will blow away the city of Lanka, will dry up the great ocean, will destroy the name and fame of Ravana."

tato nihatanāthānāṃ rākṣasīnāṃ gṛhe gṛhe |

yathāhamevaṃ rudatī tathā bhuyo na saṃśayaḥ || 5-26-24

24. tataH = thereafter; yathaa = how; aham = I ; evam rudatii = am crying in this way; tathaa = in the same way; gR^ihe gR^ihe = in house and house; raakshasiinaam = ogresses; nihatanaadhaanaam = with killed husbands (will cry); bhuuyaH = again and again; na saMshayaH = there is no doubt.

"Thereafter how I am crying in this way, in the same way, in very house, ogresses with killed husbands will cry again and again. There is no doubt in this."

anviṣya rakṣasāṃ laṅkāṃ kuryādrāmaḥ salakṣmaṇaḥ |

na hi tābhyāṃ ripurdṛṣṭo muhūrtamapi jīvati || 5-26-25

25. raamaH = Rama; salakshmaNaH = together will Lakshmana; anvishhya = will search; laN^kaam = Lanka; rakshasaam = of ogres; kuryaat = will do (destruction); ripuH = an enemy; dR^ishhTaH = seen; taabhyaam = by those two; na jiivati hi = will indeed not live; muhuurtamapi = even for a moment.

"Rama together will Lakshmana will search the city of Lanka belonging to ogres. An enemy seen by those two will indeed not live even for a moment."

citādhumākulapathā gṛdhramaṇḍalasaṃkulā |

acireṇa tu laṅkeyaṃ śmaśānasadṛśī bhavet || 5-26-26

26. iyam = this; lan^kaa = Lanka; achireNa = shortly; bhavet = will become; shmashaana sadR^ishii = like a graveyard; chitaadhuumakulapathaa = with paths agitated with smoke of funeral pyres; gR^idhramaNDalasaMkulaa = crowded with a group of vultures.

"This Lanka shortly will become like a graveyard, with paths agitated with smoke of funeral pyres, crowded with a group of vultures."

acireṇaiva kālena prāpsyāmyeva manoratham |

duṣprasthāno.ayamākhyāti sarveṣām vo viparyayam || 5-26-27

27. achireNa kaalenaiva = in a short time only; praapsyaameva = I will attain; manoratham = (my) desire; ayam = this; dushhprasthaanaH = evil course; aakhyaati = is telling; sarveshhaam = all; vaH = of your; viparyayam = destruction.

"In a short time only I will attain my desire. This evil course is telling of destruction of you all."

yādṛśānīha dṛśante laṅkāyāmaśubhāni vai |

acireṇaiva kālena bhaviṣyati hataprabhā || 5-26-28

28. iha = here; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; yaadR^ishaani = whatever; ashubhaani = inauspicious things; dR^ishyante = are being seen; achireNaiva kaalena = (from those) in a short while; bhavishhyati = (Lanka) will become; hataprabhaa = deprived of glory.

"Here in Lanka whatever inauspicious things are being seen, from those, in a short while Lanka will become deprived of glory."

nūnaṃ laṅkā hate pāpe rāvaṇe rākṣasādhame |

śoṣaṃ yāsyati durdharṣā pramadā vidhava yathā || 5-26-29

29. paape = sinful; raakshasaadhame = vile ogre; raavaNe = Ravana; hate = while being killed; laN^kaa = Lanka; durdharshhaa = which is unconquerable; nuunam = definitely; yaasyati = will get; shoshham = drying up; pramadaa yathaa = like a woman; vidhavaa = who lost husband.

"While the sinful, vile ogre Ravana is being killed, Lanka which is unconquerable till now, definitely will get drying up like a woman who lost husband."

puṇyotsava samṛddhā ca naṣṭabharrtī sarākṣasī |

bhaviṣyati purī laṅkā naṣṭabhartrī yathāṅganā || 5-26-30

30. puNyotsava samR^iddhaa = (now) abounding in pious festivities; laN^kaapurii = the city of Lanka; nashhTa bhartrii = with lost lord; saraakshasii = together with ogresses; bhavishhyati = will become; aN^ganaa yathaa = like a woman; nashhTa bhartrii = with lost husband;.

"Now abounding in pious festivities, the city of Lanka with lost lord together with ogresses will become like a woman with lost husband."

nūnaṃ rākṣasakanyānāṃ rudantīnāṃ gṛhe gṛhe |

śroṣyāmi nacirādeva duḥkhārtānāmiha dhvanim || 5-26-31

31. nachiraadeva = in a short while; iha = here; gR^ihe gR^ihe = in every house; nuunam shroshhyaami = I can definitely hear; dhvanim = the sound; raakshasakanyaanaam = of ogresses; rudantiinaam = crying; duHkhaartaanaam = being tormented by grief.

"In a short while here in every house I can definitely hear the sound of ogresses crying being tormented by grief."

sāndhakārā hatadyotā hatarākṣasapuṅgavā |

bhaviṣyati purī laṅkā nirdagdhā rāmasāyakaiḥ || 5-26-32

32. la~Nkaa purii = the city of Lanka; bhavishhyati = will become; nirdagdhaa = burnt; raamasaayakaiH = by Rama's arrows; saandhakaaraa = together with darkness; hadadyotaa = with destroyed lustre; hata raakshasa pu~Ngavaa = with killed best ogres.

"The city of Lanka will become burnt by Rama's arrows together with darkness, with destroyed luster with killed best ogres."

yadi nāma sa śūro māṃ rāmo raktāntālocanaḥ |

jānīyadvartamānāṃ hi rāvaṇasya niveśane || 5-26-33

33. saH raamaH = that Rama; shuuraH = a strong man; raktaanta lochanaH = with red eye corners; yadi naama jaaniiyaat = will he know; maam = me; vartamaanaam = to be living; niveshane = in the house; raavaNasya = of Ravana.

"Will that Rama who is a strong man with red eye corners know me to be in the house of Ravana."

anena tu nṛśaṃsena rāvaṇenādhamena me |

samayo yastu nirdiṣṭastasya kālo.ayamāgataḥ || 5-26-34

sa ca me vihito mṛtyurasmin duṣṭe na vartate |

34. yaH = whatever; samayaH = time; nirdishhTa = ordered; anena raavaNena = by this Ravana; nR^ishaMsena = who is cruel; adhamena = (and) vilest of men; ayam = this; kaalaH = time; aagataH = has come; me = to me; saH mR^ityuH = that death; vihitaH = decreed; me = to me; na vartate = does not hold good; asmin dushhTe = in the matter of this evil one.

"Whatever time has been ordered by this cruel and vilest of men Ravana, this time has come to me. That death decreed to me does not hold good to this evil one (Ravana)."

akāryaṃ ye na jānanti nairṛtāḥ pāpakāriṇaḥ || 5-26-35

adharmāttu mahotpāto bhaviṣyati hi sāṃpratam |

naite dharmaṃ vijānanti rākṣasāḥ piśitāśanāḥ || 5-26-36

35; 36. ye nairR^itaaH = Whoever ogres; paapakaariNaH = who are sinners; naa jaanati = do not know; akaaryam = what should not be done; adharmaattu = due to their unrighteousness; saaMpratam = now; bhavishhyati = there will be; mahotpaataH = a great calamity; ete = these; raakshasaaH = ogres; pishitanaashanaaH = who are meat eaters; na jaanati = do not know; dharmam = virtue.

"Whoever sinful ogres who do not know what should not be done, due to their unrighteousness now there will be a great calamity. These meat eating ogres do not know virtue."

dhruvaṃ māṃ prātarāśārthe rākṣasaḥ kalpayisyati |

sāhaṃ kathaṃ kariṣyāmi taṃ vinā priyadarśanam || 5-26-37

rāmam raktāntanayanamapaśyantī sukuḥkhitā |

37. raakshsaH = an ogre; dhruvam = will definitely; kalpayishhyati = make; maam = me; praataraashaarthe = for breakfast; saa aham = such I; katham karishhyaami = what should do; tam vinaa = without Rama; priyadarshanam = with pleasing appearance; suduHkhitaa = I am grieving a lot; apashyantii = not seeing; raamam = Rama; raktaantanayanam = with red eye corners.

"An ogre will definitely eat me for breakfast. What should such I do without Rama with pleasing appearance? I am grieving a lot not seeing Rama with red eye corners."

yadi kaścit pradātā me viṣasyādya bhavediha || 5-26-38

kṣipraṃ vaivasvataṃ devaṃ paśyeyaṃ patinā vinā |

38. adya = now; kashchit bhavedyadi = if there exists any one; praadaataa = (who is a) giver; vishhasya = of poison; iha = here; patinaa vinaa = (I) without husband; kshipram = quickly; pashyeyam = will see; devam = the god; vaivasvatam = Yama.

"Now if there exists any one who is a giver of poison here, I without husband quickly will see the god Yama."

nājānājjivatīṃ rāmaḥ sa māṃ lakṣmaṇapūrvajaḥ || 5-26-39

jānantau tau na kuryātāṃ noryvāṃ hi mama mārgaṇam |

39. saH raamaH = that Rama; lakshmaNa puurvajaH = elder to Lakshmana; naajaanaat = (may) not know; maam = me; jiivatiim = to be alive; tau = those two; jaanantau = knowing (me to be alive); na kuryataam iti na = it cannot be said that they will not do; mama maargaNam = my search; uurdhvaam = on earth;

"That Rama elder to Lakshmana may not know me to be alive. If those two know me to be alive, then it cannot be said that they will not do my search on earth."

nūnaṃ mamaiva śokena sa nīro lakṣmaṇāgrajaḥ || 5-26-40

devalokamito yātastyaktvā dehaṃ mahītale |

40. lakshmaNaagrajaH = the elder brother of LakshmaNa; saH = that Rama; viiraaH = who is valiant; mama shokenaiva = due to grief of me; tyaktvaa = leaving; deham = the body; mahiitale = on earth; yaataH = has gone; itaH = from here; devalokam = to celestial world; nuunam = this is certain.

"That valiant Rama who is the elder brother of Lakshmana due to grief of me, leaving the body on earth has gone to celestial world. This is certain."

dhanyā devāh sagandharvāḥ siddhāśca paramarṣayaḥ || 5-26-41

mama paśyanti ye nāthaṃ rāmaṃ rājīvalocanam |

41. ye = whoever;pashyanti = is seeing; mama = my; naatham = husband; raamam = Rama; raajiiva lochanam = with eyes resembling a lotus flower; devaaH = (such) Devas; siddhaashcha = Siddhas; sagandhravaaH = together with Gandharvas; parmarshhayaH = and great sages; dhanyaaH = are fortunate.

"Whoever is seeing my husband Rama with eyes resembling a lotus flower such Devas, Siddhas together with Gandharvas and great sages are fortunate."

athavā na hi tasyārtho dkarmakāmasya dhīmataḥ || 5-26-42

mayā rāmasya rājarṣerbhāryayā paramātmanaḥ |

42. athavaa = or; tasya raamasya = to that Rama; dharmakaamasya = with a desire in virtuousness; dhiimataH = who is intelligent; raajarshheH = sage-king; paramaatmanaH = the supreme spirit; artham na = there is no use; mayaa = with me; bhaaryayaa = his wife.

"Or to that Rama with a desire in virtuousness, who is intelligent, a sage-king, the supreme spirit, there is no use with me, his wife."

dṛśyamāne bhavetprītiḥ sauhṛdaṃ nāstyapaśyataḥ || 5-26-43

nāśayanti kṛtaghnāstu na rāmo nāśayiṣyati |

43. priitiH bhavet = friendly disposition will occur; dR^ishyamaane = in what is being seen; naasti = there is no; sauhR^idam = friendship; apashyataH = to one who does not see; kR^itaghnaaH = ungreatful ones; naashayanti = destroy (friendship); raamaH tu = but Rama; na naashayishhyati = will not destroy friendship.

"Friendly disposition will occur in what is being seen. There is no friendship to one who does not see. Ungrateful ones destroy frindship. But Rama will not destroy friendship."

kiṃ nu me na guṇāḥ kecitkiṃ vā bhāgyakṣayo mama || 5-26-44

yāhaṃ sīdāmi rāmeṇa hīnā mukhyena bhāminī |

44. aham = I; yaa = who; bhaaminii = is a woman; siidaami = (who is) perishing; mukhyena raameNa vinaa = without the chief Rama; me = to (such) me; na kiM nu = are there no; kechit guNaaH = good qualities; kiM vaa = or; mama = (has) my; bhaagyakshayaH = fortune diminished.

"I who is a woman who is perishing without the chief Rama to such me are there no good qualities or has my fortune diminished."

śryo hi hīvitānmartuṃ vihīnāyā mahātmanaḥ || 5-26-45

rāmādakliṣṭacāritrācchūrācchatrunibarhaṇāt |

45. vihiinaayaaH = deprived; raamaat = from Rama; aklishhTa chaaritraat = with untroubled reputation; shuuraat = a warrior; shatrunibarhaNaat = annihilator of enemies; mahaatmanaH = a great soul; me = to (such) me; jiivitaat = more than living; martuH = death; shreyaH = is good.

"To me who is deprived of Rama with untroubled reputation, a warrior, annihilator of enemies, a great soul, more than living, death is good."

athavā nyastaśastrau tau vane mūlaphalāśinau || 5-26-46

bhrātarau hi naraśreṣṭhau saṃvṛttau vanagocarau |

46. athavaa = or; tau bhraatarau = those two brothers; narashresThau = best among men; nyasta shastrau = giving up weapons; vane = in the forest; saMvR^ittau = (may have) become; vanagocharau = dwellers of forest; muulaphalaashanau = eating roots and fruits.

"Or those two brothers who are best among men giving up weapons in the forest may have become dwellers of forest eating roots and fruits."

athavā rākṣasendreṇa rāvaṇena durātmanā || 5-26-47

cadmanā ghātitau śūrau bhrātarau rāmalakṣmaṇau |

47. athavaa = or; raamalakshmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; shuurau bhraatarau = the warrior brothers;ghaatitau = (may have been) killed; duraatmanaa = by the evil soul; raakshsendreNa raavaNena = by king of ogres Ravana; chadmanaa = by deceit;

"Or Rama and Lakshmana the warrior brothers may have been killed by the evil soul king of ogres Ravana by deceit."

sāhamevaṃgate kāle martumicchāmi sarvathā || 5-26-48

na ca me vihito mṛtyurasmin duḥkhe.api vartate |

48. evam gate = under such circumstances; kaale = (and time); saa = such; aham = I; sarvathaa = in all ways; ichchhaami = am desiring; martum = to die; asmin dukhaH api = even in this grief; mR^ityuH = death; vihitaH na vartate = is not bestowed (on me).

"Under such circumstances and time, such I in all ways am desiring to die. Even in this grief, death is not bestowed on me."

dhanyāḥ khalu mahātmāno munayastyaktakilbiṣāḥ || 5-26-49

jitātmano mahābhāgā yeṣāṃ na staḥ priyāpriye |

49. mahaatmanaH = great souled ones; tyakta kilbishhaaH = with abandoned sins; jittatmanaH = with a conquered mind; mahaabhaagaaH = those with great fortune; munayaH = sages; dhanyaaH khalu = are indeed fortunate; yeshhaam = to whom; na staH = there is no; priyaapriye = pleasure or displeasure.

"Great souled ones with abandoned sins, with a conquered mind, those with great fortune, sages are indeed fortunate to whom there is no pleasure and displeasure."

priyānna saṃbhavedduḥkhamapriyādadhikaṃ bhayam || 5-26-50

tābhyāṃ hi ye viyujyante namasteṣāṃ mahātmanām |

50. priyaat = from pleasure; duHkham = sorrow; apriyaat = (and) from displeasure; adhikam bhayam = great fear; na sambhavet = do not occur (to great souls); ye = whoever; viyujyante = are separated; taabhyaam = from pleasure and displeasure; namaH = (my) obeisance; teshhaam mahaatmaanaam = to such great souls.

"From pleasure sorrow and from displeasure great fear do not occur to great souls. Whoever are separated from pleasure and displeasure, my obeisance to such great souls."

sāhaṃtyuktā priyeṇaiva rāmena viditātmanā || 5-26-51

prāṇāṃstyakṣyāmi pāpasya rāvanasya gatā vaśam |

51. tyaktaa = left; priyeNaiva raameNa = by dear Rama; viditaatmanaa = with a well known mind; vasham gataa = coming under the control; paapasya = of sinful one; raavaNasya = of Ravana; saa aham = such I; tyakshaami = will leave; praaNaan = breath of life.

"Left by dear Rama with a well known mind coming under the control of sinful Ravana, such I will leave breath of life."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣaḍviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 27

Introduction

In this chapter an ogress named Trijata describes her dream. She dreams of Sri Rama triumphs and the ogre Ravana is conquered.

ityuktāh sītayā ghoraṃ rākṣasyaḥ krodhamūrchitāḥ |

kāścijjagmustadākhyātuṃ rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ || 5-27-1

1. iti = thus; uktaaH = spoken to; siitayaa = by Seetha; raakshasyaH = ogresses; krodha muurchhitaaH = swooned with anger; ghoram = terribly; kaashchit = some; jagmuH = went; aakhyaatum = to tell; tat = that; raavaNasya = to Ravana; duraatmanaH = the evil minded one.

Thus spoken to by Seetha, ogresses swooned with anger terribly. Some went to tell that to Ravana the evil minded one.

tataḥ sītāmupāgamya rākṣasyo ghoradarśanāḥ |

punaḥ puruṣamekārthamanarthārthamathābruvan || 5-27-2

2. tataH = thereafter; raaksasyaH = ogresses; ghora darshanaaH = with a terrible appearance; upaagamya = neared; siitaam = Seetha; atha = then; punaH = again; abruvan = spoke; anarthaartham = (words of) evil purpose; ekkartham = with a single meaning; parushham = (which were) harsh.

Therafter ogresses with a terrible appearance neared Seetha and ten agin spoke words of evil purpose, with a single meaning and which were harsh.

adyedānīṃ tavānārye sīte pāpaviniścaye |

rākṣasyo bhakṣayiṣyanti māṃsametadyathāsukham || 5-27-3

3. anaarye = O ignoble one!; paapavinishchaye = O one with sinful resolve!; siite = O Seetha; adya = today; idaaniim = at this moment; raakshasyaH = ogresses; bhakshayishhyanti = will eat; etat = this; tava = your; maaMsam = flesh; yathhasukham = according to comfort.

"O ignoble one! O one with a sinful resolve! O Seetha! Today at this moment ogreeses will eat this your flesh according to comfort."

sītāṃ tābhiranāryābhirdṛṣṭvā saṃtarjitāṃ tadā |

rākṣasī trijaṭā vṛddhā śayānā vākyamabravīt || 5-27-4

4. tadaa = then; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; siitaam = Seetha; saMtarjitaam = frightened; taabhiH anaaryaabhiH = by those evil ones; raakshasii = an ogress; trijaTaa = (named) Trijata; shayanaa = sleeping (till then); abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (these) words.

Then, seeing Seetha frightened by those evil ones, an ogress named Trijata, sleeping till then, spoke these words.

ātmānaṃ khādatānāryā na sītāṃ bhakṣayiṣyatha |

janakasya sutāmiṣṭāṃ sunnaṣāṃ daśarathasya ca || 5-27-5

5. anaaryaaH = O evil ones! khaadata = eat; aatmaanam = your selves; na bhakshayishhyatha = you will not eat; siitaam = Seetha; ishhTaam sutaam = dear daughter; janakasya = of king Janaka; snushhaam cha = and daughter-in-law; dasarathasya = of king Dasaratha.

"O evil ones! Eat your selves. You will not eat Seetha who is the dear daughter of king Janaka and daughter-in-law of king Dasaratha."

svapno hyadya mayā dṛṣṭo dāruno romaharṣaṇaḥ |

rākṣasānāmabhāvāya bharturasyā bhavāya ca || 5-27-6

6. adya = now; svapnaH = a dream; daaruNaH = (which is) terrible; romaharshhaNaH = causing the hairs to stand erect; abhaavaaya = for the destruction; raakshasaanaam = of ogres; bhavaaya = for the welfare; asyaaH bhartuH = of Her husband; dR^iShTaH = has been seen; mayaa = by me.

"Now a dream which is terrible, causing the hairs to stand erect for the destruction of ogres and for the welfare of Her husband, has been seen by me."

evamukṭāstrijaṭayā rākṣasyaḥ krodhamūrchitāḥ |

sarvā evābruvanbhītāstrijaṭāṃ tāmidaṃ vacaḥ || 5-27-7

7. evam = thus; uktaaH = spoken to; trijaTayaa = by Trijata; sarvaaH eva = all; raakshasayaH = ogresses; bhiitaaH = were frightened; abruvan = (and) spoke; taam trijaTaam = to that Trijata; idam = this; vachaH = sentence.

Thus spoken to by Trijata all ogresses were frightened and spoke to that Trijata these words.

kathayasva tvayā dṛṣṭaḥ svapno.ayaṃ kīdṛśo niśi |

tāsāṃ śrutvā tu vacanaṃ rākṣasīnāṃ mukhācycutam || 5-27-8

uvāca vacanaṃ kāle trijaṭā svapnasaṃśritam |

8. kiidR^ishii = of what kind; ayam svapnaH = (is) this dream; dR^ishhTaH = seen; tvayaa = by you; kathayasva = tell (us); shrutvaa = listening; vachanam = (to the) utterance; chyutam = (that) came forth; mukhaat = from the mouths; taasaam raakshasiinaam = of those ogresses; trijaTaa = Trijata; uvaacha = spoke; kaale = at that time; vachanam = (this) word; svapna saMshritam = relating to the dream.

"Of what kind is this dream seen by you. Tell us". Listening to this utterance that came forth from the mouths of those ogresses, Trijata spoke at that time this word relating to the dream.

gajadantamayīṃ divyāṃ śibikāmantarikṣagām || 5-27-9

yuktāṃ haṃsasahreṇa svayamāsthāya rāghavaḥ |

śuklamālyāmbaradharo lakṣmaṇena sahāgataḥ || 5-27-10

9;10.raaghavaH = Rama; shuklamaalyaambara dharaH = wearing white garlands and clothes; antarikshagaam = passing through the sky; svayam aasthaaya = Himself ascending; shibikaam = a palanquin; gajadantamayiim = made of ivory; yuktaam = tied; haMsa sahasreNa = with a thousand swans; aagataH = arrived; lakshmaNena saha = along with Lakshmana.

"Rama wearing white garlands and clothes passing through the sky, Himself ascending a palanquin made of ivory tied with a thousand swans, arrived along with Lakshmana."

svapne cādya mayā dṛṣṭā sītā śuklāmbarāvṛtā |

sāgareṇa parikṣiptaṃ svetaṃ parvatamāsthitā || 5-27-11

11. adya = now; dR^ishhTaa = (it has been) seen; mayaa = by me; svapne = in the dream (that); siitaa cha = Seetha also; shuklaambaraavR^itaa = wearing white clothes; aasthitaa = was sitting; shvetam parvatam = on a white mountain; parikShiptam = surrounded; saagareNa = by the ocean.

"Now it has been seen by me in the dream that Seetha also wearing white clothes was sitting on a white mountain surrounded by the ocean."

rāmeṇa saṃgatā sītā bhāskareṇa prabhā yathā |

rāghavaśca mayā dṛṣṭaśca turdaṃṣṭraṃ mahāgajam || 5-27-12

12. siitaa = Seetha; saMgataa = came together; raameNa = with Rama; prabhaa yathaa = like the light; bhaaskareNa = with the Sun; raamashcha = Rama also; mayaa dR^ishhTaH = was seen by me; aaruuDhaH = (to be) mounted; mahaagajam = on a great elephant; chaturdraShTram = with four tusks; shailasaMkaasham = equalling a mountain; chachaara = (and) wandered; saha lakshmanaH = together with Lakshmana.

"Seetha came together with Rama like the light with the Sun. Rama also was seen by me to be mounted on a great elephant with four tusks and equalling a mountain and Rama wandered together with Lakshmana."

tatastau naraśārdūlau dīpyamānau svatejasā || 5-27-13

śuklamālyāmbaradharau jānakīṃ paryupasthitau |

13. tataH = thereafter; diipyamaanau = shining; svatejasaa = with their own radiance; shuklamaalyaambara dharau = wearing white garlands and clothes; tau = those two; narashaarduulau = best among men (Rama and Lakshmana); paryupasthitau = neared; jaanakiim = Seetha.

"Thereafter shining with their own radiance, wearing white garlands and clothes, those two best among men Rama and Laksmana neared Seetha."

tatastasya nagasyāgre hyākāśasthasya dantinaḥ || 5-27-14

bhartrā parigṛhītasya jānakī skandhamāśritā |

14. tataH = Thereafter; jaanakii = Seetha; aashritaa = rested on; skandham = the upper part of back; dantinaH = of elephant; aakaashasthasya = in the sky; parigR^ihiitasya = taken; bhartraa = by Her husband Rama; agre = to the front; tasya nagasya = of that mountain;

"Thereafter Seetha rested on the upper part of back of elephant in the sky; taken by Her husband Rama to the front of that mountain."

bharturaṅkātsamutpatya tataḥ kamalalocanā || 5-27-15

candrasūryau mayā dṛṣṭā pāṇinā parimārjatī |

15. tataH = thereafter; mayaa dR^ishhTaa = it has been seen by me (that); kamalalochanaa = Seetha with eyes like lotuses; samutpatya = has risen up; a~Nkaat = from the lap; bahrtuH = of Her husband; parimaarjatii = gently touched; chandra suuryau = the Moon and the Sun; paaNinaa = with Her hand.

"Thereafter it has been seen by me that Seetha with eyes like lotuses has risen up from the lap of Her husband and gently touched the Moon and the Sun with Her hand."

tatastābhyāṃ kumārābhyāmāsthitaḥ sa gajottamaḥ || 5-27-16

sītayā ca viśālākṣyā laṅkāyā uparisthitaḥ

16. tataH = thereafter; saH gajottamaH = that best elephant; aasthitaH = ascended; taabhyaam kumaaraabhyaam = by those princes; siitayaa cha = and by Seetha; vishaalakshyaa = with wide eyes; stitaH = stood; upari = on the top; la~NkayaaH = of Lanka.

"Thereafter that best elephant ascended by those princes Rama and Lakshmana and by Seetha with wide eyes stood on the top of Lanka."

pāṇḍurarṣabhayuktena rathenāṣṭayujā svayam || 5-27-17

ihopayātaḥ kākuthsaḥ sītayā saha bhārya yā |

17. kaakutthsaH = Rama; bhaaryayaa siitayaa saha = together with wife Seetha; svayam = Himself; iha upayaataH = came here; rathena = in a chariot; paaNDurarShabhaH yuktena aShTa yujaa = tied with eight white bulls;

"Rama together with wife Seetha, Himself came here in a chariot tied with eight white bulls."

lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā sītayā saha vīryavān || 5-27-18

āruhya puṣpakaṃ divyaṃ vimānaṃ sūryasannibham |

uttarāṃ diśamālokya jagāma puruṣttamaḥ || 5-27-19

18;19. viiryavaan = The valorous; puruShottamaH = best among men Rama; saha = together; bhraatraa lakshmaNena saha = with brother Lakshmana; siitayaa = (and) with Seetha; aaruhya = ascended; divyam = wonderful; puShpakam vimaanam = Pushpaka aeroplane; suurya sannibham = equalling the Sun; jagaama = went; aalokya = beholding; uttaraam disham = northern direction.

"The valorous best among men Rama together with brother Lakshmana and with Seetha ascended wonderful Pushpaka aeroplane equalling the Sun, went in the northern direction."

evaṃ svapne mayā dṛṣṭo rāmo viṣṇuparākramaḥ |

lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā sītayā saha rāghavaḥ || 5-27-20

20. raamaH = Rama; viShNuparaakramaH = with strength equalling that of Lord Vishnu; raaghavaH = born in Raghu's dynasty; saha = together; bhraatraa lakshmaNena = with brother Lakshmana; siitayaa = (and) with Seetha; dR^iShTaH = has been seen; mayaa = by me; evam = thus; svapne = in the dream.

"Rama with strength equalling that of Lord Vishnu, born in Raghu's dynasty together with brother Lakshmana and with Seetha has been seen by me thus in the dream."

na hi rāmo mahātejāḥ śokyo jetuṃ surāsuraiḥ |

rākṣasairvāpi cānyairvā svargaḥ pāpajanairiva || 5-27-21

21. raamaH = Rama; mahaatejaaH = with great glory; na shakyaH = is not possible; jetum = to be defeated; suraiH = by Suras; raakshasairvaapi = or by ogres; anvairvaa = or by others; svargaH iva = like heaven; paapajanaiH = by sinners.

"Rama with great glory is not possible to be defeated by Suras or by ogres or by others like heaven not being conquerable by sinners."

rāvaṇaśca mayā dṛṣṭaḥ kṣitau tailasamukṣitaḥ |

raktavāsāh piban mattaḥ karavīrakṛtasrajaḥ|| 5-27-22

22. raavanashcha = Ravana also; dR^iShTaH = was seen; mayaa = by me; kshitau = on earth; tailasamukshitaH = sprinkled with oil; rakshavaasaaH = with red clothes; karaviira kR^ita srajaH = with garlands tied with Oleander flowers; piban = drinking oil; mattaH = intoxicated;

"Ravana also was seen by me on earth sprinkled with oil, with red clothes, with garlands tied with Oleander flowers, drinking oil and intoxicated."

vimānātpuṣpakādadya rāvaṇaḥ patito bhuvi |

kṛṣyamāṇaḥ striyā dṛṣṭo muṇḍaḥ kṛṣṇāmbaraḥ punaḥ || 5-27-23

23. adya = now; raavaNa = Ravana; patitaH = fallen down; bhuvi = (on to) earth; puShpakaat vimaanaat = from Pushpaka aeroplane; muNDaH = having the head shaved; kR^iShNaambaraH = wearing black clothes; punaH = again; dR^iShTaH = was seen; kR^iShyamaaNaH = (to be) pulled; striyaa = by a woman.

"Now Ravana fallen down on to earth from Pushpaka aeroplane having the head shaved, wearing black clothes again was seen to be pulled by a woman."

rathena kharayuktena raktamālyānulepanaḥ |

pibaṃstailaṃ hasannṛtan bhrāntacittākulendriyaḥ || 5-27-24

24. rakta maalyaanulepanaH = Wearing red garlands and unguents; piban = drinking; tailam = oil; hasan = laughing; nR^ityan = dancing; bhraanta chitta = with a confused mind; akulendriyaH = with agitated senses; rathena = (Ravana went) by a chariot; kharayuktena = tied by donkeys;

"Wearing red garlands and unguents, drinking oil, laughing, dancing, with a confused mind, with agitated senses, Ravana went by a chariot tied by donkeys."

gardabhena yayau śīgraṃ dakṣiṇāṃ diśamāsthitaḥ |

punareva mayā dṛṣṭo rāvaṇo rākṣaseśvaraḥ || 5-27-25

patito.avākchirā bhūmau gardabhādbhayamohitaḥ |

25. aasthitaH = undertaking; dakshinaam disham = southern direction; yayau = (Ravana) went; shiighram = quickly; gardhabena = by a donkey; punareva = again; ma dR^iShTaH = it was seen by me; raakshasesvaraH = (that) the king of ogres; raavaNaH = Ravana; bhaya mohitaH = stupefied with fear; patitaH = fell down; gardhabaat = from the donkey; avaakchiraaH = with head down.

"Undertaking southern direction, Ravana went quickly by a donkey.Again it was seen by me that the king of ogres Ravana stupefied with fear, fell down from the donkey with head down."

sahasotthāya saṃbhrānto bhayārto madavihvalaḥ || 5-27-26

unmatta iva digvāsā durvākyaṃ pralapan bahu |

durgandhaṃ dussahaṃ ghoraṃ timiraṃ narakopamam || 5-27-27

malapaṅkaṃ praviśyāśu magnastatra sa rāvaṇaḥ |

26; 27. saH raavaNaH = that Ravana; utthaaya = rising up; sahasaa = quickly; saMbhraantaH = together with perplexity; bhayaartaH = distressed with fear; madavihvala = excited by passion; digvaasaa = being naked; unmattaH iva = like a mad man; praplapan = prattling; bahu durvaakyam = many bad words; pravishya = entering; malapapa~Nkam = dirt; durgandham = with a bad smell; dussaham = intolerable; ghoram = horrible; timiram = dark; narakopamam = like hell; ashu = quickly; magnaH = sank; tatra = in that.

"That Ravana rising up quickly, together with perplexity, distressed with fear, excited by passion, being naked, like a mad man, prattling many bad words, entering dirt with a bad smell, which was intolerable, horrible, dark, like the hell and quickly sank in that."

kaṇṭhe baddhvā daśagrīvaṃ pramadā raktavāsinī || 5-27-28

kāldī kardamaliptāṅgī diśaṃ yāmyāṃ prakarṣati |

28. pramadaa = a woman; raktavaasinii = with red clothes; kaLii = who was black; kardamaliptaa~Ngii = with body smeared with dirt; badhvaa = tying; dashagriivam = Ravana; kaNThe = by the throat; prakarShati = was pulling him; yaamyaam disham = in southern direction.

"A woman with red clothes, who was black, with body smeared with dirt, tying Ravana by the throat, was pulling hiim in southern direction."

evaṃ tatra mayā dṛṣṭah kumbhakarṇo niśācaraḥ || 5-27-29

rāvaṇasya sutāḥ sarve dṛṣṭāstailasamukṣitāḥ |

29. tatra = in that (dream); nishaacharaH = the ogre; kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; dR^iShTaH = has been seen; evam = thus; mayaa = by me; sarve = all; raavaNasya = Ravana's; sutaaH = sons; dR^iShTaaH = have been seen; tailasamukshitaaH = to be sprinkled with oil.

"In that dream the ogre Kumbhakarna has been seen thus by me. All Ravana's sons have been seen to be sprinkled with oil."

varāheṇa daśagrīvaḥ śiṃśumāreṇa cendrajit || 5-27-30

uṣṭreṇa kumbhakarṇaśca prayātā dakṣiṇāṃ diśam |

30. dashagriivaH = Ravana; varaaheNa = by a pig; indrajit = Indrajit; shiMshumaareNa cha = by a porpoise; kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; uShtreNa cha = by a camel; prayaataaH = set out; dakshiNaam disham = in southern direction.

"Ravana by a pig, Indrajit by a porpoise, Kumbhakarna by a camel set out in southern direction."

ekastatra mayā dṛṣṭaḥ śvetacchatro vibhīsaṇaḥ || 5-27-31

śuklamālyāmbaradharaḥ śuklagandhānulepanaḥ |

31. tatra = among those; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; ekaH = is the only one; dR^iShTaH = (who) has been seen; mayaa = by me; shvetachchhatraH = to be having a white umbrella; shuklamaalyaambaradharaH = wearing white garlands and clothes; shuklagandhaanulepanaH = anointing body with white unguents.

"Among those Vibhishana is the only one who has been seen by me to be having a white umbrella, wearing white garlands and clothes and anointing body with white unguents."

śaṅkhadundubhinirghoṣairnṛttagītairalaṅkṛtaḥ || 5-27-32

āruhya śailasaṃkāśaṃ meghastanitanisvanam |

caturdhantaṃ gajaṃ divyamāste tatra vibhīṣaṇaḥ || 5-27-33

caturbhiḥ sacivaiḥ sārdhaṃ vahāyasamupasthitaḥ |

32;33. vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; tatra aste = is there; alakR^itaH = adorned sha~NkadundubhiniroghoShaiH = with the sound of conch shells and kettledrums; nR^itta giitaiH = with dances and songs; aaruhya = ascended; divyam gajam = a best elephant; shailasaMkaasham = equalling a mountain; meghastanitanisvanam = with the sound of a thundering cloud; chaturdantam = with four tusks; uoasthitaH = (he) approached; vaihaayasam = the sky; chaturbhiH sachivaiH saartham = together with four ministers.

"Vibhishana is there adorned with the sound of conch shells and kettledrums, with dances and songs, ascended a best elephant equalling a mountain with the sound of a thundering cloud, with four tusks. He approached the sky together with four ministers"

samājaśca mayā dṛṣṭo gītavāditraniḥsvanaḥ || 5-27-34

pibatāṃ raktamālyānāṃ rakṣasāṃ raktavāsasām |

34. samaajashcha = an assembly also; rakshasaam = of ogres; pibataam = drinking (oil); raktamaalyaanaam = wearing red garlands; raktvaasasaam = with red clothes;giitavaaditraniHsvanaH = with the sound of songs and musical instruments; dR^iShtaH = has been seen; mayaa = by me.

"An assembly also of ogres drinking oil and wearing red garlands, with red clothes, with the sound of songs and musical instruments has been seen by me."

laṅkā ceyaṃ purī ramyā savājirathakuñjarā || 5-27-35

sāgare patitā dṛṣṭā bhagnagopuratoraṇā |

35. iyam = this; ramyaa = beautiful; la~Nkaa purii cha = city of Lanka also; dR^iShTaa = has been seen; savaajirathaku~njaraaH = together with horses and elephants; bhagnagopuratoraNaa = with broken gates and arches; patitaa = fallen down; saagare = in the ocean.

"This beautiful city of Lanka has also been seen together with horses and elephants with broken gates and arches fallen down in the ocean."

laṅkā dṛṣṭā mayā svapne rāvaṇenābhirakṣitā || 5-27-36

dagdhā rāmasya dūtena vānareṇa tarasvinā |

36. la~Nkaa = Lanka; abhirakshitaa = protected; raavaNena = by Ravana; dR%iShTaa = has been seen; mayaa = by me; svapne = in the dream; dagdhaa = to be burnt; vaanreNa = by a Vanara; raamsya duutena = (who is) a messenger of Rama; tarasvinaa = (who is) a quick one;

"Lanka protected by Ravana has been seen by me in the dream to be burnt by a quick Vanara who is a messenger of Rama."

sītvā tailaṃ pranṛttāśca prahasantyo mahāsvanāḥ || 5-27-37

laṅkāyāṇ bhasmarūkṣāyāṃ sarvā rākṣasayoṣitaḥ |

37. la~Nkaayaam = in Lanka; bhasmaruukshaayaam = horrible with ash; sarvaaH = all; raakshasa striyaH = ogresses; piitvaa = (were) drinking; tailam = oil; prahasantyaH = laughing heartily; mahaasvanaaH = with a great noise; pranR^ittaaH cha = and also dancing a lot.

"In Lanka horrible with ash, all ogresses were drinking oil, laughing heartily with a great noise and also dancing a lot."

kumbhakarṇādayaśceme sarve rākṣasapuṅgavāḥ || 5-27-38

raktaṃ nivasanaṃ gṛhya praviṣṭā gomayahrade |

38. ime sarve = all these; raakshsapu~NgavaaH = best among ogres; kumbhakarNaadayaH = (such as) Kumbhakarna and others; gR^ihya = taking; raktam = a red; nivasanam = cloth; praviShTaaH = entered; gomayahrade = a hole filled with cow dung.

"All these best among ogres such as Kumbhakarna and others taking a red cloth entered a hole filled with cow dung."

apagacchata naśyadhvaṃ sītāmāpnoti rāghavaḥ || 5-27-39

ghātayetparamāmarṣī yuṣmān sārdhaṃ hi rākṣanaiḥ |

39. apagachchha = go away; nashyadhvam = be destroyed; raaghavaH = Rama; aapnoti = will get; siitaam = Seetha; paramaamarShii = with a great anger; yuShmaan ghaatayet = He will get you killed; raakshasaiH saartham = together with (other) ogres.

"Go away! Be destroyed! Rama will get Seetha. With a great anger He will get you killed together with other ogres."

priyāṃ bahumatāṃ bhāryāṃ vanavāsamanuvratām || 5-27-40

bhartsitāṃ tarjitāṃ vāpi nānumaṃsyati rāghavaḥ |

40. raaghavaH = Rama; na anumaMsyati = will not approve; bharsitaam = frightening; tarjitaaM vaapi = or threatening; priyaam bhaaryaam = His dear wife; bahumataam = who is highly valued (by Him); anuvrataam = who followed Him; vanavaasam = to live in forest.

"Rama will not approve frightening ot threatening His dear wife who is highly valued by Him, who followed Him to live in the forest."

tadalaṃ krūravākyaiśca sāntvamevābhidhīyatām || 5-27-41

abhiyācāma vaidehīmetaddhi mama rocate |

41. tat = for that reason; alam = enough; kruura vaakyaiH = of cruel words; saantvameva = gentle words indeed; abhidiiyataam = be said; abhiyaachaama = (let us) request; vaidehiim = Seetha; etaddhi = this; rochate = is agreeable; me = to me.

"For that reason, enough of cruel words. Gentle words indeed be said. Let us request Seetha. This is agreeable to me."

yasyāmevaṃvidhaḥ svapno duḥkhitāyāṃ pradṛśyate || 5-27-42

sā duḥkhairvividhairmuktā priyaṃ prāpnotyanuttamam |

42. yasyaam = which woman; duHkhitaayaam = while being sorrowful; evaMvidhaH = such type; svapnaH = (of) dream; pradR^ishyate = has been seen;saa = that woman; muktaa = being released; vividhaiH duHkhaiH = from various sorrows; praapnoti = will get; anuttamam = unsurpassed; priyam = pleasure.

"Which woman while being sorrowful, such type of dream has been seen, that woman being released from various sorrows, will get unsurpassed pleasure."

bhartsitāmapi yācadhvaṃ rāksasyaḥ kiṃ vivakṣayā || 5-27-43

rāghavāddhi bhayaṃ ghoraṃ rākṣasānāmupasthitam |

43. raakshasyaH = O ogresses! yaachadhvam = entreat (Her); bhartsitaamapi = who has been frightened; kim = what (is the use); vivakshayaa = with desire to speak; raaghavaat = from Rama; ghoram bhayam = a horrible fear; upasthitam = has come; raakshasaanaam = to ogres;

"O ogresses! Entreat Seetha who has been frightened. What is the use with a desire to speak. From Rama a horrible fear has come to ogres."

praṇipātaprasannā hi maithilī janakātmajā || 5-27-44

alameṣā paritrāruṃ rākṣasyo mahāto bhayāt |

api cāsyā viśālākṣyā na kiṃcidupalakṣaye || 5-27-45

virūpamapi cāṅgeṣu susūkṣmamapi lakṣaṇam |

44;45. raakshasyaH = O ogresses!; eShaa = this; maithilii = Seetha; janakaatmajaa = daughter of Janka; praNipaata prasannaa = pleased with prostration; alam = is competent; paritraatum = to protect; mahataH = (from) great; bhayaat = danger. apicha = and also; na upalashaye = I do not see; asyaaH = in Her; vishaalaakshyaa = who is wide eyed; a~NgeShu = in Her limbs; susuuskhmamapi = even a minute; viruupam lakshaNam = misshapen characteristic; kiMchidapi = even insignificant (one).

"O ogresses! This Seetha daughter of Janaka, pleased with prostration is competent to protect us from great danger. And also I do not see in Her who is wide eyed, in Her limbs even a minute misshapen characteristic, even insignificant one."

cāyāvaiguṇyamātraṃ tu śaṅke duḥkhamupasthitam || 5-27-46

aduḥkhārhamimāṃ devīṃ vaihāyasamupasthitām |

46. chaayaavaiguNya maatraM = (I see) an imperfection in complexion alone; sha~Nke = I doubt; imaam deviim = (that) this princess; upasthitaam = who came near; vaihaayasam = an aeroplane (in my dream); aduHkhaarhaam = who is not suited to sorrows; upasthitam = received; duHkham = sorrow.

"I see an imperfection in complexion alone. I doubt that this princess who came near an aeroplane in my dream, who is not suited to sorrows received sorrow."

arthasiddhiṃ tu vaidehyāḥ paśyāmyahamupasthitām || 5-27-47

rākṣasendravināśaṃ ca vijayaṃ rāghavasya ca |

47. aham = I; pashyaami = am seeing; ardhasiddhiM tu = accomplished motive; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; upasthitaam = coming near; raakshasendra vinaasham cha = the destruction of Ravana also; raaghavasya vijayaM cha = and victory of Rama (coming near).

"I am seeing Seetha coming near accomplishment of motive. I also see the destruction of Ravana also and victory of Rama coming near."

nimittabhūtametattu śrotumasyā mahatpriyam || 5-27-48

dṛśyate ca sphuraccakṣuḥ padmapatramivāyatam |

48.nimittabhuutam = being a cause; shrotum = to listen; mahat = (to) a great; priyam = pleasure; asyaaH = of Her; etat = this; spurat = throbbing; chakshuH = eye; aayatam = long; padmapatramiva = like a lotus petal; dR^ishyate = is being seen ( by me).

"Being a cause to listen to a great pleasure of Her, this throbbing eye long like a lotus petal is being seen my me."

īṣacca hṛṣito vāsyā dakṣiṇāyā hyadakṣiṇaḥ || 5-27-49

akasmādeva vaidehyā bahurekaḥ prakampate |

49. ekaH adakshiNaH baahuH = one left arm; t asyaaH dakshiNaayaaH vaidehyaaH = of this straight forward Seetha; akasmaadeva = suddenly; hR^iShitaH = has become erect; iiShat = slightly; prakampate = is trembling.

"One left arm of this strightforward Seetha suddenly has become erect and is slightly trembling."

kareṇuhastapratimaḥ savyaścoruranuttamaḥ || 5-27-50

vepamānaḥ sūcayati rāghavaṃ purataḥ sthitam |

50. anuttamaH savyaH uuruH = (Seetha's) best left thigh; kareNuhastapratimaH = equal to an elephant's trunk; vepamaanaH = is trembling; suuchayati = indicating; raaghavam = Rama's; sthitam = is standing; purataH = in front (of Her).

"Seetha's best left thigh equal to an elephant's trunk is trembling indicating Rama's standing in front of Her."

pakṣī ca śākhānilayaṃ praviṣṭaḥ |

punaḥ punaścottamasāntvavādī |

susvāgataṃ vācamudīrayānaḥ |

punaḥ punaścodayatīva hṛṣṭaḥ || 5-27-51

51. pakshii cha = a bird also; praviShTaH = entering; shaakhaa nilayam = (its) dwelling place on a branch; punaH punashcha = again and again; uttamasaantvavaadii = speaking best consolating words; susvaagatam vaacham udiirayaanaH = telliing heartily welcoming words; hR^iShTaH = being delighted; punaH punaH = again and again; chodayatiiva = as though impelling (Seetha).

"A bird also entering its dwelling place on a branch again and again speaking best consolating words, is telling heartily welcoming words being delighted again and again, as though impelling Seetha."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe saptaviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 28

Introduction

Seetha recollects the time limit of two months given by Ravana and her vulnerability of being killed by him. After lamenting for a while, she tries to strangle herself to death with the braid of her hair. At that moment, a propitious omen never seen before appears on her person.

sā rākṣasendrasya vaco niśamya |

tadrāvaṇasyāpriyamapriyārtā |

sītā vitatrāsa yathā vanānte |

siṃhābhipannā gajarājakanyā || 5-28-1

1. saa siitaa = that Seetha; nishamya = hearing; tat = those; apriyam = unpleasant; vachaH = words; raavaNasya = of Ravana; apriyaartaa = tormented by grief; apriyaartaa = tormented by grief; vitatraasa = was frightened; gajaraajakanyaa yathaa = like a tiny female-elephant; simhaabhipannaa = over powered by a lion; vanaante = in the middle of a forest.

That Seetha, hearing those unpleasant words of Ravana, tormented by grief, was frightened like a tiny female-elephant overpowered by a lion in the middle of a forest.

sā rākṣasīmadhyagatā ca bhīru |

rvāgbhirbhṛśaṃ rāvaṇatarjitā ca |

kāntāramadhye vijane visṛṣṭā |

bāleva kanyā vilalāpa sītā || 5-28-2

2. saa siitaa = that Seetha; bhiiruH = who was fearful; raakSasii madhyagataa = who was situated in the middle of female-demons; raavaNatayitaacha = and threatened by Ravana; vaagbhiH = with his words; bhR^isham = galore; vilapaapa = lamented; baalaakanyaa iva = like a young virgin; visR^iSTaa = who was left; vijane = lonely; kaantaara madhye = in the midst of a forest.

That fearful Seetha, who was situated in the middle of female-demons and also threatened by Ravana with his words galore, lamented (as follows) like a young virgin who was left lonely in the midst of a forest.

satyaṃ batedaṃ pravadanti loke |

nākālamṛtyurbhavatīti santaḥ |

yatrāhamevaṃ paribhartsyamānā |

jīvāmi dīnā kṣaṇamapyapuṇyā || 5-28-3

3. aham = I; apuNyaa = the impure; yatra = for which reason; paribhartyamaanaa = I was threatened; evam = in this way; jiivaani = am surviving; kSaNamapi = even for an instant; diinaa = miserably; idam = this word; pravadanti = spoken; santaH = by saints; satyam = is true; akaalamR^ityuH = "untimely death; na bhavati = does not come; loke = in this world"; bata = how difficult!.

"Truly the saints affirm that untimely death does not come in the world, as I being impure am surviving even for an instant, though being threatened in this way."

sukhādvihīnaṃ bahuduḥkhapūrṇa |

midaṃ tu nūnaṃ hṛdayaṃ sthiraṃ me |

viśīryate yanna sahasradhādya |

vajrāhataṃ śṛṅgamivācalasya || 5-28-4

4. idam = this; me = my hR^idayam = heart; nuunam = is surely; sthiram = hard; yat = for which reason; adya = today; na vishiiryate = (it) is not broken; sahasrathaa = into thousand pieces; achalasya shR^iN^gamiva = as a mountain-top; vajraahatam = struck by lightning.

"Though devoid of happiness and frequently full of sorrow, my heart must be hard indeed, in that it does not break into a thousand pieces today like a mountain-top struck by lightning."

vaivāsti doṣo mama nūnamatra |

vadhyāhamasyāpriyadarśanasya |

bhāvaṃ na cāsyāhamanupradātu |

malaṃ dvijo mantramivādvijāya || 5-28-5

5. naivaasti = there is no; doSaH = fault; mama = of mine; atra = in this matter; aham = I; asmi = have become; vadhyaa = assassinable; asya = to this Ravana; apriya darshanasya = of disagreeable perception; aham = I; na alam = am not able; anupradhaatum = to give; asya = him; bhaavam = (my) affection; mamtramiva = like a mystical verse; advijaaya = to one not belonging to the twice-born classes; dvijaH = by a member of the twice-born class.

"There is no fault of mine in this matter. I have become killable at the hands of this demon of disagreeable perception. I am not able to give him my affection any more than a member of the twice-born classes would offer a mystical verse to one not belonging to the twice-born classes."

nūnaṃ mamāṅgānyacirādanāryaḥ |

śastraiḥ śitai śchetsyati rākṣasendraḥ |

tasminnanāgacchati lokanāthe |

garbhasthajantoriva śalyakṛntaḥ || 5-28-6

6. tasmin = (If) Rama; lokanaathe = the ruler of the world; anaagachchhati = does not come; anaaryaH = the evil; raakSasendraH = king of Demons; nuunam = surely; chhetsyati = will cut off; mama = my; aNgaani = limbs; shitaiH = with shapened; shastraiH = weapons; shalya kR^intaH iva = like a surgeon; garbhasthajantoH = a (lifeless) feotus situated in the womb.

"If Rama the Ruler of the world does not come here, the evil Ravana, the king of Demons will cut off my limbs with his sharpened weapons, even as a surgeon would cut the limbs of a lifeless feotus."

duḥkhaṃ batedaṃ mama duḥkhitāyā |

māsau cirāyādhigamiṣyato dvau |

baddhasya vadhyasya tathā niśānte |

rājāparādhādiva taskarasya || 5-28-7

7. mama = to me; duHkhitaayaaH = lamenting; dvau = two; maasau = mouths; adhigamiSyataH = will go upto; chiraaya = a long time; nishaante iva = as at the end of a night; taskarasya = a thief; baddhhasya = imprisoned; vadhyasya = and to be capitally punished; raajaaparaadhaat = under the detention orders of a king; (passes away in the instant case); bata = Alas! Idam = this; duHkham = is painful.

"To me lamenting, two months will go up to a long time, as at the end of a night a thief imprisoned and to be capitally punished under the detention orders of a king. Alas! This is painful."

hā rāma hā lakṣmaṇa hā sumitre |

hā rāmamātaḥ saha me jananyā |

eṣā vipadyāmyahamalpabhāgyā |

mahārṇave nauriva mūḍhavātā || 5-28-8

8. haa raama = O; Rama; haa lakSmaNa = O; Lakshmana; haa sumitraa = O; Sumitra; haa raama maataH = O; Kausalya; me jananyaa saha = together with my mother; eSaa = this; aham = I; alpabhagyaa = of scanty fortune; vipadyaami = am going to be destroyed; nauriva = like a ship; muuDha vaataa = driven out of its course by a strong wind; mahaarNave = in a mighty ocean.

"O Rama, O Lakshmana, O Sumitra, O Kausalya! O mother! I, of a scanty fortune, am going to be destroyed, like a ship driven out of its course by a strong wind in a mighty ocean."

tarasvinau dhārayatā mṛgasya |

sattvena rūpaṃ manujendraputrau |

nūnaṃ viśastau mama kāraṇāttau |

siṃharṣabhau dvāviva vaidyutena || 5-28-9

9. sattvena = by a being; dhaarayataa = who had possessed; ruupam = the form; mR^igasya = of a deer; tau = those two; manujendra putrau = sons of Dasaratha; tarasvinau = the energetic one; nuunam = were surely; vishastau = killed; mama kaaraNaat = for my sake; dvau simharSabhau iva = as two excellent lions; (killed); vaidyutena = by a flashing thunder bolt.

"In the disguise of a deer, those two energetic sons of Dasaratha were surely killed for my sake, as two excellent lions killed by a flashing thunderbolt."

nūnaṃ sa kālo mṛgarūpadhārī |

māmalpabhāgyāṃ lulubhe tadānīm |

yatrāryaputraṃ visasarja mūḍhā |

rāmānujaṃ lakṣmaṇapūrvajaṃ ca || 5-28-10

10. nuunam = certainly; saH = that; kaalaH = Time-spirit; mR^igaruupadhaarii = assuming the guise of a deer; lulubhe = allured; maam = me; alpabhaagyaam = having a poor fortune; yatra = at which time; muuDhaa = I; a stupid woman; visasarja = sent forth; raamaanujam = Lakshmana; aaryaputramcha = and the noble prince; lakSmaNa puurvajam = Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana.

"Certainly that Time-spirit, assuming the guise of a deer, allured me, a woman of poor fortune at that time and to whom I, a stupid woman, sent forth (far away) Lakshmana and the noble prince Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana."

hā rāma satyavrata dīrghabāho |

hā pūrṇacandrapratimānavaktra |

hā jīvalokasya hitaḥ priyaśca |

vadhyāṃ na māṃ vetsi hi rākṣasānām || 5-28-11

11. haa raama = O Rama; satyavrata = the strictly truthful man; diirgha baaho = the long-armed; haa puurNa chandra ratimaana vaktra = O the man whose face resembles the full-moon; haa = Alas!; hitaH = (you) who are well-disposed; jiivalokasya = of the world of living beings! Na vetsi hi = do not indeed know; maam = me; vadhyaam = to have been sentenced to dealth; raakSasaam = by the demons.

"O Rama, the strictly truthful man and the long-armed, O the man whose face resembles the full-moon! You, who are well-disposed of the world of living beings, do not indeed know me to have been sentenced to death by the demons."

ananyadaivatvamiyaṃ kṣamā ca |

bhūmau ca śayyā niyamaśca dharme |

pativratātvaṃ viphalaṃ mamedam |

kṛtaṃ kṛtaghneṣviva mānuṣāṇām || 5-28-12

12. anayadaivatvam = (My) not having a deity (other than my husband); iyam = this; kSamaacha = patience; shayyaa = my reposing; bhuumau = on the floor; niyamashcha = my restriction; dharma = in righteousness; mama = my; pativrataatvam = devotion to the husband; idam = all this; viphalam = has become a waste; manuSyaaNaam kR^itamiva = like a good act done by men; kR^itaghneSu = to ungrateful men.

"My not having a deity (other than my husband), this patience, my reposing on the floor, my restriction in righteousness, my devotion to the husband - all this has become a waste, like a good act done by men to ungrateful men becoming waste".

mogho hi dharmaścarito mayāyaṃ |

tathaikapatnītvamidaṃ nirartham |

yā tvāṃ na paśyāmi kṛśā vivarṇā |

hīnā tvayā saṃgamane nirāśā || 5-28-13

13. yaa = I that person who; na pashyaami = is not seeing; tvaam = you; niraashaa = and who is not hopeful; sangamane = of coming into contact with you; kR^ishaa = who is emaciated; vivarNaa = and pale in complexion; ayam = this; dharmaH = righteous act; charitaH = performed; mayaa = by me; moghaH his = has indeed become a waste; tathaa = likewise; idam = this wife to you; nirartham = has become useless.

"For me who is not seeing you, who is bereft of you, who is not hopeful of coming into contact with you, who is emaciated and pale in complexion this righteous act performed by me has indeed become a waste. Likewise, this state of my being only one wife to you has become useless.."

piturnideśaṃ niyamena kṛtvā vanānnivṛttaścaritavrataśca |

strībhistu manye vipulekṣaṇābhistvaṃ raṃsyase vītabhayaḥ kṛtārthaḥ || 5-28-14

14. kR^itvaa = having fulfilled; pituH = your father's nidesham = command; niyamena = as per the order of his words; charita vratashcha = and observed you vow; nivR^ittaH = you return; vanaat = from the forest; vita bhayaH = fearlessly; kR^itaarthaH = and having accomplished your purpose; manye = I think; ramsyase = you will enjoy carnally; vipulekSaNaabhiH = with large-eyed; striibhiH = women.

"Having fulfilled your father's command as per the order of his words and observed your vow, you return from the forest fearlessly and having accomplished your purpose, I think you will enjoy carnally with large-eyed women."

ahaṃ tu rāma tvayi jātakāmā ciraṃ vināśāya nibaddhabhāvā |

moghaṃ caritvātha tapo vratañca tyakṣyāmi dhigjīvitamalpabhāgyām || 5-28-15

15. raama = O Rama!; charitvaa = having performed; tapaH = austerity; vratamcha = and vow; mogham = in vain; aham tu = I for myself; nibaddha bhaavaa = in whose was confined an affection for you; with jaalakaamaa = and who has fallen in love; tvayi = with you; chiram = for a long time; vinaashaaya = for (my own) destruction; tyakSyaami = I can lose; jaivitam = my life; dhik = woe to me; alpa bhaagyaam = of my little fortune!.

"O Rama! Having performed austerity and vow in vain, I for myself who has fallen in love with you and in whose was confined an affection for you for a long time, for my own destruction, I can lose my life. Woe to me of my little fortune!"

sā jīvitaṃ kṣipramahaṃ tyajeyaṃ |

viṣeṇa śastreṇa śitena vāpi |

viṣasya dātā na hi me.asti kaści |

cchastrasya vā veśmani rākṣasasya || 5-28-16

16. saa aham = I as such; kSipram = will quickly; tyajeyam = abandon; jiivitam = my life; viSeNa = by poison; shitena shastreNa vaapi = or by a sharp weapon; me = to me; naasti kashchit = none is there; daataa = who is a giver; viSasya = either of a poison; shastrasyavaa = or of a sharp weapon; veshmani = in the house; raakSasasya = of Ravana (a demon).

"I as such will abandon quickly my life by poison or by a sharp weapon. To me, none is there, who is a giver either of a poison or of a sharp weapon in the house of Ravana."

itīva devī bahudhā vilapya |

sarvātmanā rāmamanusmarantī |

pravepamānā pariśuṣkavaktrā |

nagottamaṃ puṣpitamāsasāda || 5-28-17

17. itiiva = thus; vilapya = lamenting; bahudhaa = in several ways; devii = Seetha; anusmarantii = was recollecting; raamam = Rama; sarvaatmanaa = in all spirits; pravepamaanaa = and trembling; parishuSkavaktraa = with a dried-up face; aasasaada = approached; nagottamam = that excellent trees; puSpitam = in bloom.

Thus lamenting in several ways, Seetha was recollecting Rama in all spirits and trembling with and emaciated face, approached that excellent tree in bloom.

sā śokataptā bahudhā vicintya |

sītātha veṇyudgrathanaṃ gṛhītvā |

udbhudhya veṇyudgrathanena śrīghra |

mahaṃ gamiṣyāmi yamasya mūlam || 5-28-18

18. shiitaa = Seetha; shokabhitaptaa = who was tormented with grief; vichintya = thinking (thus); bahudhaa = in various ways; gR^ihiitvaa = holding; atha = and thereafter; veNyudgrathanam = her braid of hair looking like a hanging rope; (now thought within herself); aham = "I; gamiSyaami = shall go; yamsya muulam = to the presence of Yama the God of Death; udbadhya = by tying my neck; shiigram = quickly; veNyugrathanena = with my braid of hair looking

Seetha, who was tormented with grief, thus thinking in various ways and thereafter holding her braid of hair looking like a hanging rope (now thought within herself) "I shall go to the presence of Yama the God of Death by tying my neck quickly with my braid of hair looking like a hanging rope"

upasthitā sā mṛdusarvagātrī |

śākhāṃ gṛhītvātha nagasya tasya |

tasyāstu rāmaṃ pravicintayantyā |

rāmānujaṃ svaṃ ca kulaṃ śubhāṅgyāḥ || 5-28-19

śokānimittāni tathā bahūni |

dhairyārjitāni pravarāṇi loke |

prādurnimittāni tadā babhūvuḥ |

purāpi siddhānyupalakṣitāni || 5-28-20

19; 20. atha = thereafter; saa = that Seetha; mR^idu sarvaagatrii = with all her soft limbs; upashitaa = stood; yR^ihiitvaa = seizing; shaakhaam = a branch; tasya nagasya = of that tree; tasyaaH tu = to her; shubhaaNgyaaH = having handsome limbs; pravichintayantyaaH = who was thinking; raamam = of Rama; raamaanujam = Lakshmana; svam kulamcha = her own race; praadarbabhuuvuH = appeared; tadaa = then; bahuuni = many; nimittaani = omens; shokaanimittaani = not having adequate occasion for grief; dhairyaa rjitaani = which procured courage; loke = in the world; pravaraaNi = which were excellent; tathaa = and upalakSitaani = which were seen; puraapi = earlier also; siddhaani = as thoroughly efficacious.

Thereafter Seetha with all her soft limbs stood seizing a branch of that tree. To her having handsome limbs, who was thinking of Rama, Lakshmana and her own race, then appeared many omens, which were not having adequate occasion for grief, which procured courage in the world, which were excellent and which were seen earlier also as thoroughly efficacious.

- - -

ityārṣte śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe aṣṭāviṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 29

Introduction

Seetha experiences some good omens as follows; Her left eye, left shoulder and left thigh quivered, as also her clothing slipped a bit. Feeling these omens, her consciousness was awakened with exaltation.

tathā gatām tām vyathitām aninditām |

vyapeta harṣām paridīna mānasām |

śubhām nimittāni śubhāni bhejire |

naram śriyā juṣṭam iva upajīvinaḥ || 5-29-1

1. taam = to her; tathaagataam = who was in such circumstances; vyathitaam = who was in distress; aninditaam = who was irraproachable; vyapeta harSaam = devoid of joy; paridiinamaanasaam = who was dejected; shubhaam = who was virtuous; bhejire = was bestowed with; shubhaani = auspicious; nimittaani = omens; naram iva = as a man; juSTam = possessed; shriyaa = of prosperity; upajiivinaH iva = is bestwoed with dependent servants.

To her who was in such circumstances, who was in distress, who was irraproachable, devoid of joy and dejected but virtuous, was bestowed with auspicious omens, as a prosperous man is bestowed with dependent servants.

tasyāḥ śubham vāmam arāla pakṣma |

rājī vṛtam kṛṣṇa viśāla śuklam |

prāspandata ekam nayanam sukeśyā |

mīna āhatam padmam iva abhitāmram || 5-29-2

2. sukeshyaaH = the beautifully haired; tastaaG = Seetha's; vaamanayanam = araala pakSma raajiivR^itam = whose surrounding row of eye-lashes were curved; kR^iSNa vishaalaa shuklam = which was black; wide and bright-looking; praaspandata = like a red lotus; miinaahatam = (quivered) by the blow of a fish.

The beautifully haired Seetha's left eye, which was auspicious, whose surrounding row of eye-lashes were curved, which was black, wide and bright-looking; was predominantly quivering, like a red lotus quivered by the blow of a fish.

bhujaḥ ca cārv ancita pīna vṛttaḥ |

para ardhya kāla aguru candana arhaḥ |

anuttamena adhyuṣitaḥ priyeṇa |

cireṇa vāmaḥ samavepata āśu || 5-29-3

3. vaamaH bhujashcha = Her left shoulder; chaarvaNchita piina vR^ittaH = which was pretty; distinguished; beefy and round; paraarthyakaaguru chandanaarhaH = which deserved to be applied with excellent black aloe and sandalwood paste; chireNa dhyuSitaH = which had been used for long as a pillow; anuttamena = by her most excellently; priyeNa = beloved Rama; aashu = quickly; sannavepata = quivered.

Her left shoulder, which was pretty, distinguished beefy and round, which deserved to be applied with excellent black aloe and sandalwood paste, which had been used

gaja indra hasta pratimaḥ ca pīnaḥ |

tayoḥ dvayoḥ samhatayoḥ sujātaḥ |

praspandamānaḥ punaḥ ūruḥ asyā |

rāmam purastāt sthitam ācacakṣe || 5-29-4

4. tayoH dvayoH = of her two thighs; samhatayoH = kept together; asyaaH uruH = her (left) thigh; piinaH = which was beefy; sujaataH = and well born; gajendrahasta pratimaH = which resembled the trunk of a princely elephant; praspandamaanaH = was predominantly quivering; achachakSe = spoke; sthitam = the existance; raamam = of Rama; purustaat = in front.

Of her two thighs kept together, the left tigh which was beefy and well born, which resembled the trunk of a princely elephant was predominantly quivering, spoke indistinctly of existenc of Rama in front.

śubham punaḥ hema samāna varṇam |

īṣat rajo dhvastam iva amala akṣyāḥ |

vāsaḥ sthitāyāḥ śikhara agra dantyāḥ |

kiṃcit parisraṃsata cāru gātryāḥ || 5-29-5

5. punaH = again; vaasaH = the clothing; sthitaayaaH = of Seetha standng there; amalaakSyaaH = of spotless eyes; chaarugaatryaaH = and charming limbs; shikhaagra dantyaaH = having teeth resembling the buds of jasmine; hema samaana varNam = which was of golden shade; iiSat = and was slightly; rajodhvastamiva = soiled as it were with dust; parisramsata = glided down; shubham = which looked auspicious.

Again, the clothing of Seetha standing there, of spotless eyes and charming limbs, having teeth resembling the buds of jasmine, which was of golden shade and was slightly soiled as it were with dust, glited down, which appeared auspicious (for her).

etaiḥ nimittaiḥ aparaiḥ ca subhrūḥ |

sambodhitā prāg api sādhu siddhaiḥ |

vāta ātapa klāntam iva pranaṣṭam |

varṣeṇa bījam pratisamjaharṣa || 5-29-6

6. etaiH = these; nimittaiH = omens; aparaishcha = and some other omens; sambodhitaa = explained; saadhu = straight; siddhaiH = which were fruitful; praagapi = previously also; subhruuH = Seetha of beautiful eyebrows; pratisamjaharSa = disclosed a great joy; biijam iva = even as a seed; praNaSTam = vanished; vaataatapa klaantam = and withered by the wind and the sun; (got sprouted); varSeNa = by rain.

Bolstered by these and some other omens which straight explained that they were fruitful on the earlier occasion also, Seetha of beautiful eyebrows disclosed a great joy, even as a seed vanished and withered by the wind and the sun, got sprouted by rain.

tasyāḥ punaḥ bimba phala upama oṣṭham |

svakṣi bhru keśa antam arāla pakṣma |

vaktram babhāse sita śukla damṣṭram |

rāhoḥ mukhāc candra iva pramuktaḥ || 5-29-7

7. punaH = moreover; bimbaphalaadharoSTham = having the lips like Bimba fruit; svakSSibhru keshaantam = having beautiful eyes and eyebrows; araalapakSma = who eye lids are curved; sita chaaru dantam = having charming white teeth; tasyaa = her; vaktram = face; babhaase = shone; chandraH iva = like the moon; pramuktaH = liberated; raahoH mukhaat = from the mouth of the demon Rahu.

Moreover, having the lips resembling Bimba fruit, having beautiful eyes and eyebrows, whose eye lids are curved, having charming white teeth, her face shone like the moon liberated from the mouth of the demon Rahu.

sā vīta śokā vyapanīta tandrī |

śānta jvarā harṣa vibuddha sattvā |

aśobhata āryā vadanena śukle |

śīta anśunā rātriḥ iva uditena || 5-29-8

8. viita shokaa = free from sorrow; vyapaniita tandrii = her weariness removed; shaanta jvaraa = her mental affliction alleviated; harSa vibuddhasattvaa = and her consciousness awakened with exaltation; saa aaryaa = that esteemed lady; (Seetha); ashobhata = looked splendid; vadanena = with her countenance; raatririva = as a night; shiitaam shunaa = with the moon; uditena = appear; shukle = during the bright fortnight.

Free from sorrow, her weariness removed, her mental affliction alleviated and her consciousness awakened with exaltation, that esteemed lady (Seetha) looked handsome with her countenance, as a night with the moon appears during the bright fortnight.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekonatriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 30

Introduction

Hanuma falls in a dilemma whether to console Seetha or to remain silent. Finally Hanuma decides to console Seetha, by eulogising Rama's attributes in a sweet voice, so that Seetha can give credence to his words.

hanumān api vikrāntaḥ sarvam śuśrāva tattvataḥ |

sītāyāḥ trijaṭāyāḥ ca rākṣasīnām ca tarjanam || 5-30-1

1. vikraantaH = the valiant; hanumaanapi = Hanuma also; attvataH = truly; shushraava = heard; sarvam = all those words; siitaayaashcha = of Seetha; trijaTaayaashcha = of Trijata; tarjanam = and the threatening words; raakSasiinaam = of the female demons.

The valiant Hanuma also heard truly all those words of Seetha, Trijata and the threatening words of the female demons.

avekṣamāṇaḥ tām devīm devatām iva nandane |

tato bahu vidhām cintām cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-30-2

2. tataH = thereafter; avekSamaaNaH = seeing; taam deviim = that Seetha; devataamiva = as a divine lady; nandane = in the garden of Nanadana; vaanaraH = Hanuma; chintayaamaasa = reflected; chintaam = his thought; bahuvidhaam = in various ways.

Thereafter, seeing that Seetha as a divine lady in the garden of Nandana, Hanuma echoed his thought in various ways.

yām kapīnām sahasrāṇi subahūni ayutāni ca |

dikṣu sarvāsu mārgante sā iyam āsāditā mayā || 5-30-3

3. yaam = which Seetha; maargante = is being searched; sarvaasu = in all; dikSu = directions; subahuum = by many; sahasraaNi = thousans; ayutaani cha = and myriads; kapiinaam = of monkeys; saa iyam = the same Seetha; aasaaditaa = has been found; mayaa = by me.

"Which Seetha is being searched in all directions by many thousands and myriads of monkeys, the same Seetha has been found by me."

cāreṇa tu suyuktena śatroḥ śaktim avekṣitā |

gūḍhena caratā tāvat avekṣitam idam mayā || 5-30-4

4. mayaa = by me; suyuktena = employed thoughtfully (by my Master); chaareNa = as a secret agent; charataa = and gone about; guuDhena = secretly; shatroH shakti vyapekSya = in my view to ascertain the enemy's strength; idam = this; avekSitam taavat = has been perceived.

"By me, employed thoughtfully (by my Master) as a secret agent and gone about secretly with a view to ascertain the enemy's strength, this has been perceived.

rākṣasānām viśeṣaḥ ca purī ca iyam avekṣitā |

rākṣasa adhipateḥ asya prabhāvo rāvaṇasya ca || 5-30-5

5. visheSashcha = the characteristics of; raakSasaanaam = demons; iyam = this; puriicha = town; prabhaavashcha = and the power; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raakSasaadhipate = the king of demons; avekSitaa = have been perceived (by me).

"The characteristics of demons, this town and the power of the king of demons, Ravana, have been perceived by me."

yuktam tasya aprameyasya sarva sattva dayāvataḥ |

samāśvāsayitum bhāryām patidarśana kānkṣiṇīm || 5-30-6

6. yuktam = It is proper; samaashvaasayitum patidarshanakaankSiNiim = to console her who is desirous of seeing her husband; bhaaryaam = the wife; tasya = of Rama; sarva sattva dayaavataH = who is compassionate towards all beings; aprameyasya = and who is of immeasurable might.

"It is proper for me to console the wife of Rama, desirous of seeing her husband who is compassionate towards all beings and who is of immeasurable might."

aham āśvāsayāmi enām pūrṇa candra nibha ānanām |

adṛṣṭa duhkhām duhkhasya na hi antam adhigacchatīm || 5-30-7

7. aham = I; aashvaasayaam = shall console; enaam = this woman; puurNachandra nibhaananaam = whose face resembles a full moon; adR^iSTa duHkhaam = who is having an unforeseen affliction; duHkhaartam = who is tormented by grief; agachchhatiim = who is tormented by grief; duHkhasya antam = the end of her affliction.

"I shall console this woman, whose face resembles a full moon, who is having an unforeseen affliction, who is tormented by grief and who is not attaining the end to her affliction."

yadi hi aham imām devīm śoka upahata cetanām |

anāśvāsya gamiṣyāmi doṣavat gamanam bhavet || 5-30-8

8. aham yadi gamiSyaami = If I return; anaashvaasya = without consoling; imaam deviim = this Seetha; the wife of Rama; shokopahata chetanaamapi = even though her mind is tormented by grief; gamanam = my departure; bhavet = becomes; doSavat = blemished.

"If I return without consoling this Seetha, the wife of Rama, even though her mind is tormented by grief, my departure becomes blemished."

gate hi mayi tatra iyam rāja putrī yaśasvinī |

paritrāṇam avindantī jānakī jīvitam tyajet || 5-30-9

9. mayi gate = when I return; tatra = there; yashashvinii = the illustrious; raajaputrii = princess; janakii = Seetha; tyajet = may give up; jiivitam = her life; avindantii = not finding; paritraaNaam = a rescue.

"Not finding a rescue when I return to Kishkindha, the illustrious princess Seetha may give up her life."

mayā ca sa mahābāhuḥ pūrṇa candra nibha ānanaḥ |

samāśvāsayitum nyāyyaḥ sītā darśana lālasaḥ || 5-30-10

10. saH = that Rama; mahaa baahuH = the long armed; puurNachandra nibhaananaH = with the countenance of a full moon; siitaadarrshana laalasaH = eagerly longing for seeing Seetha; nyaayyaH = is fit; samaashvaasayitum = to be consoled by me.

"That long-armed Rama having the countenance of a full moon, eagerly longing to see Seetha, is fit to be consoled by me."

niśā carīṇām pratyakṣam akṣamam ca abhibhāṣaṇam |

katham nu khalu kartavyam idam kṛcchra gato hi aham || 5-30-11

11. anarham = It is not proper; abhibhaaSitum = speak (with her); pratyakSam = within the sight of nishaachariiNaam = the female-demon; katham = how; idam = is this; kartvyam khalu nu = indeed to be done?; aham = I; kR^ichchhragato hi = am indeed perplexed.

"It is not proper to speak with her within the sight of these female-demons. How indeed is this to be done? I am indeed perplexed."

anena rātri śeṣeṇa yadi na āśvāsyate mayā |

sarvathā na asti saṃdehaḥ parityakṣyati jīvitam || 5-30-12

12. naashvaasyate yadi = If she is not consoled; mayaa = by me; anena raatri sheSeNa = during the rest of this night; parityakSyati = she will forsake; jiivitam = her life; sarvathaa = by all means; naasti = there is no; sandehaH = doubt.

"If she is not consoled by me during the rest of this night, she will forsake her life by all means. There is no doubt about it."

rāmaḥ ca yadi pṛcchen mām kim mām sītā abravīt vacaḥ |

kim aham tam pratibrūyām asambhāṣya sumadhyamām || 5-30-13

13. raamashcha pR^ichchhedyadi = If Rama enquires of; maam = me; kim = (as to) what; vachaH = words; siitaa abraviit = did Seetha speak; maam = about me; kim = what; aham bruuyaam = can I speak; tam prati = about that Rama; asambhaaSya = without speaking; sumadhyamaam = to this Seetha; the slender waisted lady.

"If Rama enquires of me as to what words did Seetha speak about him, what can I say to Rama without speaking now to this Seetha, the slender-waisted lady?"

sītā saṃdeśa rahitam mām itaḥ tvarayā gatam |

nirdahet api kākutsthaḥ kruddhaḥ tīvreṇa cakṣuṣā || 5-30-14

14. maam = to me; gatam = returning; tvarayaa = in haste; itaH = from here; siitaa sandesha rahitam = without carrying Seetha's message; kaakutthsaH = Rama; kruddhaH = getting irritated; nirdahedapi = will burn me up; tiivreNa chakSuSaa = with his pungent eyes.

"To me returning in haste from here without carrying Seetha's message Rama may get irritated and burn me up with his pungent eyes."

yadi cet yojayiṣyāmi bhartāram rāma kāraṇāt |

vyartham āgamanam tasya sasainyasya bhaviṣyati || 5-30-15

15. yadi cha udyojayiSyaami bhartaaram = even if I instigate my master Sugreeva to do his best; raamakaaraNaat = in the cause of Rama; tasya = his; aagamanam = arrival; sasainyasya = with an army; bhaviSyati = will be vyartham = futile.

"Even if I instigate my master Sugreeva to do his best in the cause of Rama, his arrival here with an army will be futile."

antaram tu aham āsādya rākṣasīnām iha sthitaḥ |

śanaiḥ āśvāsayiṣyāmi samtāpa bahulām imām || 5-30-16

16. sthitaH = staying; iha = here; aasaadya = getting hold of; antaram = an opportunity; raakSasiinaam = even in the midst of the female-demons; aham = I; shanaiH = shall slowly; aashvaasayiSyaami = console; imaam = her; samtaapa baahuLaam = who is very much in distress.

"Staying here itself and getting hold of an opportunity even in the midst of the female-demons (when they are in attentive), I shall slowly console Seetha who is very much in distress."

aham hi atitanuḥ caiva vanaraḥ ca viśeṣataḥ |

vācam ca udāhariṣyāmi mānuṣīm iha saṃskṛtām || 5-30-17

17. aham tu = I; however; atitanushcha = am very small; visheSataH = and particularly vaanarashcha = a money; iha = and now; udaahariSyaami = can speak; samskR^itaam = Sanskrit; maanuSiim = the human; vaachumcha = langugae too.

"However, I am very small in stature, particularly as a monkey and can speak now Sanskrit, the human language too."

yadi vācam pradāsyāmi dvijātiḥ iva saṃskṛtām |

rāvaṇam manyamānā mām sītā bhītā bhaviṣyati || 5-30-18

vānarasya viśeṣeṇa kathaṃ syādabhibhāṣaṇamm |

18. pradaasyaami yadi = If I use; samkR^itaam vaacham = Sankrit language; dvijaatiriva = like a brahmin; siitaa = Seetha; bhiita bhaviSyati = well become frightened; masyamaanaa = thinking; maam = me; raavaNam = as Ravana; visheSeNa = especially; vaanarasya = for a monkey; katham = how; syaat = can it be; abhibhaaSaNam = spoken?

"If I use Sanskrit language like a brahmin, Seetha will get frightened, thinking me as Ravana. Especially, how can a monkey speak it?"

avaśyam eva vaktavyam mānuṣam vākyam arthavat || 5-30-19

mayā sāntvayitum śakyā na anyathā iyam aninditā |

19. avashyameva = certainly; arthavat = meaningful words; maanuSam = of a human being; vaktavyam = are to be spoken; mayaa = by me; anyathaa = otherwise; iyam = she; aninditaa = the irreproachable; na shakyaa = cannot be; saantvayitum = consoled.

"Certainly, meaningful words of a human being are to be spoken by me. Otherwise, the virtuous Seetha cannot be consoled."

sā iyam ālokya me rūpam jānakī bhāṣitam tathā || 5-30-20

rakṣobhiḥ trāsitā pūrvam bhūyaḥ trāsam gamiṣyati |

20. aalokya = looking at; me = my; ruupam = figure; tathaa = and; bhaaSitam = language; jaanakii = Seetha; gamiSyati = will get; tvaasam = fear; bhuuyaH = again; saaiyam = she who; traasitaa = who was frightened; puurvam = previously; rakSobhiH = by demons.

"Looking at my figure and the language, Seetha who was already frightened previously by the demons, will get frightened again."

tato jāta paritrāsā śabdam kuryān manasvinī || 5-30-21

jānamānā viśāla akṣī rāvaṇam kāma rūpiṇam |

21. tataH = thereafter; vishaalaakSi = this large-eyed Seetha; manasvinii = who is full of mind; jaanaana = thinking; maam = me; raavaNam = as Ravana; kaama ruupiNam = who can assume any form at will; kuryaat = and may make; shabdam = a noise; jaata partitraasaa = engendered by fear.

"Thereafter, this large-eyed Seetha who is full of mind, thinking me as Ravana who can assume any form at will, may shout loudly, engendered by fear."

sītayā ca kṛte śabde sahasā rākṣasī gaṇaḥ || 5-30-22

nānā praharaṇo ghoraḥ sameyāt antaka upamaḥ |

22. sahasaa = as soon as; shabde = the noise; kR^ite = is made; siitayaa = by Seetha; raakSasiigaNaH = a troop of female-demons; ghoraH = dreadful; antakopamaH = as Yama the Lord of Death; sameyaat = may assemble (here); naanaapraharaNaH = wielding various kinds of weapons.

"As soon as Seetha shouts loudly, a troop of female-demons, wielding various kinds of weapons and appearing dreadful as Yama the Lord of Death, may assemble here."

tato mām samparikṣipya sarvato vikṛta ānanāḥ || 5-30-23

vadhe ca grahaṇe caiva kuryuḥ yatnam yathā balam |

23. tataH = then; vikR^itaananaH = those female demons with their ugly faces; samparikSipya = may encircle; maam = me; sarvataH = from all sides; kuryuH = and make; yatnam = an effort; grahaNe chaiva = to catch; vadhecha = and kill (me); yathaabalam = with all their might.

"Then those ugly faced female-demons may encircle me from all sides and try to catch and kill me with all their might."

gṛhya śākhāḥ praśākhāśca skandhāṃścottamaśākhinām || 5-30-24

dṛṣṭvā viparidhāvantaṃ bhaveyurbhayaśaṅkitāḥ |

24. dR^iSTyaa = seeing; viparidhaavantam = me running; hitter and thither; gR^ihya = grasping; shaakhaaH = big branches; prashaakhaashcha = small branches; skandhaamshcha = and trunks; uttamashaakhinaam = of excellent trees; bhaveyuH = they may become; bhaya shaNkitaaH = alarmed with fear.

"Then, seeing me running hither and thither, seizing big branches, twigs and trunks of excellent trees, they may get alarmed with fear."

mama rūpam ca samprekṣya vanam vicarato mahat || 5-30-25

rākṣasyo bhaya vitrastā bhaveyuḥ vikṛta ānanāḥ |

25. raakSasyaH = the female-demons; vikR^itaananaaH = with their ugly faces; bhaveyuH = will be; bhayavitrastaaH = frightened with fear; samprekSye = by seeing mama = my; mahat = huge; ruupam = figure; vicharataH = wandering; vane = in the grove.

"The ugly faced female-demons will be frightened with fear, after seeing my huge figure wandering in the grove."

tataḥ kuryuḥ samāhvānam rākṣasyo rakṣasām api || 5-30-26

rākṣasa indra niyuktānām rākṣasa indra niveśane |

26. tataH = then; raakSasyaH = the female demons; kuryuH samaahvaanam = may invite; rakSasaam api = other demons also; raakSasendra niyuktaanaam = retained by Ravana; raakSasendra niveshane = in the house of Ravana.

"Then those female-demons may call the other demons too retained by Ravana in his house."

te śūla śara nistriṃśa vividha āyudha pāṇayaḥ || 5-30-27

āpateyuḥ vimarde asmin vegena udvigna kāriṇaḥ |

27. te = those female-demons; udvega kaaraNaat = with an element of turbulence; vegena = and in the speed; aapateyuH = may rush into; asmin = this; vimarde = battle; shuula shakti nistrimsha vividhaayudha paaNayaH = with various kinds of weapons like spears; lances and swords.

"Those female-demons with an element of turbulence and rapidity may rush into a battle with various kinds of weapons like spears lances and swords."

samkruddhaḥ taiḥ tu parito vidhaman rakṣasām balam || 5-30-28

śaknuyam na tu samprāptum param pāram mahāudadheḥ |

28. samruddhaH = obstructed tightly; paritaH = around; taiH = by them; na shaknuyaam = I may not be able; sampraaptum = to reach; param paaram = the other shore; mahodadhe = of the great ocean; vidhaman = while destroying; balam = the army; rakSasaam = of demons.

"Surrounded on all sides by them, I may not be able to reach the other shore of the great ocean, while destroying the army of demons."

mām vā gṛhṇīyuḥ āplutya bahavaḥ śīghra kāriṇaḥ || 5-30-29

syāt iyam ca agṛhīta arthā mama ca grahaṇam bhavet |

29. bahavaH = many demons; shiighra kaariNaH = operating speedily; gR^ihNiiyuH vaa = may capture; maam = me; aaplutya = having jumped up; iyam cha = this Seetha; syaat = may be; agR^ihiitaarthaa = not comprehending the sense mama = my; grahaNamcha = capture too; bhavet = may occur.

"Or having jumped up (over me) many demons operating speedily may capture me. Then, Seetha may not be able to know the occurrence of my arrival. Even I may get captured too."

hiṃsā abhirucayo hiṃsyuḥ imām vā janaka ātmajām || 5-30-30

vipannam syāt tataḥ kāryam rāma sugrīvayoḥ idam |

30. vaa = or; himsaabhiruchayaH = the violent-minded demons; himsyuH = may kill; imaam = this; jaanakaatmajam = Seetha; tataH = consequently; idam = this; kaaryam = work; raama sugriivayoH = of Rama and Sugreeva; vipannam syaat = will be ruined.

"Or the violent minded demons may kill this Seetha. Consequently this work of Rama and Sugreeva will be ruined."

uddeśe naṣṭa mārge asmin rākṣasaiḥ parivārite || 5-30-31

sāgareṇa parikṣipte gupte vasati jānakī |

31. jaanakii = Seetha; vasati = is residing; asmin = in this; gupte = secret; uddeshe = place; naSTa maarge = with concealed access; parivaarite = surrounded; raakSasaiH = by demons; parikSipte = and encircled; saagareNa = by ocean.

"Seetha is residing in this secret place, with a concealed access, surrounded by demons and encircled by an ocean."

viśaste vā gṛhīte vā rakṣobhiḥ mayi samyuge || 5-30-32

na anyam paśyāmi rāmasya sahāyam kārya sādhane |

32. mayi vishaste = If I am killed; samyuge = in the battle; vaa = or; gR^ihite vaa = captured; rakSobhiH = by the demons; na pashyaami = I do not see; anyam = any other; sahaayam = companion; raamasya = for Rama; kaarya saadhane = in fulfilling this work (of searching for Seetha).

"If I am killed in the battle or got captured by the demons, I do not see any other companion for Rama who can fulfill this work (of searching for Seetha)."

vimṛśan ca na paśyāmi yo hate mayi vānaraḥ || 5-30-33

śata yojana vistīrṇam langhayeta mahāudadhim |

33. vimR^ishan cha = even after due reflection; na pashyaami = I do not see; yaH = any; vaanaraH = monkey; laN^ghayeta = who can transgress; mahodadhim = the ocean; shata yojana vistiirNam = with a breadth od one hundred yoganas; mayihate = if i got killed."

"Even after due reflection, I do not see any monkey who can transgress the ocean with a breadth of one hundred Yojanas, in case I am killed."

kāmam hantum samartho asmi sahasrāṇi api rakṣasām || 5-30-34

na tu śakṣyāmi samprāptum param pāram mahāudadheḥ |

33. vimR^ishan cha = even after due reflection; na pashyaami = I do not see; yaH = any; vaanaraH = monkey; laN^ghayeta = who can transgress; mahodadhim = the ocean; shata yojana vistiirNam = with a breadth of one hundred yoganas; mayihate = if i got killed."

"I am competent to kill even thousands of demons. I am quite sure. But, after doing such a large battle, I may not be capable of reaching the other shore of the ocean."

asatyāni ca yuddhāni saṃśayo me na rocate || 5-30-35

kaḥ ca nihsaṃśayam kāryam kuryāt prājñaḥ sasaṃśayam |

35. yuddhaani = conflicts; asatyaani cha = are unreal too; me = to me; na rochate = there is no desire; samshayaH = for uncertainty; kaH = which; praaJNyaH = intellectual; kuryaat = will do; niH samshayam = an assured; kaaryam = act; sasamshayam = with a doubt?"

'Conflicts are unreal too and to me, there is no desire for uncertainty. which intellectual will do an assured act with an apprehension?"

eṣa doṣo mahān hi syān mama sītā abhibhāṣaṇe || 5-30-36

prāṇa tyāgaḥ ca vaidehyā bhavet anabhibhāṣaṇe |

36. anabhibhaaSaNe = If I do not talk; bhavet = there will be; vaidehyaaH = Seetha's; praaNatyaagaH = death; siitaabhibhaaSaNe = If I talk to Seetha; eSaH = this; mahaan = great; doSaH = lapse; syaat = will occur.

"If I do not talk, there will be Seetha's death. If I talk to Seetha, this great lapse will occur."

bhūtāḥ ca arthā vinaśyanti deśa kāla virodhitāḥ || 5-30-37

viklavam dūtam āsādya tamaḥ sūrya udaye yathā |

37. arthaaH = actions; bhuutaaH = which are going to be accomplished; vinashyanti = get spoiled; aasaadya = having reached (the hands of); viklabam = a confused; duutam = messenger; desha kaala virodhitaaH = when they are set in opposition to time and space; tamaH yathaa = even as darkness (disappears); suuryodaye = at sun-rise.

"Actions which are going to be accomplished shortly, get spoiled at the hands of a accomplished shortly, get spoiled at the hands of a confused messenger, when the actions are set in opposition to time and space, even as darkness disappears at sun rise."

artha anartha antare buddhiḥ niścitā api na śobhate || 5-30-38

ghātayanti hi kāryāṇi dūtāḥ paṇḍita māninaḥ |

38. buddhiH = Intellect; na shobhate = does not shine; artha anarthaantare = between worthy and worthless acts; nishchitaapi = even if a decision is taken; duutaaH = messengers; paN^Dita maaninaH = boasting themselves as learned; ghaatayanti hi = indeed ruin; kaaryaaNi = the actions.

"Even if a decision is taken, regarding what is worthy and what is worthless, it does not yield good results. Messengers boasting themselves to be learned, thus indeed ruin those actions."

na vinaśyet katham kāryam vaiklavyam na katham bhavet || 5-30-39

langhanam ca samudrasya katham nu na vṛthā bhavet |

39. katham nu = How; kaaryam = (does) the work; na vinashyate = not get spoiled?; katham = how; vaiklabyam = the feebleness; na bhavet = can not occur?; katham nu = also how; lamghanam cha = my leaping across the sea; na bhavet = does not become; vR^ithaa = vain?"

"How does not my work get spoiled? How should I avoid my feebleness? Also how does not my leaping across the sea become vain?"

katham nu khalu vākyam me śṛṇuyān na udvijeta ca || 5-30-40

iti saṃcintya hanumān cakāra matimān matim |

40. katham nu = how (can Seetha); shR^iNuyaat = hear; me vaakyam = my words?; na udvijetavaa = or without fear; samchintya = thinking; iti = in this way; matimaan = the wise; hanumaan = Hanuma; chakaara = made up; matim = (his) mind (as follows):

"How can Seetha hear my words without fear?" Thinking in this way, the wise Hanuma made up his mind (as follows):

rāmam akliṣṭa karmāṇam sva bandhum anukīrtayan || 5-30-41

na enām udvejayiṣyāmi tat bandhu gata mānasām |

41. anukiirtayan = If I enlogige; raamam = Rama; akliSTa karmaaNam = who is unwearied in action; subandhum = and a good relation; nodvejayiSyaami = I shall not frighten; enaam = her; tadbandhugatamaanasaam = whose mind is directed towards that relation.

"If I eulogize Rama, who is unwearied in action and a good relation, I shall not frighten her, whose mind is directed towards that relation."

ikṣvākūṇām variṣṭhasya rāmasya vidita ātmanaḥ || 5-30-42

śubhāni dharma yuktāni vacanāni samarpayan |

śrāvayiṣyāmi sarvāṇi madhurām prabruvan giram || 5-30-43

śraddhāsyati yathā hi iyam tathā sarvam samādadhe |

42; 43. samarpayan = offering; shubhaani = auspicious; dharma yuktaani = righteous; vachanaani = words; raamasya = about Rama; variSThasya = the most excellent man; ikSvaakuuNaam = in Ikshvaaku dynasty; viditaatmanaH = and possessing a learned soul; prabruvan = and speaking; madhuraam = in a sweet; giram = voice; samaadade shraavayiSyaami sarvaani = I shall make everything intelligible; iyam = that Seetha; yathaa tathaa = rightly; shraddhaasyati = believes; sarvam = everything.

"Offering auspicious and righteous words about Rama the most excellent prince Ikshvaku dynasty who possesses a learned soul and myself speaking in a sweet voice, I shall make everything intelligible so that Seetha rightly believes everything."

iti sa bahu vidham mahāanubhāvo |

jagati pateḥ pramadām avekṣamāṇaḥ |

madhuram avitatham jagāda vākyam |

druma viṭapa antaram āsthito || 5-30-44

44. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; mahaanubhaavaH = of noble mind; aasthitaH = abiding; druma viTapaantaram = in the midst of the twigs of the trees; avekSamaaNaH = and seeing; pramadaam = the wife; jagatipate = of Rama; the Lord of the Earth; jagaade = spoke; iti = thus; vaakyam = the words; bahuvidham = of many kinds; avitatham = which were not futile.

The noble-minded Hanuman, abiding in the midst of the twigs of the trees and seeing Seetha, spoke the following words of many kinds which were not futile.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe triṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 31

Introduction

Sitting on the branch of a Simshapa tree, Hanuma began to narrate in human language the story of Rama from the time he was born till his sending Hanuma to Lanka in search of Seetha. Hearing the narration of Hanuman, Seetha was overjoyed and finds Hanuma perched on Simshapa tree.

evam bahu vidhām cintām cintayitva mahākapiḥ |

saṃśrave madhuram vākyam vaidehyā vyājahāra ha || 5-31-1

1. chintayitvaa = thinking; evam = thus; bahuvidhaam = many kinds of; chintaam = thought; mahaakapiH = Hanuman; vyaajahaaraH = spoke (the following) madhuram = sweet; vaakyaam = words; samshrave = within the hearing; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha.

Thus reflecting on many kinds of thought, Hanuma spoke the following sweet words within the hearing range of Seetha.

rājā daśaratho nāma ratha kunjara vājinām |

puṇya śīlo mahākīrtiḥ ṛjuḥ āsīn mahāyaśāḥ || 5-31-2

2. raajaa = (There was) a king; dasharathe naama = named Dasaratha; mahaayashaaH = who was very glorious; ikSvaakuuNaam = among kings belonging to Ikshvaku dynasty; puNya shiilaH = and had virtuous disposition; ratha kuN^jara vaajimaan = he owned chariots; elephants = and horses; mahaa kiirtiH = and was very famous.

"There was a king named Dasaratha who was very glorious among the kings of Ikshvaku dynasty and had a virtuous disposition. He owned chariots, elephants and horses, becoming very famous.

rājarṣīṇāṃ guṇaśreṣṭhastapasā carṣibhiḥ samaḥ |

cakra varti kule jātaḥ puram dara samo bale || 5-31-3

3. (He was) guNashreSThaH = excellent in virtues; raajarSiiNaam = among royal sages; samaH = equal to; R^iSibhiH = the (seven) sages; tapasaa = in austerity; jaataH = born; chakravarti kule = in the lineage of emperors; purandara samaH = and was equivalent to Indra; bale = in prowess.

"He was excellent in virtues among royal sages. He was equal to the seven sages in austerity. He was born in the lineage of emperors and was equivalent to Indra in prowess."

ahiṃsā ratiḥ akṣudro ghṛṇī satya parākramaḥ |

mukhyaḥ ca ikṣvāku vaṃśasya lakṣmīvāml lakṣmi vardhanaḥ || 5-31-4

4. (He was) ahinsaa ratiH = fond of harmlessness; akSudraH = not vulgar; ghR^iNii = compassionate; satya paraakramaH = truly mighty; mukhyashcha = eminent; ikSvaaku vamshashcha = in Ikshvaku race; lakSmiivaan = endowed of prosperity; lakSmivardhanah = and causing to increase prosperity.

"He was keen on harmlessness. He was not vulgar. He was compassionate. He was truly mighty. He was an eminent king in Ikshvaku race. He was endowed with prosperity and was causing to increase prosperity."

pārthiva vyañjanaiḥ yuktaḥ pṛthu śrīḥ pārthiva ṛṣabhaḥ |

pṛthivyām catuḥ antayām viśrutaḥ sukhadaḥ sukhī || 5-31-5

5. (He was) yuktaH = endowed; paarthiva vyaNjanaiH = with royal characteristics; pR^ithushrii = was highly prosperous; paarthivarSabhaH = excellent among kings; vishrutaH = famous; pR^ithivyaam = on earth; chaturantaayaam = with four borders; sukhadaH = gave happiness; sukhii = and was happy himself.

"The king Dasaratha was endowed with royal characteristics, highly prosperous, excellent among kings and highly prosperous, excellent among kings and famous on earth with its four borders. He was happy man and gave happiness to others."

tasya putraḥ priyo jyeṣṭhaḥ tārā adhipa nibha ānanaḥ |

rāmo nāma viśeṣajñaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ sarva dhanuṣmatām || 5-31-6

6. tasya = to that Dasaratha; jyeSTha putraH = (there was) an eldest son; raamo naama = named Rama priyaH = who was beloved; taaraadhipa nibhaananaH = having a face like a moon; visheSaJNaH = knowing distinctions (in humans and others); shreSThaH = and excellent; sarvadhanuSmataam = among all the wielders of the bow.

"There was an eldest son named Rama to that Dasaratha. Rama was beloved having a moon-like face. He, knows the distinctions among humans and others. He was excellent among all the wielders of the bow."

rakṣitā svasya vṛttasya sva janasya api rakṣitā |

rakṣitā jīva lokasya dharmasya ca param tapaḥ || 5-31-7

7. paramtapaH = (that Rama) who torments the enemies; rakSitaa = is a protector; svasya = his own; vR^ittasya = mode of life; rakSitaa = a protector; svajanasya = of his own people; rakSitaa = a protector; jiiva lokasya = of every living being; rakSitaa = and a protector; dharmatyacha = of righteousness.

"That Rama who annihilates enemies, is a protector of his own mode of life, a protector of his own people, a protector of every living being and a protector of righteousness."

tasya satya abhisaṃdhasya vṛddhasya vacanāt pituḥ |

sabhāryaḥ saha ca bhrātrā vīraḥ pravrajito vanam || 5-31-8

8. vachanaat = by the words; tasya = of that Dasaratha; vR^iddhesayaa = his old; pituH = father; satyaabhisandhasya = a true speaking man; viiraH = that Rama; a brave man; a brave man; pravraajitaH = went on exile; vanam = to a forest; sa bhaaryaH = along with his wife; sahacha bhraatraa = and together with his brother.

"By the command of that Dasaratha, his old father and true-speaking man, that Rama a brave man went on exile to a forest along with his wife and brother."

tena tatra mahāaraṇye mṛgayām paridhāvatā |

rākṣasā nihatāḥ śūrā bahavaḥ kāmarūpiṇaḥ || 5-31-9

9. paridhaavataa mR^igayaam = while hunting; tatra mahaaraNye = in that great forest; baharaH = many; raakSasaaH = demons; shuuraaH = who were valiant; kaama ruupiNaH = and who could assume any form at will; nihataaH = were killed; tena = by that Rama.

"While hunting in that forest, that Rama killed many demons who were valiant and who could assume any form at will."

jana sthāna vadham śrutvā hatau ca khara dūṣaṇau |

tataḥ tu amarṣa apahṛtā jānakī rāvaṇena tu || 5-31-10

vañcayitvā vane rāmaṃ mṛgarūpeṇa māyayā |

10. tataH = thereafter; shrutvaa = hearing; jana sthaana vadham = about the killing of demons in Janasthana a part of Dandaka forest; khara duuSaNau cha = Khara and Dushana the demons; hatau = having been killed; jaanakii = Seetha; amarSaapahR^itaa = was taken away with anger; raavaNena = by Ravana; vaNchayitvaa = by deceiving; mR^iga rupeNa = in the guise of a deer; raaman = Rama; vane = in the forest; maayayaa = and by creating illusion.

"Thereafter, hearing about the killing of demons in Janasthana, a part of Dandaka forest, in addition to killing of Khara and Dushana the demons, the enraged Ravana took away, Seetha, by deceiving Rama in creating an illusive image of deer in the forest."

sa mārgamāṇastām devīm rāmaḥ sītāmannditām || 5-31-11

āsasāda vane mitram sugrīvam nāma vānaram |

11. tataH = thereafter; saH raamaH = that Rama parapuramjayaH = the conqueror of enemys cities; mahaabalaH = and a very stron man; hatvaa = having killed; vaalinam = Vali; praayachchhat = gave away; tat = that; kapiraajyam = kingdom of monkeys; sugriivasya = to Sugreeva.

"Searching for Seetha the irreproachable lady, that Rama met a monkey called Sugreeva as his friend in the forest."

tataḥ sa vālinam htvā rāmaḥ parapuramjayaḥ || 5-31-12

prāyacchatkapirājyam tatsugrīvāya mahābalaḥ |

12. tataH = thereafter; saH raamaH = that Rama; parapuramjayaH = the conqueror of enemy's cities; mahaabalaH = and a very strong man; hatvaa = having killed; vaalinam = Vali; praayachchhat = gave away; tat = that; kapiraajyam = kingdom of monkeys; sugriivasya = to Sugreeva.

"Thereafter, Rama the conqueror of enemy's cities and very strong man, killed Vali and gave away that kingdom of monkeys to Sugreeva."

sugrīveṇāpi saṃdiṣṭā harayaḥ kāmarūpiṇaḥ || 5-31-13

dikṣu sarvāsu tām devīm vicinnvanti sahasraśaḥ |

13. samdiSTaaH = sent; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; sahasrashaH = thousands of; harayaH = monkeys; kaamaruupiNaH = capable of assuming any form at their will; vichinvanti = are searching; taam deviim = that lady; Seetha; sarvaasu dikSu = in all quarters.

"As commanded and sent by Sugreeva, thousands of monkeys capable of assuming form at their will, are searching for that lady Seetha in all quarters of the earth."

aham sampātivacanācchatayojanamāyatam || 5-31-14

asyā hetorviśālākṣyāḥ sāgaraṃ vegavān plutaḥ |

14. sampaati vachanaat = by the words of Sampati; aham = I; vegavaan = a swift monkey; plutaH = crossed; saagaram = the ocean; aayatam = having a length; shata yojanam = of one hundred Yojanas; asyaaH vishalaakSyaaH hetoH = for the sake of this broad eyed Seetha.

"By the words of Sampati, I a swift monkey crossed the ocean having a length of one hundred yojanas for the sake of this broad eyed Seetha."

yathā rūpām yathā varṇām yathā lakṣmīm viniścitām || 5-31-15

aśrauṣam rāghavasya aham sā iyam āsāditā mayā |

15. iyam = this Seetha; asaaditaa = has been found; mayaa = by me; yathaa ruupaam = according to the comeliness; yathaa varNaam = according to the complexion; yathaa lakSmavatiimcha = and according to the bodily marks; saa = the same; aham = I; taam = that Seetha; ashrauSam- had heard; raaghavasya = from Rama.

"This Seetha has been found by me according to the same comeliness, complexion and the bodily marks as I had heard from Rama."

virarāma evam uktvā asau vācam vānara pumgavaḥ || 5-31-16

jānakī ca api tat śrutvā vismayam paramam gatā |

16. uktvaa = speaking; vaacham = the words; evam = thus; asau = that; vaanarapuNgavaH = Hanuma; the excellent among the monkeys; viraraama = kept quiet; shrutvaa = hearing; tat = those words; jaanakiicha api = Seetha also; aagataa = got; param = a great; vismayam = surprise.

Having spoken these words, Hanuma kept quiet. Hearing those words, Seetha too got a great surprise.

tataḥ sā vakra keśa antā sukeśī keśa samvṛtam || 5-31-17

unnamya vadanam bhīruḥ śiṃśapā vṛkṣam aikṣata |

17. tataH = then; saa = that Seetha; klesha samvR^ita chetanaa = whose conciousness was enshrouded by affliction; vakra keshaantaa = whose hair-ends were curved; bhiiruH = and who was of fearful nature; unnamya = lifted; vadanam = her face; aikSata = and looked towards; shimsupaavR^ikSam = shimshupa tree.

Thereafter, that Seetha whose consciousness was enshrouded by affliction, whose hair-ends were curved and who was of a fearful nature, lifted her face and looked towards Shimshupa tree.

niśamya sītā vacanam kapeśca |

diśaśca sarvāḥ pradiśaśca vīkṣya |

svayam praharṣaṃ paramaṃ jagāma |

sarvātmanā rāmamanusmarantī || 5-31-18

18. nishamya = heaving; kapaH = Hanuma's; vachanam = words; viikSya = and seeing; sarvaaH = all; dishashcha = quarters; pradishashcha = and sub-quarters; siitaa = Seetha; anusmarantii = was recollecting; raamam = Rama; sarvaatmanaa = in all ways; jagaama = and obtained; paramam = a great; praharSam = joy.

Hearing Hanuma's words and looking at all quarters and sub-quarters, Seetha was recollecting Rama in all ways and obtained a great joy.

sā tiryag ūrdhvam ca tathā api adhastān |

nirīkṣamāṇā tam acintya buddhim |

dadarśa pinga adhipateḥ amātyam |

vāta ātmajam sūryam iva udayastham || 5-31-19

19. niriikSamaaNaa = looking at; tiryak = sides; uurdhavam cha = up; tathaapi = and; adhastaat = down; saa = that Seetha; dadarsha = saw; vaataatmajam = that Hanuman; of wind-God the sun; achintya buddhim = having an unimaginable intelligence; amaatyam = the minister; piNgaadhipate = of Sugreeva; suuryamiva = resembling the sun; udayastham = behind an eastern mountain.

Looking at sides, up and down, that Seetha saw that Hanuman, the sun of wind-god, having an unimaginable intelligence, the minister of Sugreeva and looking like the sun behind an eastern mountain.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekatriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 32

Introduction

Seetha is shocked to see Hanuma, perched on the branches of a shimshupa tree She is confused whether it is a dream or a reality. Finally, she thinks that as the monkey is talking to her in a manifested form, it is quite a reality. She prays Lord Brihaspati and Brahma to make he words spoken by Hanuma as true.

tataḥ śākhā antare līnam dṛṣṭvā calita mānasā |

veṣṭitārjunavastram taṃ vidyutsamghātapiṅgalam || || 5-32-1

1. tataH = then; (Seetha); chalita maanasaa = had her mind shaken; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = that Hanuma; vidyutsanghaata piV^galam = who was tawny coloured; vidyutsanghaata = like a series of flashing thunder bolts; veSTitaarjuna vastram = and wrapped up in a white cloth; liinam = hiding; shaakhaantare = behind branches of Seetha beheld there a monkey.

Then, seeing Hanuma, who was tawny coloured like a series of flashing thunderbolts wrapped up in a white cloth and hiding behind the branches of a tree, Seetha had her mind shaken.

sā dadarśa kapim tatra praśritam priya vādinam |

pullāśokotkarābhāsam taptacāmikarekṣaṇam || || 5-32-2

2. naa = that Seetha; dadarsha = beheld; tatra = there; kapim = a monkey; phulla shokotkaraabhaasam = beaming like a cluster of Ashoka flowers wide opened; tapta chaamiikarekSaNam = with his eyes resembling refined gold; prashritam = humble; priya vaadinam = and speaking agreeably.

Seetha beheld there a monkey, beaming like a cluster of Ashoka flowers wide opened, with his eyes resembling regined gold, humble and speaking agreeable words.

maithilī cintayāmāsa svapno ayam iti bhāminī |

aho bhīmamidaṃ rūpaṃ vānarasya durāsadam || 5-32-3

durnirīkṣamiti jñātvā punareva mumoha sā |

3. maithilii = Seetha; gataa = got; paramam = a great; vismayam = surise; chintayaamaasa = and thought (as follows): aho = Alas!; idam = this; ruupam = appearance; vaanarasya = of the monkey; duraasadam = is hard to be approached; bhiimama = fearful; durniriikSam = and difficult to be looked at; iti = thus; jJNaatvaa = thinking; saa = she; mumoha = was bewildered; punareva = again.

Seetha got a great surprise and thought (as follows): "Alas! This monkey is hard to be approached, fearful and difficult to be looked at." Thus thinking, she was bewildered again.

vilalāpa bhṛśaṃ sītā karuṇam bhayamohitā || 5-32-4

rāmarāmeti duḥkhārtā lakṣmaṇeti ca bhāminī |

ruroda bahudhā sītā mandam mandasvarā satī || 5-32-5

4; 5. siitaa = Seetha; bhaaminii = the splendid woman; bhaya mohitaa = bewildered by fear; duHkhaartaa = afflicted with grief; vilalaapa = lamented; bhR^isham = most; karuNam = piteously; raama raameti = saying O; Rama! O; Rama!; lakSmaNeti cha = and O Lakshmana; siitaa = Seetha; rurode = wept; mandam = faintly; mandasvaraa = satii = in a low voice; bahudhaa = in many ways.

The splendid woman Seetha, bewildered by fear and afflicted with grief, lamented most piteously saying "O, Rama! O, Rama! and "O Lakshmana!". Seetha wept faintly in a low voice in many ways.

sā tam dṛṣṭvā hariśreṣṭhaṃ vinītavadupasthitam |

maithilī cintayāmāsa svapno.ayamiti bhāminī || 5-32-6

6. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = that; harishreSTham = excellent monkey; upasthitam = appraoching; viniitavat = humbly; saa = that; bhaaminii = splendid woman; maithilii = Seetha; chintayaamaasa = thought; ayam = it; iti = as; svapnaH = a dream.

Seeing that excellent monkey appraching humbly, that splendid woman Seetha thought it as a dream.

sā vīkṣamāṇā pṛthubhugnavaktraṃ śākhāmṛgendrasya yathoktakāram |

dadarśa piṅgapravaraṃ mahārhaṃ vātātmajaṃ buddhimatāṃ variṣṭham || 5-32-7

7. saa = that Seetha; viikSamaaNaa = looking hither and thither; dadarsha = saw; vaataatmajam = Hanuma; pR^ithubhngnavaktram = who had wide and curved mouth; yathokta kaaram = doing as told; shaakhaamR^igendrasya = by Sugreeva the king of monkeys; piN^ga pravaram = the foremost of monkeys; mahaarham = greatly respectable; variSTham = and excellent; buddhimataam = among the intelligent.

Seetha, looking hither and thither, saw Hanuman, who was having a wide and curved mouth, doing acts as told by sugreeva the king of monkeys, the foremost of monkeys, greatly adored and the best among the inelligent.

sā tam samīkṣya eva bhṛśam visamjñā gata asu kalpā iva babhūva sītā |

cireṇa samjñām pratilabhya caiva caiva vicintayāmāsa viśāla netrā || 5-32-8

8. samiikSyaiva = as soon as seeing; tam = that Hanuma; saa siitaa = that Seetha; visamjNaaa = lost her consciousness; bhR^isham = very much; babhuuva = and became; gataasmkalpena = as though lifeless; pratilabhya = regaining; samjJNaam = her cnciousness; chireNa = after a long time; vishaala netraa = the wide-eyed Seetha; bhuuyaH = again; vichintayaamaasa = thought (as follows).

As soon as seeing Hanuma Seetha lost her consciousness very much and became seemingly lifeless. Regaining her consciousness after a long time the wide eyed Seetha moreover thought (as follows)

svapno mayā ayam vikṛto adya dṛṣṭaḥ śākhā mṛgaḥ śāstra gaṇaiḥ niṣiddhaḥ |

svasti astu rāmāya salakṣmaṇāya tathā pituḥ me janakasya rājñaḥ || 5-32-9

9. adya = today; shaakhaamR^igaH = a monkey; vikR^itaH = in an ugly form; dR^iSTaH = was seen; mayaa = by me; svapne = in a dream; niSiddhaH = which is forbidden; shaastragaNaiH = according to a series of scriptures; svasti astu = May it be well; raamaaya = with Rama; salakSmaNaaya = together with Lakshmana; tathaa = and; together with Lakshmana; tathaa = and; me pituH = with my father; janakasya raajJNaH = king Janaka.

"Today, I saw an ugly monkey in my dream, which is forbidden according to a body of scriptures. May it be well with Rama together with Lakshmana and with my father, King Janaka.

svapno api na ayam na hi me asti nidrā |

śokena duhkhena ca pīḍitāyāḥ |

sukham hi me na asti yato asmi hīnā |

tena indu pūrṇa pratima ānanena || 5-32-10

10. ayam = this; na asti = is not; svapno.api = a dream too; me = to me; yataH = since; piiDitaayaaH = tormented; shokena = by sorrow; duHkhena cha = and grief; naasti hi nidraa = there is indeed no sleep; me = to me; asmi = who is; hiinaa = bereft; tena = of Rama; indu puurNa pratimaana nena = whose countenance resembles a full moon; naasti hi = there is indeed no; sukham = happiness.

"This is not a dream. To me, tormented by sorrow and grief, there is indeed no sleep. To me, separated from Rama whose countenance resembles a full moon, there is no happiness indeed!"

rāmeti rāmeti sadaiva buddhyā vicintyā vācā bruvatī tameva |

tasyānurūpaṃ ca kathāṃ tadarthā mevaṃ prapaśyāmi tathā śṛṇomi || 5-32-11

11. vichintya = (since) I am thinking; buddhyaa = with intellect; tameva = (about) that Rama only; bruvatii = and saying; vaachaa = in my voice; raameti raameti = thus 'Rama! Rama!'; sadaiva = always; anuruupam = conformably; prapashyaami = I am seeing; tathaa = and; shR^iNomi = hearing; kathaam = story; evam = in this way; tadarthaam = with the same object.

"Since I am pondering with my mind about that Rama only, and always saying 'Rama! Rama!' thus, confomably I am seeing and hearing a story thus corresponding to he same thought."

aham hi tasya adya mano bhavena sampīḍitā tat gata sarva bhāvā |

vicintayantī satatam tam eva tathaiva paśyāmi tathā śṛṇomi || 5-32-12

12. sampiiDitaa = tormented; adya = today; manobhavena = by Manmatha; the god of love; tasya = about that Rama; tadgata sarva bhaavaa = having all my feelings directed towards him; vichintayantii = and thinking; satatam = always; tameva = about him; tathaiva = in the like manner; aham pashyaami = I am seeing; tathaiva = and in the like manner; shR^iNomi = I am hearing (the same matters).

"Tormented as I am today by manmatha god of love longing for Rama, my whole feelings directed towards him and constantly thinking of him alone, in the like manner I am seeing him and in the like manner i am hearing of him alone."

mano rathaḥ syāt iti cintayāmi |

tathā api buddhyā ca vitarkayāmi |

kim kāraṇam tasya hi na asti rūpam |

suvyakta rūpaḥ ca vadati ayam mām || 5-32-13

13. chintayaami = I am imagining; iti = that; manorathaH = my wish; syaat = will be fulfilled; tathaa = likewise; vitarkayaami = I am reasoning (it); buddhyaapi cha = by my intellect also; naasti hi = there is indeed no; ruupam = form; tasya = for that wish; ayam = He; suvyakta ruupaH = with a well-manifested form; vadati = is speaking; maam = about me; kim = what; kaaraNaam = is the reason?

"I am imagining that my wish will be fulfilled. Likewise, I am reasoning my wish by my intellect also. There is no concrete form indeed for my wish. He, with a well manifested form is speaking to me. for what reason?"

namo astu vācaḥ pataye savajriṇe svayambhuve caiva huta aśanāya |

anena ca uktam yat idam mama agrato vana okasā tac ca tathā astu na anyathā || 5-32-14

14. namaH = my salutation; vaachaspataye = to Brihaspati the lord of eloquence; savajriNe = together with Indra; wielding a thunderbolt; svayambhuve chaiva = to Brahma; the self-existent Lord; hutaashanaaya cha = and to the Lord of fire; eating the oblations; yat = whatever; idam = these words; uktam = are spoken; agrataH = before me; anena vanaukasaa = by this monkey; astu = let them be so; tat astu = let it be so; tathaa = in the like manner; na anyathaa = let it not be otherwise!.

"My salutation to Brihaspati the Lord of eloquence, together with Indra the wielder of a thunderbolt, to Brahma the self-existent Lord and to the Lord of Fire eating the oblations! Let whatever words spoken by this monkey be true! Let them not be untrue!"

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dvātriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 33

Introduction

Stepping down from the tree, Hanuma approached Seetha and asked her to clarify him whether she is the wife of Rama. Seetha then starts to narrate her antecedents and the story of Rama along with circumstances under which she along with Rama and Lakshmana went to Dandaka forest as per the command of King Dasaratha. She also informs Hanuma about her snatching away of Ravana from the forest.

so.avatīrya drumāttasmādvidrumapratimānanaḥ |

vinītaveṣaḥ kṛpaṇaḥ praṇipatyopasṛtya ca || 5-33-1

tām abravīn mahātejā hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

śirasi añjalim ādhāya sītām madhurayā girā || 5-33-2

1; 2. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; vidruma prati maana naH = with coral-coloured countenance; mahaa tejaa = very bright; maarutaatmajaH = and the so of wind-god; viniita veSaH = with a humble look; kR^ipaNaH = and feeble; upasR^itya = approached; taam siitaam = that Seetha; praNipatya = offered his salutation; aadhaaya = by keeping; aN^jalim = his joined palms; shirasi = on his head; abraviit = and spoke; (the following); madhurayaa = sweet; giraa = words.

That Hanuma, with coral-coloured face, very bright, the son of wind-god, wearing a humble and feeble look, approached Seetha by stepping down from the tree and offered her his salutation by keeping his joined palms on his head and spoke the following sweet words:

kā nu padma palāśa akṣī kliṣṭa kauśeya vāsinī |

drumasya śākhām ālambya tiṣṭhasi tvam aninditā || 5-33-3

3. padma palaashakSi = O Lady with your eyes resembling lotus leaves!; kliSTa kaushaya vaasini = wearing worn-out sila cloth; anindita = O the irreproachable one! tiSThasi = you have stood aalambya = taking by the hand; shaakhaam = a branch; drumasya = of the tree; kaanu = who are you?

"O Lady with your eyes resembling lotus leaves, wearing a worn out silken cloth! O, the irreproachable one! You have stood, holding by the hand a branch of the tree who are you?"

kim artham tava netrābhyām vāri sravati śokajam |

puṇḍarīka palāśābhyām viprakīrṇam iva udakam || 5-33-4

4. vaari shokajam = tears of sorrow; sravati = are gushing down; tava = from you; netraabhyaam = eyes; udakam = as water; viprakirNam = scattered down; puNDariika palaashaabhyaam = from two lotus petals; kimartham = why?

"Tears of sorrow are gushing down from your eyes, as water is scattered down from two lotus-petals. Why?"

surāṇām asurāṇām ca nāga gandharva rakṣasām |

yakṣāṇām kimnarāṇām ca kā tvam bhavasi śobhane || 5-33-5

5. shobhane = O auspicious lady!; kaa = In whom; tvam = are you; bhavasi = born; suraaNaam = whether in celestials; asuraaNaam vaa = or in ogres; naaga gandharvarakSasaam = or in serpent-demons or in celestial musicians or in demons; yakSaaNaam = or in semi-divine being; kimnaraaNaam = or in mythical beings.

"O auspicious lady! In whom are you born-whether in celestials or in ogres or in serpent-demons or in celestial musicians or in demons or in semi-divine beings or in mythical beings?"

kā tvam bhavasi rudrāṇām marutām vā vara ānane |

vasūnām vā vara ārohe devatā pratibhāsi me || 5-33-6

6. varaanane = O Lovely faced woman!; kaa = who; bhavasi = are ; tvam- you; rudraaNaam = among eleven Rudras; who; marutaam vaa = or among Maruts the storm-gods; vasuunaam = or among eight Vasus; the beneficient gods?; varaarohe = O handsome lady with fine hips!; me = to me; pratibhaasi = you appear; devataa = as a deity.

"O lovely-faced woman! Who are you among eleven Rudras who bestow strength, or among Maruts the storm-gods or among eight Vasus the beneficent gods? O Handsome lady with fine hips! You appear to me as a deity."

kim nu candramasā hīnā patitā vibudha ālayāt |

rohiṇī jyotiṣām śreṣṭhā śreṣṭhā sarva guṇa anvitā || 5-33-7

7. rohiNiikimvaa = Are you Rohini; shreSTha sarva guNaanvitaa = endowed with all excellent qualities; patitaa = fallen; vibudhaalayaat = from heaven; hiinaa = left behind; chandramasaa = by moon; shreSThaa = excellent; jyotiSaam = among stars.

"Are you Rohini, endowed with all the best qualities, fallen from heaven, left behind by moon and excellent among stars."

kopāt vā yadi vā mohāt bhartāram asita īkṣaṇā || 5-33-8

vasiṣṭham kopayitvā tvam na asi kalyāṇi arundhatī |

8. asitekSaNe = O dark eyed lady!; tvam naasi = are you not; kalyaaNii = the auspicious; arundhati = Arundhati; kopayitvaa = who irritated; vasiSTham = the sage Vasishta; bhartaaram = her husband; kopaadvaa yadivaa = either by anger.

"O dark-eyed lady! Are you not the auspicious Arundhati, who irritated her husband, Vasishta the sage either by anger or by error?"

ko nu putraḥ pitā bhrāta bhartā vā te sumadhyame || 5-33-9

asmāl lokāt amum lokam gatam tvam anuśocasi |

9. sumadhyame = O the slender waisted lady!; tvam = you; anushochasi = seem to be lamenting; gatam = (about someone) who has gone; asmaat = from thus; lokaat = world; amum lokam = to the other world; te = your; putraH son; pitaa = father; bhraataa = brother; bhartaa vaa = or your husband?

"O the slender waisted lady! You seem to be lamenting over someone who died is he your son, or father or brother or husband."

rodanādatiniḥśvāsādbhūmisaṃsparśanādapi || 5-33-10

na tvām devīmaham manye rājñaḥ saṃjñāvadhāraṇāt |

10. rodanaat = for you lamenting; atiniH shvaasaat = for you long sighs; bhuumi sam sparshanaadapi = also for your touching of the earth; samjJNaavadharaNaat = for holding the signs; raajJNaH = of a king; aham = I; na manye = do not think; tvaam = you; deviim = as a divine woman.

"You are lamenting. You are sighing a lot. You are touching the earth. You have royal insignia in you. According to these things, I do not consider you as a divine woman."

vyañjanāni hi te yāni lakṣaṇāni ca lakṣaye || 5-33-11

mahiṣī bhūmi pālasya rāja kanyā asi me matā |

11. yaani = which; vyaN^janaani = marks on your person; te lakSaNaamcha = and your form; lakSaye = I see; (according to that); me = to me; mataa = (your are) believed to be; mahiSii = a queen; bhuumipaalasya = of an emperor; raaja kanyaacha = and a king's daughter.

"Based on the marks on your person and your bodily characteristics, I believe you to be a queen of an emperor and the daughter of a king."

rāvaṇena jana sthānāt balāt apahṛtā yadi || 5-33-12

sītā tvam asi bhadram te tan mama ācakṣva pṛcchataḥ |

12. asi yadi tvam = If you; siitaa = are Seetha; apahR^itaa = stolen; balaat = by force; raavaNena = by Ravana; janasthaanaat = from Janasthana; aachakSya = tell; tat = it; mama = to me; pR^ichchhataH = who is asking; bhadram te = if you please."

"If you are Seetha stolen per force by Ravana from Janasthana, tell it to me who is asking if you please!"

yathā hi tava vaidainyam rūpam cāpyatimānuṣam || 5-33-13

tapasā cānvito veṣastvaṃ rāmamahiṣī dhruvam |

13. yathaa = according to; tava = your; dainyam = miserable state; ruupam cha = the (beautiful) figure; atimaanuSam = which is super-human; veSaH = your costume; anvitaH = endowed with; tapasaa = austerity; dhruvam = surely; tvam = you are; raama mahiSii = Rama's wife."

"According to your miserable state, the super-human beautiful figure and your costume endowed with austerity, surely you are Rama's wife."

sā tasya vacanam śrutvā rāma kīrtana harṣitā || 5-33-14

uvāca vākyam vaidehī hanūmantam druma āśritam |

14. shrutvaa = hearing; tasya = his; vachanam = words; saa vaidehii = that Seetha; raama kiirthana harSitaa = was delighted of Rama's mention; uvaacha = and spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; hanumantam = to Hanuma; drumaashritam = who was dwelling on a tree.

Hearing his words, Seetha was delighted of Rama's mention and spoke the following words to Hanuma, who was dwelling on a tree.

pṛthivyāṃ rājasiṃhānāṃ mukhyasya viditātmanaḥ || 5-33-15

snuṣā daśarathasyāham śatrusainyapratāpinaḥ |

15. aham = I; snuSaa = am the daughter-in-law; dasharathasya = of Dasaratha; mukhyasya = the eminent; raaja simhaanaam = among the excellent kings; pR^ithi vyaam = on earth; viditaatmanaH = who understands the nature of the spirit; shatrusainya prataapinaH = and who torments the army of the adversary.

"I am the daughter-in-law of Dasaratha, eminent among the excellent kings on earth, who understands the nature of the spirit and who torments the army of the adversary."

duhitā janakasya aham vaidehasya mahātmanaḥ || 5-33-16

sītā ca nāma nāmnā aham bhāryā rāmasya dhīmataḥ |

16. aham = I; duhitaa = am the daughter; janakasya = of Janaka; vaidehasya = the king of Videha kingdom; mahaatmanaH = having a noble nature; Seetha; naamnaa = by name; bhaaryaa = and wife; raamasya = of Rama; dhiimataH = the wise man.

"I am the daughter of the noble-natured Janaka, the king of Videha kingdom. I am know.

samā dvādaśa tatra aham rāghavasya niveśane || 5-33-17

bhunjānā mānuṣān bhogān sarva kāma samṛddhinī |

17. aham = I; (stayed); tatra = there; raaghavasya = in Rama's; niveshane = house; dvaadasha = for twelve; samaaH = years; bhuJNaanaa = enjoying; bhogaan = the worldly pleasures; maanuSaan = belonging to mankind; sarvakaama samR^iddhinii = and fulfilling all the desires.

"I stayed in Rama's house there for twelve years, enjoying the worldly pleasures belonging to human kind and fulfilling all my desires."

tataḥ trayodaśe varṣe rājyena ikṣvāku nandanam || 5-33-18

abhiṣecayitum rājā sa upādhyāyaḥ pracakrame |

18. tataH = thereafter; trayodashe varSe = in the thirteenth year; raajaa = the king Dasaratha; sopaadhyaayaH = along with his preceptors; prachakrame = started; abhiSechayitum = to; anointment; raajyena = of; the kingdom; ikSvaakunandanam = to Rama; a celebrity of Ikshvaku dynasty.

"Thereafter, in the thirteenth year, King Dasaratha along with his preceptors started to perform anointment of the kingdom to Rama, a celebrity of Ikshvaku dynasty."

tasmin sambhriyamāṇe tu rāghavasya abhiṣecane || 5-33-19

kaikeyī nāma bhartāram devī vacanam abravīt |

19. tasmin = (While) that; abhiSechane = anointment; raaghavasya = of Rama; sambhriyamaaNe = was being arranged; devii = a queen; kaikeyii naama = called Kaikeyi; abraviit = spoke; vachanam = the (following) words; bhartaaram = to Dasaratha; her husband.

"While that anointment of Rama was being arranged, a queen called Kaikeyi spoke the following words to Dasaratha, her husband.

na pibeyam na khādeyam pratyaham mama bhojanam || 5-33-20

eṣa me jīvitasya anto rāmo yadi abhiṣicyate |

20. raamaH yadi abhiSichyate = If Rama gets anointed; na pibeyam = I shall not drink water; na khaadeyam = I shall not eat; mama = my; bhojanam = food; pratyaham = daily; eSaH = this is; antaH = the end; me = to my; jiivitasya = life.

"If Rama gets anointed for the kingdom, from now onwards, I shall neither drink water nor take my food daily. This is the end to my life."

yat tat uktam tvayā vākyam prītyā nṛpati sattama || 5-33-21

tac cen na vitatham kāryam vanam gacchatu rāghavaḥ |

21. nR^ipatisattama = O the excellent king!; yat = which; tat vaakyam = that word; uktam = was uttered; tvayaa = by you; priityaa = with affection; tat yadi = and if that; na kaaryam = for waste; raaghavaH = (let) Rama; gachchatu = go; vanam = to the forest.

"O the excellent king! If that word of pledge was uttered affectionately by you and if it is not going to be a waste, let Rama go to the forest."

sa rājā satya vāg devyā vara dānam anusmaran || 5-33-22

mumoha vacanam śrutvā kaikeyyāḥ krūram apriyam |

22. shrutvaa = hearing; kruuram = the cruel; apriyam = and the disagreeable; vachanam = words; kaikeyyaaH = of Kaikeyi; anusmaram = and recollecting; varadaanam = the boon given; devyaaH = to the queen; saH raajaa = that king; satyaraak = who was true to his word; mumoha = became unconscious.

"Hearing the cruel and the disagreeable words of Kaikeyi and recollecting the boon given to the queen, King Dasaratha who was true to his word, fell unconscious.

tataḥ tu sthaviro rājā satya dharme vyavasthitaḥ || 5-33-23

jyeṣṭham yaśasvinam putram rudan rājyam ayācata |

23. tataH = then; sthaviraH = the aged; raajaa = king; vyavasthitaH = who was firmly established; satye = in truth; dharme = and righteousness; rudan = while weeping; ayaachat = asked for ; raajyam = the kingdom; yashasvinam = from his illustrious; jyeSTham = eldest; putram = son.

"Then, the aged king, who was firmly established in truth and righteousness, regretfully asked his illustrious eldest son to give back the kingdom, which he bestowed him earlier."

sa pituḥ vacanam śrīmān abhiṣekāt param priyam || 5-33-24

manasā pūrvam āsādya vācā pratigṛhītavān |

24. shriimaan = the glorious; saH = that Rama; puurvam = first; aasaadya = admitted; pituH = his father's; vachanam = words; manasaa = in mind; param priyam = more dearer; abhiSekaat = than his anointment to the kingdom; pratigR^ihiitavaan = and accepted (them); vaachaa = with his word.

"That glorious Rama first admitted his father's words in mind, considering them more dearer than his anointment to the kingdom and accepted them with his word."

dadyān na pratigṛhṇīyān na brūyat kiṃcit apriyam || 5-33-25

api jīvita hetoḥ hi rāmaḥ satya parākramaḥ |

25. raamaH = Rama; satya paraakramaH = the truly courageous man; dadyaat = (always) gives (to others) na pratigR^ihNiiyaat = and does not take (from others); na bruuyaat = (He) does not speak; kimchit = even a little; apriyam = of disagreeable word; api jiivita hetorvaa = even for the cause of his life.

"The truly courageous Rama always gives anything to others and does not take anything from others. He does not speak just a little of a disagreeable word even for the cause of his life."

sa vihāya uttarīyāṇi mahāarhāṇi mahāyaśāḥ || 5-33-26

visṛjya manasā rājyam jananyai mām samādiśat |

26. vihaaya = leaving behind; mahaarhaaNi = greatly valuable; uttariiyaaNi = outer garments; (and wearing garments made of bark); saH = that Rama; mahaayashaaH = the highly illustrious one; visR^ijya = gave up; raajyam = his kingdom; manasaa = intentionally; samaadishat = (and) assigned; maam = me; jananyai = to his mother.

"Leaving behind his greatly valuable outer garments and wearing garments made of bark, that highly illustrious Rama gave up his kingdom willingly and assigned me to his mother."

sā aham tasya agrataḥ tūrṇam prasthitā vana cāriṇī || 5-33-27

na hi me tena hīnāyā vāsaḥ svarge api rocate |

27. hiinaayaaH = bereft; tena = of him; vaasaH = dwelling; svarge.api = even in heaven; na rochate hi = does not indeed give pleasure; saa aham = I; as such; vana chaariNii = (decided) to proceed to the forest; tuurNam = and soon; prasthitaa = was ready to start; agrataH = (even) ahead; tasya = of that Rama.

"To me bereft of him, residing even in heaven does not indeed give pleasure. I, as such, decided to proceed to the forest and soon was ready to start even ahead of Rama."

prāg eva tu mahābhāgaḥ saumitriḥ mitra nandanaḥ || 5-33-28

pūrvajasya anuyātrā arthe druma cīraiḥ alamkṛtaḥ |

28. saumitriH = Lakshmana; mahaabhaagaH = the illustrious man; mitra nandanaH = the rejoice of his friends; anuyaatraarthe = for the purpose of following; puurvajasya = of his elder brother; alamkR^itaH = adorned; praageva = even before (me).

"Adorned with clothes of bark, the illustrious Lakshmana, the rejoice of his friends, got ready to follow his elder brother even before (me)."

te vayam bhartuḥ ādeśam bahu mānya dṛḍha vratāḥ || 5-33-29

praviṣṭāḥ sma purāt dṛṣṭam vanam gambhīra darśanam |

29. bahumaanya = obeying respectfully; aadesham = the command; bhartuH = of Lord Dasaratha; vayam = we; te = as such; dR^iDhavrataaH = firm in our resolution; praviSTaaH = smaH = entered; vanam = the forest; adR^iSTam = not seen; puraa = before; gambhiira darshanam = with its deep and profound appearance.

"Obeying respectfully the command of Lord Dasaratha, we as such with a firm resolution, entered the forest, which we have never seen before and which was deep and profound in appearance."

vasato daṇḍaka araṇye tasya aham amita ojasaḥ || 5-33-30

rakṣasā apahṛtā bhāryā rāvaṇena durātmanā |

30. aham = I; bhaaryaa = the wife; tasya = of Rama; amitaujasaH = of great vigour; vasataH = dwelling; daN^DakaaraNya = in the forest of Dandaka; apahR^itaa = was taken away; raavaNena = by Ravana; rakSasaa duraatmanaa = the evil-minded demon.

While Rama of great vigour was dwelling in the forest of Dandaka, the evil-minded demon, Ravana took me, Rama's wife, away."

dvau māsau tena me kālo jīvita anugrahaḥ kṛtaḥ || 5-33-31

ūrdhvam dvābhyām tu māsābhyām tataḥ tyakṣyāmi jīvitam |

31. me = to me; dvau = two; maasau = months; jiivitaanugrahaH = of favour of survived; kR^itaH = have been given; tena = by him; tataH = for that reason; uurdhvam = after; dvaabhyaam = two; maasaabhyaam = months; tyakSyaami = I shall give up; jiivitam = my life.

"A period of two months of survival-benefit has been given to me by him. For that reason, after the said two months, I shall give up my life."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe trayastriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 34

Introduction

Hearing the words of the grief-stricken Seetha, Hanuma reveals himself to be a messenger of Rama and repeats the enquiries made by Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva. Seetha, however, suspects Hanuma to be Ravana in disguise and chides him when Hanuma approaches nearer to her. Seetha then asks Hanuma to describe the good qualities of Rama. Hanuma on his part discloses to her his actuality as a minister of Sugreeva and tells the important qualities of Rama. He requests her to have faith in his words.

tasyāḥ tat vacanam śrutvā hanūmān hari yūthapaḥ |

duhkhāt duhkha abhibhūtāyāḥ sāntam uttaram abravīt || 5-34-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; tat = that; vachanam = speech; tasyaaH = of that Seetha; duHkhaat duHkhaabhibhuutayaaH = who was overthrown from one grief to another; hanumaan = Hanumaan; haripuN^gavaH = the best of monkeys; abraviit = spoke; saantvam = in a kindly and affectionate; uttaram = reply.

Hearing those words of Seetha who was overthrown from one grief to another, Hanuma the best of monkeys gave the following reply in a kindly and affectionate manner.

aham rāmasya saṃdeśāt devi dūtaḥ tava āgataḥ |

vaidehi kuśalī rāmaḥ tvām ca kauśalam abravīt || 5-34-2

2. devii = O princess; vaidehi = Seetha; the daughter of the king of Videha Kingdom!; aham = I; aagataH = have come; tava duutaH = as your messenger; raamasya sandeshaat = on the direction of Rama; kusalii = the virtuous; raamaH = Rama; abraviit = enquired; tvaamcha kushalam = about your welfare too.

"O Seetha the daughter of the king of Videha Kingdom! I have come here as your messenger on Rama's directions. The virtuous Rama enquired about your welfare too."

yo brāhmam astram vedān ca veda vedavidām varaḥ |

sa tvām dāśarathī rāmo devi kauśalam abravīt || 5-34-3

3. devii = O divine lady! saH = such; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; yaH = who; varaH = is excellent; veda vidaam = among the knower of Veda; veda = and who knows; brahmam astram = Brahma's missile (a mythical weapon which deals infallible destruction); vedaamshcha = and Vedas the sacred knowledge; abraviit = enquired; tvaam = you; kaushalam = about your welfare.

"O Divine Lady! Rama the son of Dasaratha, who is excellent among the knowers of Veda and who knows Brahma's missile (a mythical weapon which deals infallible destruction) and Vedas the sacred knowledge, enquired about your welfare."

lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahātejā bhartuḥ te anucaraḥ priyaḥ |

kṛtavān śoka samtaptaḥ śirasā te abhivādanam || 5-34-4

4. lakSmaNashcha = also Lakshmana; mahaatejaaH = having a great splendour; priyaH = the favourite brother; anucharaH = and the follower; te bhartuH = of your husband; shoka santaptaH = tormented with grief; kR^itavaan = performed; te abhivaadanam = salutation to you; shirasaa = with his head.

"Also the greatly splendourous Lakshmana, the favourite brother and the follower of your husband, himself tormented with grief, performed salutation to you by bowing his head."

sā tayoḥ kuśalam devī niśamya nara simhayoḥ |

prīti samhṛṣṭa sarva angī hanūmāntam atha abravīt || 5-34-5

5. nishamya = hearing; tayoH = that; kushalam = (news of) welfare; narasimhayoH = of Rama and Lakshmana the excellent among men; saa devii = that divine lady; Seetha; priiti samhR^iSTa sarvaaNgii = with all her limbs thrilled with joy; atha = then; abraviit = spoke; hanumantam = to Hanuma (as follows).

Hearing that news of welfare of Rama and Lakshmana the excellent of men, the divine lady, with all her limbs thrilled with joy, spoke to Hanuma (as follows):

kalyāṇī bata gathā iyam laukikī pratibhāti me |

ehi jīvantam ānado naram varṣa śatāt api || 5-34-6

6. aanandaH = joy; eti = rushes; jiivantam- to surviving; naram = man; varSashataadapi = even though (it be) at the end of a hundred years; iyam = this; laukikiir = wordly; gaathaa = adage; pratibhaati = appears; kalyaaNi = auspicious; maa = to me.

" 'Joy rushes to surviving man even though (it be) as the end of a hundred years' - this popular adage appears true and and auspicious for me."

tayoḥ samāgame tasmin prītiḥ utpāditā adbhutā |

paraspareṇa ca ālāpam viśvastau tau pracakratuḥ || 5-34-7

7. tasmin = In that Hanuma; samaagate = who approached (her); adbhutaa = a wonderful; priitiH = friendly disposition; utpaaditaa = was brought forth; tayaa = by her; tau = the two of them; vishvastau = with full of confidence; chakratuH = made; aalaapamcha = conversation; paraspareNa = with each other.

Seetha showed wonderful friendly disposition towards Hanuma who approached her. Both of them also conversed with each other in full confidence.

tasyāḥ tat vacanam śrutvā hanūmān hari yūthapaḥ |

sītāyāḥ śoka dīnāyāḥ samīpam upacakrame || 5-34-8

8. shrutvaa = hearing; tat = that; vachanam = reply; tasyaaH = of that; siitaayaaH = Seetha; shoka diinayaaH = who was afflicted with; hanumaan = Hanuma; hari yuuthapaH = the army-chief of monkeys; upachakrame = endeavoured to draw; samiipam = nearer (to her).

Hearing that reply of Seetha who was afflicted with grief, Hanuma the army-chief of monkeys endeavoured to draw nearer to her.

yathā yathā samīpam sa hanūmān upasarpati |

tathā tathā rāvaṇam sā tam sītā pariśankate || 5-34-9

9. yathaa yathaa = in as much as; saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; upasarpati = drew; samiipam = nearer to her; tathaa tathaa = in so much way; saa siitaa = that Seetha; parishaN^kate = suspected; tam = him; raavaNam = as Ravana.

In as much as that Hanuma drew nearer to her, in the same way, that Seetha suspected him as Ravana.

aho dhig dhig kṛtam idam kathitam hi yat asya me |

rūpa antaram upāgamya sa eva ayam hi rāvaṇaḥ || 5-34-10

10. aho dhik = O shame!; me duSkR^itam = It was my guilt; kathitam = to tell; asya = him; idam = (all) this; ayam = he; saH raavaNaH hi = is indeed that Ravana; upaagamya = who obtained; ruupaantaram = another guise.

"O shame! It was my guilt to tell him all this to him. He is indeed that Ravana, who obtained another guise."

tām aśokasya śākhām sā vimuktvā śoka karśitā |

tasyām eva anavadya angī dharaṇyām samupāviśat || 5-34-11

11. saa = that Seetha; anavadyaaN^gii = having faultless limbs; vimuktyaa = leaving; taam = that; shaakhaam = branch; ashokasya = of Ashoka tree; shoka karshitaa = and emaciated with grief; samupaavishat = sat down; tasyaam dharaNyaameva = on that floor itself.

That Seetha, having faultless limbs, leaving that branch of Ashoka tree and as emaciated with grief, sat down on that ground itself.

hanumānapi duḥkhārtāṃ tāṃ dṛṣṭvā bhayamohitām |

avandata mahābāhuḥ tataḥ tām janaka ātmajām || 5-34-12

sā ca enam bhaya vitrastā bhūyo na eva abhyudaikṣata |

12. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; taam = her; duHkhaartam = afflicted with grief; bhaya mohitam = and deluded with fear; hanumaanapi = also Hanuma; mahaabaahuH = the grea armed; tataH = then; avandata = saluted; taam janakaatmajam = that Seetha; saa cha = she too; bhaya vitrastaa = trembling with fear; naa abhyudaikSata = did not look towards; enam = him; bhuuyaH = again.

Seeing Seetha afflicted with grief and deluded with fear, the great armed Hanuma also then simply saluted her. She too, trembling with fear, did not look towards him again.

tam dṛṣṭvā vandamānam tu sītā śaśi nibha ānanā || 5-34-13

abravīt dīrgham ucchvasya vānaram madhura svarā |

13. siitaa = Seetha; shashinibhaananaa = with her countenance resmbling the moon; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = him; vandamaanam = saluting her; uchchhvasya = sighed; diirgham = deeply; abraviit = and spoke; vaanaram = to Hanuma; madhura svaraa = in a sweet-sounding voice (as follows):

Seetha, with her countenance resembling the moon, seeing Hanuma saluting her, had a deep sigh and spoke to Hanuma in a sweet-sounding voice (as follows)

māyām praviṣṭo māyāvī yadi tvam rāvaṇaḥ svayam || 5-34-14

utpādayasi me bhūyaḥ samtāpam tan na śobhanam |

14. tvam raavaNaH yadi = If you are Ravana; praviSTaH = who made use of; maayaam = an illusive guise; svayam = and yourself; maayaavii = a conjurer; utpaadayasi = you are causing; bhuuyaH = a further; samtaapam = agony; me = to me; tat = that; na shobhanam = is not good.

"If you are Ravana, who made use of an illusive guise and yourself a conjurer, you are causing me a further agony. It is no good."

svam parityajya rūpam yaḥ parivrājaka rūpadhṛt || 5-34-15

jana sthāne mayā dṛṣṭaḥ tvam sa eva asi rāvaṇaḥ |

15. yaH raavaNaH = which Ravana; parityajya = leaving; svam = ruupam = his real form; dR^iSTaH = was seen; mayaa = by me; parivraajakaruupavaan = in the guise of a vagrant religious mendicant; janasthaane = in Janasthana; sa eva = that Ravana indeed; tvam asi = you are.

'You are indeed the same Ravana, who, abandoning your real form, appeared to me in the guise of a vagrant religious mendicant in Janasthana."

upavāsa kṛśām dīnām kāma rūpa niśā cara || 5-34-16

samtāpayasi mām bhūyaḥ samtāpam tan na śobhanam |

16. nishaachara = O demon; kaamaruupa = who can assume any form at will!; tat = It; shobhanam na = is not good; santaapayasi samtaapam = that you are causing any; bhuuyaH = again; maam = to me; upavaasakR^ishaam = who is emaciated by fasting; diinaam = and very miserable.

"O demon who can assume any form at your will! It is no good that again you are causing agony to me, emaciated because of fasting and feeling very miserable."

athavā naitadevaṃ hi yanmayā pariśaṅkitam || 5-34-17

manaso hi mama prītirutpannā tava darśanāt |

17. athavaa = otherwise; yat = whatever; parishaN^kitam = is suspected; mayaa = by me; etat = that; na hi = is not indeed; evam = so; mama manasaH = in my mind; priitiH = a pleasurable sensation; utpannaa hi = occurred indeed; tava darshanaat = by reason of your audience.

"Otherwise, whatever is suspected by me is not indeed true because in my mind, a pleasurable sensation indeed occurred by reason of your audience."

yadi rāmasya dūtaḥ tvam āgato bhadram astu te || 5-34-18

pṛcchāmi tvām hari śreṣṭha priyā rāma kathā hi me |

18. tvam aagataH yadi = if you have come; raamasya duutaH = as Rama's messenger; astu te = may you be; bhadram = blessed; harishreSTha = O; the best of monkeys!; me = to me; raama kathaa = Rama's anecdote; piyaa hi = is indeed pleasurable; pR^ichchhaami = (hence) I am asking; tvaam = you (to narrate it).

"If you have come as Rama's messenger, may you be blessed! O the best of monkeys! Rama's anecdote is very pleasurable for me. Hence, I am requesting you to narrate it."

guṇān rāmasya kathaya priyasya mama vānara || 5-34-19

cittam harasi me saumya nadī kūlam yathā rayaḥ |

19. vaanara = O monkeys!; kathaya = Narrate; guNaan = the qualities; priiyasya raamasya = of my beloved Rama; saumya = O gentle one!; harasi = you are eroding; me chittam = my mind; rayaH yathaa = as a rapid course of steram nadii kuulam = (erodes) a river-bank.

"O monkey! Narrate the qualities of my beloved Rama. O gentle one! You are eroding my mind as a rapid course of stream erodes a river bank."

aho svapnasya sukhatā yā aham evam cira āhṛtā || 5-34-20

preṣitam nāma paśyāmi rāghaveṇa vana okasam |

20. yaa ham = I; who; chiraahR^itaa = was taken away long ago; pashyaami = is seeing; vanaukasam = a monkey; preSitam naam = sent; raaghavaNa = by Rama; evam = in this way; aho = Alas!; sukhataa = how delightful; sapnasya = of this dream!.

"I, who was taken away long ago, is seeing a monkey sent by Rama in this way. Alas! How delightful this dream is!'

svapne.api yadyaham vīraṃ rāghavam sahalakṣmaṇam || 5-34-21

paśyeyam nāvasīdeyam svapno.api mama matsarī |

21. aham pashyeyam yadi = If I have seen; raaghavam = Rama; viiram = the eminent man; saha lakSmaNam = along with Lakshmana; na avasiideyam = I would not have disheartened; mama = in my case; svapno.api = even the dream; matsarii = is wicked.

"If I have seen the eminent Rama together with Lakshmana, I would not have disheartened. In my case, even my dream is wicked!"

na aham svapnam imam manye svapne dṛṣṭvā hi vānaram || 5-34-22

na śakyo abhyudayaḥ prāptum prāptaḥ ca abhyudayo mama |

22. aham = I; na manye = do not deem; imam = it; svapnam = as a dream; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; vaanaram = a monkey; svapne = in a dream; na shakyaH = is not fit; praaptum = to get; abhyudayam = prosperity; abhyudayaH = (But) prosperity; praaptashcha = has come; mama = to me.

"I do not deem it as a dream. Seeing a monkey in a dream does not bring about prosperity But prosperity has come to me!"

kim nu syāc citta moho ayam bhavet vāta gatiḥ tu iyam || 5-34-23

unmādajo vikāro vā syāt iyam mṛga tṛṣṇikā |

23. syaat kim nu = how possibly; ayam = is it; chitta mohaH = a delusion of my mind? iyan bhavet = is it the impending; vaatagatiH = course of a flatulence? vikaarovaa = or change of mental condition; unmaadaja = born out of madness?; syaatiyam = is it a looming; mR^igatR^iSNikaa = mirage?

"How possibly is it a delusion of my mind? Is it an impending course of flatulence or changing mental condition of madness? Is it a looming mirage?"

athavā na ayam unmādo moho api unmāda lakṣmaṇaḥ || 5-34-24

sambudhye ca aham ātmānam imam ca api vana okasam |

24. athavaa = Otherwise; ayam = It; na unmaadaH = is neither a madness; moho.api = nor even a delusion; unmaada lakSaNaH = which is a symptom of madness; aham = I; sambudhye = am knowing; aatmaanam = about myself; imam vanonkasam = and this monkey.

"Otherwise, it is neither madness nor even a delusion, which is a symptom of madness. Because I am knowing about myself as also about this monkey."

iti evam bahudhā sītā sampradhārya bala abalam || 5-34-25

rakṣasām kāma rūpatvān mene tam rākṣasa adhipam |

25. ityevam = thus; sampradhaarya = deliberating upon; balaabalam = the strengths and weaknesses; bahudhaa = in several ways; siita = Seetha; mane = thought; tam = him; raakSasaadhipam = as Ravana; kaamaruupatvaat = as they can change their forms at will.

Thus deliberating upon the strengths and weaknesses in several ways, Seetha finally imagined him to be Ravana, as demons can change their forms at will.

etām buddhim tadā kṛtvā sītā sā tanu madhyamā || 5-34-26

na prativyājahāra atha vānaram janaka ātmajā |

26. tadaa = then; saa = that; tanumadhyamaa = slender waisted; siitaa = Seetha; janakaatmajaa = the daughter of Janaka; etaam buddhim kR^itvaa = thus having made up her mind; na prativyaajahaara = did not reply in return; vaanaram = to Hanuma; atha = thereafter.

Then, that slender waisted Seetha, the daughter of Janaka, thus having made up her mind, did not reply in return anything further to Hanuman.

sītāyāḥ cintitam buddhvā hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-34-27

śrotra anukūlaiḥ vacanaiḥ tadā tām sampraharṣayat |

27. buddhvaa = understanding; chintitam = the contemplation; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; tadaa = then; sampraharSayat = brought about a great joy; taam = in her; vachanaiH = with his words; shrotraanukuulaiH = favourable to her ears.

Understanding the contemplation of Seetha, Hanuma the son of wind-god then brought about a great joy in her with his words most favourable to her ears (as follows):

āditya iva tejasvī loka kāntaḥ śaśī yathā || 5-34-28

rājā sarvasya lokasya devo vaiśravaṇo yathā |

vikrameṇa upapannaḥ ca yathā viṣṇuḥ mahāyaśāḥ || 5-34-29

28; 29. tejasvii = (Rama) has a great splendour; aaditya iva = like that of the sun; loka kaantaH = pleasing to all; shasiiyathaa = like the moon; raajaa = lord; sarvasya = to the entire; lokasya = world; devo vaishravaNo yathaa = like Kubera the lord of wealth; mahaayashaaH = greatly renowned; viSNuH yathaa = like Vishnu; upapannashcha = and endowed with; vikrameNa = valour.

"Rama has a great splendour like that of the sun. He is pleasing to all like the moon. As Kubera the Lord of wealth, he is a lord to the entire world. Like Vishnu, he is greatly renowned and endowed with valour."

satya vādī madhura vāg devo vācaspatiḥ yathā |

rūpavān subhagaḥ śrīmān kandarpa iva mūrtimān || 5-34-30

30. satyavaadii = (Rama) is a speaker of truth; devaH vaachaspatiryathaa = like lord Brihaspati; madhuravaak = he has a sweet voice; ruupavaan = a handsome man; subhagaH = possessing good fortune; shriimaan = and royal dignity; kandaraH iva = He is like Manmadha; the Lord of love; muurtimaan = personified himself.

"Rama is a speaker of truth. Like Lord Brihaspati, he has a sweet voice. He is a handsome man, possessing good fortune and a royal dignity. He is a personified Manmadha, the lord of love."

sthāna krodha prahartā ca śreṣṭho loke mahārathaḥ |

bāhuc cāyām avaṣṭabdho yasya loko mahātmanaḥ || 5-34-31

31. sthaana krodhaH = (Rama) gets anger at the right time; prahartaacha = He strikes a befitting person; shreSThaH = he is an excellent; mahaarathaH = chariot-warrior; yasya = in which; baahu chchhaayaam = shelter of arms; mahaatmanaH = of the high-souled man; lokaH = the world; avasTabdhaH = is resting on.

"Rama gets anger only at right time. He strikes a befitting person at a right time. He is an excellent chariot-warrior. The world is resting under the shelter of arms of this high souled man."

apakṛśṣya āśrama padān mṛga rūpeṇa rāghavam |

śūnye yena apanītā asi tasya drakṣyasi yat phalam || 5-34-32

32. yena = by which Ravana; mR^igaruupeNa = by means of an illusory antelope; raaghavam = Rama; apakR^iSya = was taken far away; apraniitaa asi = you were stolen; shuunye aashram padaat = from a deserted hermitage; yat = which; phalam = consequence; tasya = to such Ravana; drakSyasi = you will see (later).

"Showing an illusory antelope, Ravana detracted Rama and took you away from a deserted hermitage. You will see later, the consequence Ravana will get for this act."

nacirāt rāvaṇam samkhye yo vadhiṣyati vīryavān |

roṣa pramuktaiḥ iṣubhiḥ jvaladbhiḥ iva pāvakaiḥ || 5-34-33

tena aham preṣito dūtaḥ tvat sakāśam iha āgataḥ |

tvat viyogena duhkha ārtaḥ sa tvām kauśalam abravīt || 5-34-34

33; 34. yaH viiryavaan = which valiant Rama; achiraat = soon; vadhiSyati = is going to kill; raavaNam = Ravana; samkhye = in battle; iSubhiH = with arrows; jvaladbhiH = strongly shining; paavakaiH iva = like sparkles; roSa pramuktaiH = released with anger; tena = by the same Rama; preSitaH = I was sent; iha = here; duutaH = as a messenger; aagataH = and I came; tvatsakaasham = to your presence; saH = that Rama; duHkhaartaH = pained with grief; tvadviyogena = by your separation; abraviit = enquired; tvaam kaushalam = about your welfare.

"Which valiant Rama with arrows strongly shining like sparkles released with anger, by the same Rama I was sent here as a messenger and I arrived at your presence. That Rama, agonised by your separation wishes to enquire of your welfare."

lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahātejāḥ sumitra ānanda vardhanaḥ |

abhivādya mahābāhuḥ so api kauśalam abravīt || 5-34-35

35. saH lakSmaNashcha = that Lakshmana too; mahaa tejaaH = having a great splendour; sumitraa nanda vardhanaH = who augments the happiness of Sumitra his mother; mahaa baahuH = and having long arms; abhivaadya = saluted; tvaam = you; abraviit = and enquired; kaushalam = about your welfare.

"That long-armed Lakshmana too, having a great splendour and who augments the happiness of Sumitra his mother, saluted you and enquired about your welfare."

rāmasya ca sakhā devi sugrīvo nāma vānaraḥ |

rājā vānara mukhyānām sa tvām kauśalam abravīt || 5-34-36

36. devii = O Princess! saH vaanaraH = that monkey; sugriivonaama = named Sugreeva; sakhaa = a companion; raamasya = of Rama; raajaa = and the king; vaanara mukhyaanaam = of the excellent monkeys; abraviit = asked; tvaam kaushalam = about your welfare.

"O princess! That monkey called Sugreeva, a companion of Rama and the king of the excellent monkeys, asked about your welfare."

nityam smarati rāmaḥ tvām sasugrīvaḥ salakṣmaṇaḥ |

diṣṭyā jīvasi vaidehi rākṣasī vaśam āgatā || 5-34-37

37. raamaH = Rama; sa sugriivaH = together with Sugreeva; sa lakSmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; nityam = is always; smarati = recollecting; tvaam = you; vaidehi = O Seetha!; aagataa = (eventhough) coming into; raakSasiivasham = the power of female-demons; jiivasi = you are surviving; diSTyaa = by your good luck.

"Rama, together with Sugreeva and Lakshmana, is always recollecting you. O Seetha! Eventhough coming into the control female-demons, you are somehow surviving by your good luck!"

nacirāt drakṣyase rāmam lakṣmaṇam ca mahāratham |

madhye vānara koṭīnām sugrīvam ca amita ojasam || 5-34-38

38. na chiraat = within a few days; drakSyase = you will see; raamam = Rama; mahaabalam = the mighty; lakSmaNam = lakshmana; amitaujasam = and the highly splendorous; sugriivam cha = Sugreeva; madhye = in the presence of; vaanarakoTiinaam = crores of monkeys.

"Within a few days, you will see Rama, the mighty Lakshmana and the highly splendorous Sugreeva, in the presence of crores of monkeys."

aham sugrīva sacivo hanūmān nāma vānaraḥ |

praviṣṭo nagarīm lankām langhayitvā mahāudadhim || 5-34-39

39. aham = I; vaanaraH = am a monkey; sugriiva sachivaH = the minister of Sugreeva; humaan naamaH = named Hanuma; praviSTaH = I entered; laN^kaam nagariim = the City of Lanka; laN^ghayitva = by traversing; mahodadhim = the great ocean.

"I am a monkey, the minister of Sugreeva, called Hanuma. I entered the city of Lanka, by traversing the great ocean."

kṛtvā mūrdhni pada nyāsam rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ |

tvām draṣṭum upayāto aham samāśritya parākramam || 5-34-40

40. samaashritya = asserting; paraakramam = my strength; kR^itvaa padnyaasam = and putting down my feet; muurdhni = on the head; duraatmanaH raavaNaH = of the evil-minded Ravana; aham = I; upayaataH = have come; draSTum = to see; tvaam = you.

"Asserting my strength and putting down my feet on the head of the evil minded Ravana, I have come to see you."

na aham asmi tathā devi yathā mām avagacchasi |

viśankā tyajyatām eṣā śraddhatsva vadato mama || 5-34-41

41. devi = O princess!; yathaa = As; avagachchhasi = you comprehend; maam = about me; aham = I; na asmi = am not; tathaa = so; tyajyataam eSaa vishaNkaa = let this suspicion be given up; shraddhatsva = believe; mama = me; vadataH = who is saying.

"O Princess! I am not so, as you comprehend me (as Ravana). Let your suspicion be given up. Believe me as I say it."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe catustriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 35

Introduction

Seetha asks Hanuma to describe the various characteristics of Rama and Lakshmana. Hanuma describes n detail to Seetha the appearance and qualities of Rama and Lakshmana. Hanuma also gives an account of how a friendship developed between Rama and Lakshmana as well as Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys. Hanuma also narrates his own life-story from the time he was born till his role as a minister of Sugreeva. He ends the story with his sight of Seetha in Lanka.

tām tu rāma kathām śrutvā vaidehī vānara ṛṣabhāt |

uvāca vacanam sāntvam idam madhurayā girā || 5-35-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; taam = that; raama kathaam = narration about Rama; vaanara rSabhaat = from Hanuma the excellent of monkeys; vaidehii = Seetha; madhurayaa giraa = in a sweet voice; uvaacha = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words; saantvam = which were addressed gently.

Hearing that narration about Rama from Hanuma the excellent of monkeys, Seetha in a sweet voice spoke the following gentle words:

kva te rāmeṇa saṃsargaḥ katham jānāsi lakṣmaṇam |

vānarāṇām narāṇām ca katham āsīt samāgamaḥ || 5-35-2

2. kva = where; samparkaH = was the contact; te = to you; raameNa = with Rama?; katham = how; jaanaasi = do you know; lakSmaNam = Lakshmana?; katham = how; samaagamaH = did the union; vaanaraaNaam naraaNaamcha = between monkeys and men; aasiit = occur?

"Where was your contact with Rama? How do you know Lakshmana? How did the union between monkeys and men arise?"

yāni rāmasya lingāni lakṣmaṇasya ca vānara |

tāni bhūyaḥ samācakṣva na mām śokaḥ samāviśet || 5-35-3

3. vaanara = O Hanuma!; yaani = which (are) liN^gaani = the characteristics; raamasya = of Rama; lakSmaNasya = and of Lakshmana?; saamaachakSya = tell; taani = them; shokaH = sorrow; na samaavishet = will not take possession; maam = of me; bhuuyaH = again.

"O Hanuma! What are the characteristics of Rama and Lakshmana? Narrate them to me, so that sorrow will not take possession of me again."

kīdṛśam tasya saṃsthānam rūpam rāmasya kīdṛśam |

katham ūrū katham bāhū lakṣmaṇasya ca śaṃsa me || 5-35-4

4. kii dR^isham = of what kind; samsthaanam = was the appearance; tasya raamasya = of that Rama; lakSmaNasya = and of Lakshmana? kiidR^isham = of what kind was; ruupam = the form?; katham = how (were); uuruu = the thighs?; katham = how were; baahuu = the arms? shamse = tell; me = me.

"Of what kind was the appearance of that Rama and of Lakshmana? Of what kind was their form? How were the thighs? How were the arms? Tell me."

evam uktaḥ tu vaidehyā hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

tato rāmam yathā tattvam ākhyātum upacakrame || 5-35-5

5. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; vaidehyaa = by Seetha; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; tataH = then; upachakrame = started; aakhyaatum = to tell; raamam = about Rama; yathaatattvam = according to the actual state.

Hearing the words of Seetha, Hanuma, the son of wind-god, then started to describe Rama according to his actual state (as follows):

jānantī bata diṣṭyā mām vaidehi paripṛcchasi |

bhartuḥ kamala patra akṣi samkhyānam lakṣmaṇasya ca || 5-35-6

6. vaidehi = O Seetha; kamalapatraakSi = having eyes resembling lotus leaves!; diSTya = by fortune; paripR^ichchhasi = you are asking; samsthaanam = about the appearance; bhartuH = of Rama your husband; lakSmaNasya = and of Lakshmana; jaanantii = eventhough you know about them; bata = Alas; what a pleasure!.

"O Seetha having eyes resembling lotus leaves! By my fortune, you are enquiring about the appearance of Rama your husband and Lakshmana, eventhough you know about them. Alas! what a pleasure!"

yāni rāmasya cihnāni lakṣmaṇasya ca yāni vai |

lakṣitāni viśāla akṣi vadataḥ śṛṇu tāni me || 5-35-7

7. vishaalaakSi = O Seetha the large-eyed woman!; yaani chihnaani = of which characteristics; raamasya = of Rama; yaani = and of which characteristics; lakSmaNasya cha = of Lakshmana; lakSitaani = were seen; shR^iNu = hear; taani = them; me = from me.

"O the large eyed Seetha! I tell the characteristics of Rama and Lakshmana as I recognized them; hear them from me."

rāmaḥ kamala patra akṣaḥ sarva bhūta mano haraḥ |

rūpa dākṣiṇya sampannaḥ prasūto janaka ātmaje || 5-35-8

8. jaanakaatmaje = O Seetha the daughter of Janaka!; raamaH = Rama; kamala patraakSaH = has his eyes resembling the petals of a lotus; sarva sattvamanoharaH = he has a handsomeness; attracting the hearts of all living beings; ruupa dakSiNya sampannaH = He is endowed with grace and dexterity; prasuutaH = from the time he was born.

"O Seetha the daughter of Janaka! Rama has his eyes resembling the petals of a lotus. He has a handsomeness, attracting the hearts of all living beings. He is endowed with grace and dexterity, by birth."

tejasā āditya samkāśaḥ kṣamayā pṛthivī samaḥ |

bṛhaspati samo buddhyā yaśasā vāsava upamaḥ || 5-35-9

9. aaditya sankaashaH = he is equal to the sun; tejasaa = in splendour; pR^ithiviisamaH = equal to the earth; kSamayaa = in endurance; bR^ihaspati samaH = equal to Brihaspati; buddhyaa = in intelligence; vaasavopamaH = and equal to Indra; yashasaa = in fame.

"He is equal to the sun in splendour, earth in endurance, Brihaspati in intelligence and Indra in fame."

rakṣitā jīva lokasya sva janasya ca rakṣitā |

rakṣitā svasya vṛttasya dharmasya ca param tapaḥ || 5-35-10

10. paramtapaH = Rama; the tormentator of his adversaries; rakSitaa = is a protector; jiivalokasya = of the world of beings; abhirakSitaa = further protecting; svajanasya = his own people; rakSitaa = he is the protector; vR^ittasya = his own behaviour; dharmasyacha = and righteousness.

"Rama the tormentator of his adversaries, is a protector of the world of beings, further protecting his own people. He is the protector of his own behaviour and righteousness.

rāmo bhāmini lokasya cāturvarṇyasya rakṣitā |

maryādānām ca lokasya kartā kārayitā ca saḥ || 5-35-11

11. bhaamini = O Seetha!; raamaH = Rama; rakSitaa = is the protector*; chaaturvarNasya = of the four castes; lokasya = of the world; saH = He; kartaa = is the doer; kaarayitaachaiva = and also the agent; maryaadaanaam = for the proprieties of conduct; lokaanaam = of people.

"O Seetha! Rama is the protector of the four castes of the world. He is the doer and also the agent for the people's propriety of conduct."

* Four principal castes described in Manu's code - Brahmanas (priestly class), Kshatriyas (members of military or reigning order); Vaisyas (Traders and agriculturists) and Sudras (class of servitude).

arciṣmān arcito atyartham brahma carya vrate sthitaḥ |

sādhūnām upakārajñaḥ pracārajñaḥ ca karmaṇām || 5-35-12

12. archiSmaan = (Rama) Rama is a resplendent man; architaH = He is respected; atyartham = exceedingly; sthitaH = He is established; brahmacharya vrate = in a vow of chastity; upakaarajNaH = He knows how to do good; saadhuunaam = to virtuous people; prachaaraJNashcha = He knows the application and advantage; karmaNaam = of actions.

"Rama is a resplendent man. He is respected exceedingly. He is established in a vow of chastity. He knows how to do good to virtuous people. He knows the application and advantage of his actions."

rāja vidyā vinītaḥ ca brāhmaṇānām upāsitā |

śrutavān śīla sampanno vinītaḥ ca param tapaḥ || 5-35-13

13. raaja vidyaa viniitashcha = He is well trained in statesmanship; upaasitaa = He honours; braahmaNaanaam = Brahmins; the priestly class; shrutavaan = He possesses sacred knowledge; shiilasamapannaH = He is endowed with a good conduct; viniitaH = He is a modest-man; paramtapaH = He torments his adversaries.

"He is well trained in statesmanship. He honours brahmins, the priestly class. He possesses sacred knowledge. He is endowed with good conduct. He is a modest man. He torments his adversaries."

yajuḥ veda vinītaḥ ca vedavidbhiḥ supūjitaḥ |

dhanuḥ vede ca vede ca veda angeṣu ca niṣṭhitaḥ || 5-35-14

14. yadurveda viniitashcha = He got trained in Yajurveda; the sacrificial Veda; supuujitaH = he is highly honoured; veda vidbhiH = by those well-versed in Vedas; niSThitaH = He is skilled in; dhanurvedecha = Dhanurveda; the science of archery; vedeSu = other Vedas; vedaaNgecha = and the six limbs of Vedangas.

"He got trained in Yajurveda, the sacrificial Veda. He is highly honoured by those well-versed in Vedas. He is skilled in Dhanurveda, the science of archery, other Vedas and the six limbs* of Vedangas."

Six limbs of Vedangas : 1) Siksha, the science of proper articulaton and pronunciation 2) Chandas, the metre 3) Vyakarana, the grammar 4) Nirukta, the explanation of difficult Vedic words 5) Jyotisha, the astronomy or rather the Vedic Calendar. 6) Kalpa, the ceremonial represented by a large number of Sura works.

vipula aṃso mahābāhuḥ kambu grīvaḥ śubha ānanaḥ |

gūḍha jatruḥ sutāmra akṣo rāmo devi janaiḥ śrutaḥ || 5-35-15

15. devi = O Princess!; raamaH = Rama; vipulaamsaH = is broad-shouldered; mahaabaahuH = long-armed; kambugriivaH = has a shell-like neck; shubhaananaH = has an auspicious countenance; guuDha jatruH = He has hidden collar-bone; suutaamraakSaH = He has beautiful red eyes; shrutaH = he is heard about; janaiH = by people.

"O princess! Rama is a broad shouldered and a long-armed man. He has a shell-like neck. He has a handsome countenance. He has a hidden collar-bone. He has beautiful red eyes. His fame is heard about by people."

dundubhi svana nirghoṣaḥ snigdha varṇaḥ pratāpavān |

samaḥ sama vibhakta ango varṇam śyāmam samāśritaḥ || 5-35-16

16. dundubhisvananirghoSaH = He has a voice like the sound of a kettle-drum; snigdhavarNah = He has a shining skin; prataapavaan = He is full of splendour; samaH = He is square-built; samavibhaktaaN^gaH = His limbs are symmetrically built; samaashritaH = He is endowed with; shyaamam varNam = a dark-brown complexion.

"He has a voice like the sound of a kettle-drum. He has a shining skin. He is full of splendour. He is square-built. His limbs are built symmetrically. He is endowed with a dark-brown complexion."

tristhiraḥ tripralambaḥ ca trisamaḥ triṣu ca unnataḥ |

trivalīvān tryavanataḥ catuḥ vyangaḥ triśīrṣavān || 5-35-17

17. tristhiraH = He is ever firm in three limbs (viz. the breast; wrist and fist); tripralambashcha = long in three (viz. his locks; testicles and knees); unnataH = elevated; triSu = in three (viz. the breast; rim of the navel and the lower abdomen); tritaamraH = coppery in three (viz. the rims of his eyes; nails; palms and soles); smigdhaH triSucha = soft in three (viz. the lines on his soles; hair and the end of membrum virile); nityashaH = and always; triSu gambhiiraH = deep in three (viz. the voice; gait and the navel).

"He is ever firm in three limbs (viz. the breast, waist and fist), long in three (viz. the breast, waist and fist), long in three (viz. the eyebrows, arms and soles), uniform in three (viz. his locks, testical and knees, elevated in three (viz. his breast, rim of his navel and lower abdomen), coppery in three of the navel and the lower abdomen), coppery in three (viz. the rims of his eyes, nails, palms and soles), soft in three (viz. the lines on his soles, hair and the end of the membrane virile) and always deep in three (viz. the voice, gait and the navel)."

trivalīvāṃstryavanataścaturvyaṅgastriśīrṣavān |

catuṣkalaścaturlekhaścatuṣkiṣkuścatuḥsamaḥ || 5-35-18

18. trivaliivaan = He has three folds (in the skin of his neck and belly); tryavanataH = He is depressed at three places (viz. the middle of his soles; the lines on his soles and the nipples); chaturvyaN^gaH = undersized at four place (viz. the neck; membrum virile; the back and the shanks); trishiirSavaan = He is endowed with three spirals in the hair of his head; four lines at the root of his thumbs and the four lines on his forehead; chatuSkalaH = He has four marks on his thumb (denoting his proficiency in the four Vedas); chaturlekhaH = He has four lines on his forehead (indicating longevity); c

"He has three folds in the skin of his neck and belly. He is depressed at three places (viz. the middle of his soles, the lines on his soles and the nipples). He is undersized at four places (viz. the neck, membran virile, the back and the shanks). He is endowed with three spirals in the hair of his head. He has four lines at the root of his thumb (denoting his proficiency in the four Vedas). He has four lines on his forehead (indicating longevity). He is four cubits high (96 inches). He has four pairs of limbs (viz. the cheeks, arms, shanks and knees) equally matched."

catuṣ kalaḥ catuḥ lekhaḥ catuṣ kiṣkuḥ catuḥ samaḥ |

caturdaśa sama dvandvaḥ catuḥ daṣṭaḥ catuḥ gatiḥ || 5-35-19

19. chaturdashamadvandvaH = He has fourteen other pairs of limbs (viz. the eye brows; nostrils; eyes; ears; the lips; nipples; elbows; wrists; knees; testicles; loins; hands; feet and thighs) equally matched; chaturdamSTraH = the four large teeth at both the ends of his upper and lower jaws are very sharp; chaturgatiH = He walks in four gaits (resembling the; walks of a lion; a tiger; an elephant and a bull); mahoSTha hanunaasashcha = He is endowed with excellent lips; chin and nose; paN^chasnigdhaH = He has five glossy limbs (viz. the hair; eyes; teeth; skin and soles); aSTa vamshavaan = He has eight long limbs (viz. the arms; fingers and toes; eyes and ears; thighs and shanks).

"He has fourteen other pairs of limbs (viz. the eye brows, nostrils, eyes, ears, lips, nipples, elbows, wrists, knees testicles, lions, hands, feet and thighs) equally matched. The four large teeth at both the ends of his upper and lower jaws are very sharp. He walks in four gaits (resembling the walks of a lion, a tiger, an elephant and a bull). He is endowed with excellent lips, chin and nose. He has five glossy limbs (viz. the hair, eyes, teeth, skin and soles). He has eight long limbs (viz. the arms, fingers and toes, eyes and ears, thighs and shanks).

daśa padmo daśa bṛhat tribhiḥ vyāpto dvi śuklavān |

ṣaḍ unnato nava tanuḥ tribhiḥ vyāpnoti rāghavaḥ || 5-35-20

20. raaghavaH = Rama; dashapadmaH = has ten lotus-like limbs (viz. the countenance; the mouth; the eyes; the tongue; lips; palate; breasts; nails; the hands and the feet); dashabR^ihat = He has ten ample limbs (viz. the chest; the head; the forehead; the neck; the arms the heart; the mouth; the feet; the back and the ears); vyaaptaH = He is spread through; tribhiH = by reason of three (viz. splendour; renown and glory); vyaaptaH = He is spread through; tribhiH = by reason of three (viz. splendour; renown and glor); dvishuklavaan = He is doubly pure (on father's and mother's side); SaDunnataH = He is elevated in six limbs (viz the flanks; the abdomen; the breast; the nose; the shoulders and the forehead); navatanuH = He is small; thin; fine or sharp in nine (viz. the hair; the moustaches and the beard; nails; the hair on the body; the skin; the finger joints; the membran virile; acumen adn perception) vyaaproti = He pursus religious merit; world riches and sensuous delight in three periods ( viz the forenoon; midday and afternoon).

"Rama has ten lotus-like limbs (viz. the countenance, the mouth, the eyes, the tongue, lips, palate, breasts, nails, the hands and the feet). He has ten ample limbs (viz. the chest, the head, the forehead, the neck, the arms, the heart, the mouth the feet, the back and the ears). He is spread through by reason of three (viz. splendour, renown and glory). He is doubly pure (on father's and mother's side). He is elevated in six limbs (viz. the flanks, the abdomen, the breast, the nose, the shoulders and the forehead). He is small, thin, fine or sharp in nine (viz. the hair, the moustaches and the beard, nails the hair on the body, the skin, the finger-joints, the membrum virile, acumen and perception). He pursues religious merit, worldly riches and the sensuous delight in three periods (viz. the forenoon, midday and afternoon).

satya dharma paraḥ śrīmān samgraha anugrahe rataḥ |

deśa kāla vibhāgajñaḥ sarva loka priyam vadaḥ || 5-35-21

21. satyadharmaparaH = Rama is engrossed in truth and righteousness; shriimaan = He is a prosperous man; rataH = He is interested in; samgrahaanugrahe = reception and facilitation; desha kaala vibhaagaJNaH = He knows apportioning of place and time; sarvalokapriyamvadaH = He speaks affectionately with all.

"Rama is engrossed in truth and righteousness. He is a prosperous man. He is interested in reception and facilitation. He knows how to apportion place and time. He speaks affectionately with all."

bhrātā ca tasya dvaimātraḥ saumitriḥ aparājitaḥ |

anurāgena rūpeṇa guṇaiḥ caiva tathā vidhaḥ || 5-35-22

22. aparaajitah = the invincible; saumitriH = Lakshmana; tasya = that Rama's vaimaatraH = step-mother's son; bhraataa = and the brother; tathaavidhaH = is like that Rama; anuraageNa = in affection; ruupeNa = in appearance guNaishchaiva = and in qualities.

"The invincible Lakshmana, the son of Rama's step-mother and Rama's brother, is resembling Rama in appearance, affection and in qualities."

tāvubhau naraśārḍūlau tvaddarśanasamutsukau |

vicinvanau mahīm kṛtsnāmasmābhirabhisamgātau || 5-35-23

23. tau = those; ubhau = two; narashaarduulau = tigers among men; tvaddarshana samutsukau = very anxiously desirous of seeing you; vichinvantau = and searching; kR^itsnaam = all over; mahiim = the earth; abhisamgatau = came in contact; asmaabhiH = with us.

"Rama and Lakshmana, the two tigers among men, very anxiously desirous of seeing you and searching all over the earth, came in contact with us."

tvām eva mārgamāṇo tau vicarantau vasum dharām |

dadarśatuḥ mṛga patim pūrvajena avaropitam || 5-35-24

ṛśyamūkasya pṛṣṭhe tu bahu pādapa samkule |

bhrātuḥ bhārya ārtam āsīnam sugrīvam priya darśanam || 5-35-25

24; 25. tau = those two; Rama and Lakshmana; vicharantau = wandering maargamaaNau = in search of; tvaameva = you only; vasundharaam = on the earth; dadarshatuH = saw; sugriivam = Sugreeva; mR^igapatim = the Lord of monkeys; aasiinam = sitting; R^ishyamuukasya pR^iSThe = on the top of R^ishyamuka mountain; bahupaadapasamkule = filled with several trees; avaropitam = having been dethroned; puurvajena = by his elder brother; bhayaartam = oppressed with fear; bhraatuH = from his brother; priyadarshanam = and who was pleasant to the sight.

"Those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana, wandering only in search of you all over the earth, saw Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys, sitting on the top of Rishyamuka mountain, filled with several trees, having been dethroned by his elder brother, oppressed with fear, but who was pleasant to the sight."

vayam tu hari rājam tam sugrīvam satya samgaram |

paricaryāmahe rājyāt pūrvajena avaropitam || 5-35-26

26. vayamtu = we; for one; paricharyaasnahe = are serving; tam = that; sugriivam = Sugreeva; hariraajam = the Lord of monkeys; satya samgaram = who was true to his promise; avaropitam = and who was dethroned; raajyaat = from the kingdom; puurvajena = by his elder brother.

"We for one are serving that Sugreeva, the Lord of monkeys, who was true to his promise, but was dethroned from the kingdom from his elder brother."

tataḥ tau cīra vasanau dhanuḥ pravara pāṇinau |

ṛśyamūkasya śailasya ramyam deśam upāgatau || 5-35-27

27. tataH = then; tau = those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; chiiravasanau = wearing clothes made of bark; dhanuH pravara paaNinau = arming the best bows; upaagatau = came; ramyam = to the charming; desham = place; R^ishyamuukasya = shailasya of Rishyamuka mountain.

"In the meanwhile, those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana, wearing clothes made of bark and arming the best bows, came to the charming place of Rishyamuka mountain."

sa tau dṛṣṭvā nara vyāghrau dhanvinau vānara ṛṣabhaḥ |

abhipluto gireḥ tasya śikharam bhaya mohitaḥ || 5-35-28

28. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; saH = those; naravyaaghrau = excellent of men; dhanvinau = coming with bows in hand; saH = that; vaanararSabhaH = Sugreeva the best of monkeys; bhayamohitaH = was deluded with fear; abhiplutaH = and jumped over; shikharam = to the hill-top; tasya = of that; gireH = mountain.

"Seeing Rama and Lakshmana, the excellent of men, coming with bows in hand, that Sugreeva the best of monkeys was deluded with fear and jumped over to the hill-top of that mountain."

tataḥ sa śikhare tasmin vānara indro vyavasthitaḥ |

tayoḥ samīpam mām eva preṣayāmāsa satvaraḥ || 5-35-29

29. tataH = thereafter; vyavasthitaH = stationed; tasmin shikhare = on that hill-top; saH = that; vaanarendraH = Sugreeva the lord of monkeys; satvaram = very soon; preSayaamaasa = sent; maaneva = me only; samiipam = to approach; tayoH = those two (brothers)

"Thereafter, stationed on that hill-top, that Sugreeva the lord of monkeys, very soon sent me only, to approach those two brothers."

tāv aham puruṣa vyāghrau sugrīva vacanāt prabhū |

rūpa lakṣaṇa sampannau kṛta añjaliḥ upasthitaḥ || 5-35-30

30. sugreeva vachanaat = as per the words of Sugreeva; aham = I; kR^itaaN^jaliH = making salutations; upasthitaH = reached; tau = those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; puruSavyaaghrau = the tigers among men; prabhuu = the capable men; ruupalakSaNa sampannau = and endowed with a good form and characteristics.

"On that command of Sugreeva, I reached saluting those two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana the excellent and capable men, endowed with good form and characteristics."

tau parijñāta tattva arthau mayā prīti samanvitau |

pṛṣṭham āropya tam deśam prāpitau puruṣa ṛṣabhau || 5-35-31

31. tau = those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; puruSarSabhau = the excellent among men; parijJNaata tattvarthau = having known the exact position (about Sugreeva); priitisamanvitau = and fully endowed with kindness; aaropya = wee made to ascend; mama pR^iSTham = my back; praapitau = and caused to arrive at; tam desham = that place (where Sugreeva and others were present).

"Those two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, the excellent among men, were fully endowed with kindness, after knowing the exact position about Sugreeva. Then, I made Rama and Lakshmana to ascend on my back and took them to Sugreeva's place."

niveditau ca tattvena sugrīvāya mahātmane |

tayoḥ anyonya sambhāṣāt bhṛśam prītiḥ ajāyata || 5-35-32

32. sugriivaaya = for Sugreeva; mahaatmana = the high-souled; niveditau = was made known (by me); tattvena = the true state (about Rama and Lakshman); anyonya samlaapaat = by the mutual converstaion; bhR^isham = a great; prritiH = friendship; ajaayata = was developed.

"I informed the high-souled Sugreeva about the true position of Rama and Lakshmana. After a mutual conversation between those two brothers and Sugreeva, a great friendship developed among them."

tatastau prītisaṃpannau hari īśvara nara īśvarau |

paraspara kṛta āśvāsau kathayā pūrva vṛttayā || 5-35-33

33. tataH = thereafter; tau = those two; hariishvaranareshvarau = Sugreeva the lord of monkeys and Rama; the excellent among men; priitisampannau = endowed with friendship; kathayaa = by the narration; puurva vR^ittayaa = of the earlier occurrances; parasparakR^itaashvaasau = developed mutual confidence.

"Thus endowed with friendship, Sugreeva the lord of monkeys and Rama the best of men, by talking together of their earlier occurrences, developed mutual confidence."

tam tataḥ sāntvayāmāsa sugrīvam lakṣmaṇa āgrajaḥ |

strī hetoḥ vālinā bhrātrā nirastam uru tejasā || 5-35-34

34. tataH = thereafter; saH = that; lakSmaNaagrajaH = Rama; the elder brother of Lakshmana; vaalinaa = through Vali; urutejasaa = of great splendour; bhraatraa = the brother of Sugreeva; saantvayaamaasa = consoled; sugriivam = Sugreeva; nirastam = who was expelled (from the kingdom by Vali); strii hetaH = for the sake of Ruma; a woman.

"Thereafter, that Rama the elder brother of Lakshmana, through the extremely effulgent Vali the brother of Sugreeva, consoled Sugreeva who was earlier expelled from the kingdom; (by Vali), for the sake of Ruma a woman."

tataḥ tvan nāśajam śokam rāmasya akliṣṭa karmaṇaḥ |

lakṣmaṇo vānara indrāya sugrīvāya nyavedayat || 5-35-35

35. tataH = then; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; nyavedayat = informed; sugriivaaya = Sugreeva; vaanarendraaya = the king of monkeys; shokam = about the sorrow; ramasya = of Rama; akliSTakarmaNaH = who is unwearied in action; tvannaashajam = generated out of your disappearance.

"Then, Lakshmana informed Sugreeva the king of monkeys about the sadness of Rama, (who is unwearied in action), born out of your disappearance."

sa śrutvā vānara indraḥ tu lakṣmaṇena īritam vacaḥ |

tadā āsīn niṣprabho atyartham graha grasta iva aṃśumān || 5-35-36

36. shrutvaa = having heard; vahaH = the words; iiritam = spoken; lakSmaNena = by Lakshmana; saH = that; vaanarendrastu = Sugreeva on his part; tadaa = then; aasiit = became; niSprabhaH = dim-witted; atyartham = very much; amshumaaniva = like the sun; grahagrastaH = overpowered by Rahu; the inauspicious planet.

"Hearing the words of Lakshmana, Sugreeva then became highly dim-witted, as the sun becomes dim when overpowered by an eclipse."

tataḥ tvat gātra śobhīni rakṣasā hriyamāṇayā |

yāni ābharaṇa jālāni pātitāni mahī tale || 5-35-37

tāni sarvāṇi rāmāya ānīya hari yūthapāḥ |

samhṛṣṭā darśayām āsuḥ gatim tu na viduḥ tava || 5-35-38

37; 38. tataH = thereafter; yaani = which; aabharaNajaalaani = multitude of ornaments; tvadgaatrashobhini = adorning on your body; hriyamaaNayaa = and which were being snatched away; rakSasaa = by Ravana; paatitaani = and which were dropped; mahiitale = on tot he earth; taani sarvaaNI = all those ornaments; aaniiya = were brought; hariyuuthapaaH = by monkeys-leaders; samhR^iSTaaH = joyfully; darshamaanuH = shown; raamaaya = to Rama; na viduH = (But) they did not know; tava = your; gatimtu = path (of further movement).

"Thereafter, all those multitude of ornaments which adorned your body, which were being tried to be be snatched away by Ravana and which were dropped on to the earth, were brought by monkey-leaders joyfully and shown to Rama. But the monkey-leaders did not know the further course of your movement."

tāni rāmāya dattāni mayā eva upahṛtāni ca |

svanavanti avakīrṇanti tasmin vihata cetasi || 5-35-39

39. taani = those ornaments; upahR^itaani = were brought near; raamaaya = to Rama; dathaani = and were given (to him); mayaiva = just by me; tasmin vigata chetasi = while he (Rama) was losing consciousness; svanavanti = the resounding ornaments; avakiirNaani = were scattered.

"I indeed brought those ornaments near to Rama and gave them to him. Then, soon after receiving them, Rama lost his consciousness and the resounding ornaments were scattered all over."

tāni anke darśanīyāni kṛtvā bahu vidham tataḥ |

tena deva prakāśena devena paridevitam || 5-35-40

40. taani darshaaniiyaani = those beautiful ornaments; tava = of yours; kR^itvaa = were kept; aN^ke = in the flank; tena devena = by that Lord Rama; devaprakaashena = looking like god; paridevitam = lamented; bahuvidham = in many ways.

"That Lord Rama looking like god, kept those beautiful ornaments of yours in his flank and lamented in many ways."

paśyataḥ tasyā rudataḥ tāmyataḥ ca punaḥ punaḥ |

prādīpayan dāśaratheḥ tāni śoka huta aśanam || 5-35-41

41. taani = those ornaments; praadiipayan = ignited; shoka hutaashanam = fire of grief; daasharatheH = of Rama; pashyataH = who was seeing; taani = them; rudataH = lamenting; taamyatashcha = and getting suffocated; punaH punaH = again and again.

"While seeing those ornaments, Rama was lamenting and getting suffocated again and again. Thus, those ornaments ignited the fire of Rama's grief."

śayitam ca ciram tena duhkha ārtena mahātmanā |

mayā api vividhaiḥ vākyaiḥ kṛcchrāt utthāpitaḥ punaḥ || 5-35-42

42. tena mahaatmanaa = by that mighty man; duHkhaartena = who was grief stricken; shayitamcha = and lying on the floor; chiram = for a long time; punaH utthaapitaH = was again made to get up; mayaapi = by me; kR^ichchhraat = with difficulty; vividhaiH vaakyaiH = by telling several words.

"That grief-stricken mighty man was thus lying on the floor for a long time. Then, with great difficulty, I made him to get up by telling several consoling words."

tāni dṛṣṭvā mahāarhāṇi darśayitvā muhuḥ muhuḥ |

rāghavaḥ saha saumitriḥ sugrīve sa nyavedayat || 5-35-43

43. saH raaghavaH = that Rama; mahaabaahuH = the long armed; saha saumitriH = along with Lakshmana; dR^iSTvaa = having seen; darshayitvaa = examined; taani = those ornaments; muhuH muhuH = angain and again; nyavedayat = and gave; sugriiva = to Sugreeva.

"That long-armed Rama, along with Lakshmana, after seeing those ornaments, examined them, again and again. He later gave them to Sugreeva."

sa tava adarśanāt ārye rāghavaḥ paritapyate |

mahatā jvalatā nityam agninā iva agni parvataḥ || 5-35-44

44. aarye = O; the kind mistress!; tava adarshanaat = as you were being unseen; saH raaghavaH = that Rama; paritapyate = was tormented; nityam = forever; jvalataa mahataa agninaa = with a great flaming fire (of grief); agniparvataH iva = like a volcano.

"O the kind mistress! As you were being unseen, Rama was tormented forever with a great flaming fire of grief, like a volcano."

tvat kṛte tam anidrā ca śokaḥ cintā ca rāghavam |

tāpayanti mahātmānam agni agāram iva agnayaḥ || 5-35-45

45. tvatkR^ite = for your sake; tam raaghavam mahaatmanam = to that great souled Rama; anidraacha = insomnia; shokaH = grief; chintaacha = and worry; taapayanti = were tormenting; agnayah iva = like flames; agnyagaaram = to a burning house.

"For your sake, insomnia, grief and worry were tormenting that great souled Rama, as flames torment a burning house."

tava adarśana śokena rāghavaḥ pravicālyate |

mahatā bhūmi kampena mahān iva śilā uccayaḥ || 5-35-46

46. tava adarshana shokena = by the grief; caused by your invisibility; raaghavaH = Rama; pravichaalyate = was trembled; mahataa bhuumikampena = as a great earth quake; (trembles); mahaan shilochchayaH iva = a high mountain.

"By the grief caused by your not being seen, Rama is trembled with grief, as a high mountain is trembled by a great earthquake."

kānānāni suramyāṇi nadī prasravaṇāni ca |

caran na ratim āpnoti tvam apaśyan nṛpa ātmaje || 5-35-47

47. nR^ipaatmaje = O princess!; apashyan = not seeing; tvaam = you; (Rama); na aapnoti = is not obtaining; ratim = delight; charan = while moving in suramyaaNi kaananaani = very beautiful forests; nadiiH = rivers; prasravaNaani cha = and water-falls.

"O princess! In not seeing you, Rama is not obtaining delight, even while moving in quite charming forests, encompassing rivers and water-falls."

sa tvām manuja śārdūlaḥ kṣipram prāpsyati rāghavaḥ |

samitra bāndhavam hatvā rāvaṇam janaka ātmaje || 5-35-48

48. janakaatmaje = O Seetha the daughter of Janaka!; saH raaghavaH = that Rama; manujashaarduulaH = the excellent of men; praapsyasi = will receive; tvaam = you; kSipram = soon; hatvaa = killing; raavaNam = Ravana; samitra baandhavam = along with his friends and relatives.

"O Seetha the daughter of Janaka! That Rama the excellent of men will receive you, soon after, killing Ravana along with Ravana's friends and relatives."

sahitau rāma sugrīvāv ubhāv akurutām tadā |

samayam vālinam hantum tava ca anveṣaṇam tathā || 5-35-49

49. tadaa = then; ubhau = both; raama sugriivau = Rama and Sugreeva; sahitau = were together; akurutaam = and made; samayam = an agreement; hantum = (That Rama) to kill; vaalinam = Vali; tathaa = (and Sugreeva); anveSaNam = to arrange for a search; tava = of you.

"That day when Rama and Sugreeva were together, both of them made an agreement that Rama would annihilate Vali and Sugreeva would arrange for a search of you."

tatastābhyām kumārābhyām vīrābhyām sa harīśvaraḥ |

kiṣkindhām samūpāgamya vālī yuddhe nipātitaḥ || 5-35-50

50. tataH = thereafter; taabhyaam = those; viiraabhyaam = valiant; kumaaraabhyaam = princes; samupaayamya = having reached; kiSkindhaam = Kishkindha; saH = that; vaalii = Vali; hariishvaraH = the king of monkeys; nipaanitaH = was tumbled down; yuddhe = in a combat.

"Thereafter, Rama and Lakshmana the two valiant princes reached Kishkindha. Rama killed Vali the king of monkeys there in a combat."

tato nihatya tarasā rāmo vālinam āhave |

sarva ṛṣka hari samghānām sugrīvam akarot patim || 5-35-51

51. tataH = after; nihatya = killing; vaalinam = Vali; achave = in combat; tarasaa = by his strength; raamaH = Rama; akarot = made; sugriivam = Sugreeva; patim = the king; sarvaR^ikSa hari samghaanaam = for the entire multitude of bears and monkeys.

"After killing Vali in combat by means of his strength, Rama made Sugreeva the king for the entire multitude of bears and monkeys."

rāma sugrīvayoḥ aikyam devi evam samajāyata |

hanūmantam ca mām viddhi tayoḥ dūtam iha āgatam || 5-35-52

52. devi = O princess!; aikyam = A friendship; samajaayata = was held well; evam = in such a manner; raama sugreevayoH = between Rama and Sugreeva; vidhi = know; maam = me; hanumantam = as Hanuma; aagatam = who came; iha = here; duutam = as a messenger; tayoH = for both of them.

"O princess! A friendship was held well in such a manner between Rama and Sugreeva. Know me as Hanuma, who came here as a messenger on behalf of both of them."

sva rājyam prāpya sugrīvaḥ samanīya mahāharīn |

tvat artham preṣayāmāsa diśo daśa mahābalān || 5-35-53

53. praapya = having got; svaraajyam = his own kingdom; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; samaaniiya = summoned for; mahaabalaan = mighty; hariishvaraan = and capable monkeys; preSayaamaasa = and sent (them); dasha = to ten; dishaH = directions; tvadartham = for your sake.

"Having got his own kingdom, Sugreeva summoned for mighty as well as capable monkeys and sent them to ten different directions in search of you."

ādiṣṭā vānara indreṇa sugrīveṇa mahāojasaḥ |

adri rāja pratīkāśāḥ sarvataḥ prasthitā mahīm || 5-35-54

54. aadiSTaaH = as commanded; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; mahaujasaa = of great splendour; vaanarendreNa = and the king of monkeys; adriraaja pratiikaaSaH = those monkeys resembling the king of mountains; prasthitaaH = started out; mahiim = on earth; sarvataH = in all directions.

"As commanded by Sugreeva of a great splendour and the king of monkeys, those monkeys resembling Himalayan mountains, started out on all directions of the earth."

tataste mārgamāṇā vai sugrīvavacanāturāḥ |

caranti vasudhām kṛtsnām vayamanye ca vānarāḥ || 5-35-55

55. tataH = then; vayam = we; te = as such; anye vaanaraaH cha = and other monkeys; sugriiva vachanaaturaaH = who are eager to fulfill the command of Sugreeva; maargamaaNaH = are in search of you; charanto = and wandering kR^itsnaam = the entire; vasudhaam = earth.

"Then, we along with other monkeys too who are eager to fulfill the command of Sugreeva, are wandering the entire earth in search of you."

angado nāma lakṣmīvān vāli sūnuḥ mahābalaḥ |

prasthitaḥ kapi śārdūlaḥ tribhāga bala samvṛtaḥ || 5-35-56

56. harishaarduulaH = an excellent monkey; aN^gadonaama = named Angada; lakSmiivaan = possessed of fortune; vaalisuunuH = son of Vali; mahaabalaH = are mostly powerful monkey; prasthitaH = set out; tribhaagasam vR^itaH = taking one third of army (along with him).

"An excellent monkey named Angada, possessed of fortune, son of Vali and having great strength, taking one third of army along with him, set out in search of you."

teṣām no vipranaṣṭānām vindhye parvata sattame |

bhṛśam śoka parītanām aho rātra gaṇā gatāḥ || 5-35-57

57. ahoraatragaNaaH = a number of days and night; gataaH = passed; teSaa = filled as we were with grief; vipraNaSTaanaam = having got lost our way intensely; vindhye parvata sattame = in a mountain range called Vindhya.

"A number of days and nights passed, filled as we were with grief, having got lost our way intensely in a mountain-range called Vindhya."

te vayam kārya nairāśyāt kālasya atikrameṇa ca |

bhayāc ca kapi rājasya prāṇān tyaktum vyavasthitāḥ || 5-35-58

58. te vayam vyavasthitaaH = we were as such determined; tyaktum = to forsake; praaNaan = our lives; kaarya nairaashyaat = because of despair in our non-fulfillment of work; kaalasya atikrameNacha = in our over-tapping the time-limit (given by Sugreeva); bhayaachcha = and in fear; kapiraajasya = of Sugreeva the king of monkeys.

"We were determined to forsake our lives because of despair in our non-fulfillment of work, in our overstepping of time-limit given by Sugreeva and in fear of the King Sugreeva."

vicitya vana durgāṇi giri prasravaṇāni ca |

anāsādya padam devyāḥ prāṇān tyaktum vyavasthitāḥ || 5-35-59

59. vichintya = having searched; vanadurgaaNo = in places difficult of access in forests; giriprasravaNaani = at mountains and at cascades; anaasaadya = and unobtainable; padam = any trace; devyaaH = of you the princess; samudyataaH = we were ready; tyaktum = to give up; praaNaan = the lives.

"Having searched in places difficult of access in forests, at mountains and at cascades and not obtaining any indication of you the princess, we were ready to give up our lives."

dṛṣṭvā prāyopaviṣṭāṃśca sarvānvānarapuṅgavān |

bhṛśam śoka arṇave magnaḥ paryadevayat angadaḥ || 5-35-60

tava nāśam ca vaidehi vālinaḥ ca tathā vadham |

prāya upaveśam asmākam maraṇam ca jaṭāyuṣaḥ || 5-35-61

60; 61. vaidehi = O Seetha!; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; sarvaan = all; vaanarapuNgavaan = the excellent monkeys; praayopaviSTaan = sitting down and calmly awaiting the approach of death; aN^gadaH = Angada; bhR^isham = was very much; magnaH = immersed; shokaarNave = in the sea of sorrow; paryadevayat = and lamented; tava naashamcha = about your loss; tathaa = and; vadhamcha = the killing of; vaalinaH = of Vali; maraNamcha = the death; jaTaayuSaH = of Jatayu; asmaakam = and our; praayopavesham = calmly awaiting for the death in simply sitting down.

"O Seetha! Seeing all the excellent monkeys sitting down and calmly awaiting for the approach of death, Angada was very much immerssed in the ocean of sorrow and lamented about your loss, the killing of Vali, the death of Jatayu and our practice of calmly awaiting for the approach of death in simply sitting down."

teṣām naḥ svāmi saṃdeśān nirāśānām mumūrṣatām |

kārya hetoḥ iva āyātaḥ śakuniḥ vīryavān mahān || 5-35-62

62. teSaam naH = for us as such; niraashaanaam = who lost our hopes on our lives; mumuurSataam = and willing to give up our lives; svaani samdeshaat = as per the command of Sugreeva; kaarya hetoriva = (as thought) for the sake of our need alone; mahaan = a great; viiryavaan = valiant; shakuniH = bird; aayaataH = came (there).

"For us who lost all our hopes on our lives and willing to give up our lives as per the command of Sugreeva, as though for the sake of our need alone, a great valiant bird came there."

gṛdhra rājasya sodaryaḥ sampātiḥ nāma gṛdhra rāṭ |

śrutvā bhrātṛ vadham kopāt idam vacanam abravīt || 5-35-63

63. shrutvaa = hearing; bhraatruvadham = about the killing of his brother; gR^idhra raajasya sodaryaH = thebrother of Jatayu; the king of vultures; sampaatirnaamaH = named Sampati; gR^idhra raaT = (himself) a king of vultures; abriviit = spoke; idam vachanam = the following words; kopaat = in anger.

"Hearing about the killing of his brother, the vulture-king Sampati the brother of slain Jatayu the King of vultures spoke (the following) words in anger:

yavīyān kena me bhrātā hataḥ kva ca vināśitaḥ |

etat ākhyātum icchāmi bhavadbhiḥ vānara uttamāḥ || 5-35-64

64. vaanarottamaaH = O; the best of monkeys!; kena = by whom; me = my; yaviiyaan = younger; bhraataa = brother; hataH = was killed?; kva = where; nipaatitaH = was he made to fall?; ichchhami = I desire; etat = this; aakhyaatum = to be told; bhavadbhiH = by you.

"O the best of monkeys! Tell me who, where and how my younger brother Jabali was killed and made to fall."

angado akathayat tasya jana sthāne mahat vadham |

rakṣasā bhīma rūpeṇa tvām uddiśya yathā tatham || 5-35-65

65. aN^gadaH = Angada; akathayat = told; tasya = that Sampati; yathaa tatham = a detailed account of events; mahadvadham = about the events; killing of that great bird; janasthaane = at Janasthana; bhiimaruupeNa rakSasaa = by a demon of terrific form; uddishya = for the sake of; tvaam = you.

"Then, Angada told Sampati a detailed account of events which led tot he killing of that great bird at Janasthana, by a demon of terrific form, for your sake."

jaṭāyoḥ tu vadham śrutvā duhhitaḥ so aruṇa ātmajaḥ |

tvām āha sa vara ārohe vasantīm rāvaṇa ālaye || 5-35-66

66. varaarohe = O Seetha with an excellent waist!; shrutvaa = hearing; vadham = about the slaughter; jaTaayuSaH = of Jatayu; saH = that; aruNaatmajaH = Sampati the son of Aruna; duH khotaH = was pained; shashamsa = and said; tvaam = you; vasantiim = were staying; raavaNaalaye = in Ravana's house.

"O Seetha with an excellent waist! Hearing about the slaughter of Jatayu, that Sampati the son of Aruna was very much pained and said that you were staying in Ravana's house."

tasya tat vacanam śrutvā sampāteḥ prīti vardhanam |

angada pramukhāḥ sarve tataḥ samprasthitā vayam || 5-35-67

67. shrutvaa = hearing; tat = those; priitivardhanam = a delight-increasing; vachanam = words; tasya sampaate = of that Sampaate = of that Sampati; vayam = we; aN^gada pramukhaaH = with our Chief Angada; prasthitaaH = started; tataH = from there; tuurNam = soon.

"Hearing those delightful words of Sampati, we with our Chief Angada started soon from there."

vindhyādutthāya samprāptāḥ sāgarasyāntamuttaram |

tvat darśana kṛta utsāhā hṛṣṭāḥ tuṣṭāḥ plavamgamāḥ || 5-35-68

68. plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; hR^iSTaaH = were very much delighted; tuSTaaH = and satisfied; tvaddarshana kR^itotsaaho = and exercising their strength to see you; utthaaya = having risen; vindhyaat = from Vindhya mountain; sampraaptaaH = reached; uttaram antam = the northern shore; saagarasya = of the ocean.

"The monkeys were very much delighted and satisfied. They were making up their energy to see you, rose up from Vindhya mountain and reached the northern shore of the ocean."

aṅgadapramukhāḥ sarve velopāntamupasthitāḥ |

cintām jagmuḥ punarbhītāstvaddarśanasamutsukāḥ || 5-35-69

69. sarve = all; aN^gada pramukhaaH = the monkeys with their Chief Angada; tvaddarshanamutsakaaH = in their anxiety to see you; upasthitaaH = reached; velopaantaam = the shore-area of the ocean; bhiitaaH = being frightened; punaH = again; jagmuH = got; chintaam = the worry.

"All the monkeys with their Chief Angada, in their anxiety to see you, reached the ocean. They were frightened after seeing the ocean there and they were again worried."

atha aham hari sainyasya sāgaram dṛśya sīdataḥ |

vyavadhūya bhayam tīvram yojanānām śatam plutaḥ || 5-35-70

70. atha = thereafter; prakSya = seeing; saagaram = the ocean; aham = I; vyavadhuuya = removed; tiivram = the serious; bhayan = fear; harisainyasya = of the army of monkeys; siidataH = who were worrying; plutaH = and crossed; shatam = hundred; yojanaanaam = Yojanas.

"Thereafter, seeing the ocean, I removed the serious fears of the army of monkeys who were worrying and crossed hundred Yojanas across the sea."

lankā ca api mayā rātrau praviṣṭā rākṣasa ākulā |

rāvaṇaḥ ca mayā dṛṣṭaḥ tvam ca śoka nipīḍitā || 5-35-71

71. laN^kaachaapi = even Lanka; raakSasaakulaa = filled with demons; praviSTaa = was entered; mayaa = by me; raatrau = in the night; raavaNashcha = Ravana too; dR^iSTaH = was seen; mayaa = by me; tvamcha = You too; shoka pariplutaa = filled with grief (were seen by me).

"Entering even Lanka, filled with demons in the night, I saw Ravana and you too who were immersed in grief."

etat te sarvam ākhyātam yathā vṛttam anindite |

abhibhāṣasva mām devi dūto dāśaratheḥ aham || 5-35-72

72. devi = O princess; anindite = the faultless!; sarvam = all; etat = this; aakhyaatam = was told; te = to you; yathaavR^ittam = as actually occurred; abhibhaaSasva = talk; maam = to me; aham = I; duutaH = am the messenger; daasharatha = of Rama.

"O the faultless princess! I told you all this as actually occurred. I am the messenger of Rama. Talk to me."

tvam mām rāma kṛta udyogam tvan nimittam iha āgatam |

sugrīva sacivam devi budhyasva pavana ātmajam || 5-35-73

73. devi = O princess!; buddhasva = know; tam maam = me as such; raama kR^itodyogam = having made an effort on Rama's behalf; aagatam = who came; iha = here; tvannimittam = for your sake; sugreeva sachivam = Sugreeva's minister; pavanaatmajam = and son of wind-god.

"O princess! I made an effort on Rama's behalf and came here for your sake. I am Sugreeva's minister. I am the son of wind-god. Know me, as such."

kuśalī tava kākutsthaḥ sarva śastrabhṛtām varaḥ |

guroḥ ārādhane yukto lakṣmaṇaḥ ca sulakṣaṇaḥ || 5-35-74

74. tava = your; kaakutthsaH = Rama; varaH = excellent; sarvashastrabhR^itaam = among all the wielders of bow; kushalii = is safe; lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too; yuktaH = who is engaged in; guroH aaraadhane = the service of his elder brother; sulakSaNaH = and having good characteristics; (is also safe).

"You Rama, the excellent man among all the wielders of bow, is safe. Lakshmana, who is engaged in the service of his elder brother and possessing good characteristics, is also safe."

tasya vīryavato devi bhartuḥ tava hite rataḥ |

aham ekaḥ tu samprāptaḥ sugrīva vacanāt iha || 5-35-75

75. devi = O princess! aham = I; rataH = who am interested; hite = in the welfare; tasya = of Rama; tava = your; bhartuH = husband; viiryavataH = who is valiant; praaptaH = came; iha = here; ekaH = alone; sugreeva vachanaat = on the command of Sugreeva.

"O princess! I, who am interested in the welfare of the valiant Rama, your husband, came here alone on the command of Sugreeva."

mayā iyam asahāyena caratā kāma rūpiṇā |

dakṣiṇā dig anukrāntā tvan mārga vicaya eṣiṇā || 5-35-76

76. mayaa = by me; kaama ruupiNaa = who can change my form at will; tvanmaarga vichayaiSiNaa = desirous of finding out your access; asahaayena = without any helper; charataa = wandering alone; iyam = this; dakSiNa dik = southern direction; anukraantaa = is obtained.

"I, who can change my form at will, desirous of finding out your access, wandering alone without any helper, came to this southern direction."

diṣṭyā aham hari sainyānām tvan nāśam anuśocatām |

apaneṣyāmi samtāpam tava abhigama śaṃsanāt || 5-35-77

77. aham apaneSyaamni = I shall remove; samtaapam = the anguish; harisainyaanaam = of the army of monkeys; anushochataam = who are lamenting tvannaasham = because of your loss; tava abhigamashamsanaat = by informing about my approaching you; diSTyaa = by a good fortune!.

"I shall remove the anguish of the army of monkeys who are lamenting because of your disappearance by informing them about my coming close to you because of my good fortune!"

diṣṭyā hi na mama vyartham devi sāgara langhanam |

prāpsyāmi aham idam diṣṭyā tvat darśana kṛtam yaśaḥ || 5-35-78

78. devi = O princess; diSTyaa = by good luck; mama = my; saagare laN^ghanam = crossing of ocean; na vyartham = has not gone in vain; aham = I; praapsyaami = can get; idam = this; yashaH = fame; taddarshana kR^itam = of having seen you; diSTyaa = by my good luck.

"O princess! By my fortune, my crossing of ocean has not gone in vain. I can get this fame of having seen you because of my good luck."

rāghavaḥ ca mahāvīryaḥ kṣipram tvām abhipatsyate |

samitra bāndhavam hatvā rāvaṇam rākṣasa adhipam || 5-35-79

79. mahaaviiryaH = the highly valiant; raaghavashcha = Rama; hatvaa = by killing; raavaNam = Rama; hatvaa = by killing; raavaNam = Rama; raakSasaadhipam = the Lord of demons; samitra baandhavam = along with his friends and relatives; abhi patsyate = and will obtain; tvaam = you; kSipram = soon.

"The highly valiant Rama, by killing Ravana the Lord of demons along with his friends and relatives, will obtain you soon."

kaurajo nāma vaidehi girīṇām uttamo giriḥ |

tato gacchati go karṇam parvatam kesarī hariḥ || 5-35-80

80. vaidehi = O Seetha!; giriH = there is a mountain; maalyaannaama = called Malyavan; uttamaH = which is the best; girriNaam = among mountains; tataH = from there; hariH = a monkeys; kesarii = called Kesari; gachchhati = went; paravatam = to another mountain; gokarNam = called Gokarna.

"O Seetha! There is a mountain called Malyavan, which is the best among mountains. From there, a monkeys called Kesari went to another mountain called Gokarna."

sa ca deva ṛṣibhiḥ dṛṣṭaḥ pitā mama mahākapiḥ |

tīrthe nadī pateḥ puṇye śamba sādanam uddharat || 5-35-81

81. diSTaH = as commanded; devarSibhiH = by gods and seers; saH mahaakapi = that great monkey; called Kesari; mama = my; pitaa = father; uddharat = killed; shamba saadanam = a demon named Shamba sadana; puNye = at a sacred; tiirthe = shrine; naadiipateH = near the sea-shore.

"As prayed by gods and seers, that great monkey called Kesari, my father killed a demon named Shambasadana at a sacred shrine near the sea-shore."

tasya aham hariṇaḥ kṣetre jāto vātena maithili |

hanūmān iti vikhyāto loke svena eva karmaṇā || 5-35-82

82. maithili = O Seetha!; aham = I; jaataH = am born; kSetre = in the wife; tasya hariNaH = of that Kesari; the monkey; vaatena = by the grace of wind-god; syena karmaNaa eva = by my activity alone; vikhyaataH = I am renowned; hanumaaniti = as Hanuman; loke = in this world.

"O Seetha! I am born in the womb of the wife of that Kesari the monkey, by the grace of the wind-god. By my activity alone, I am renowned as Hanuma in this world."

viśvāsārtham tu vaidehi bharturuktā mayā guṇāḥ |

viśvāsa artham tu vaidehi bhartuḥ uktā mayā guṇāḥ || 5-35-83

83. vaidehi = O Seetha! guNaaH = the qualities; bhartuH = of Rama; your husband; uktaaH = were uttered; mayaa = by me; vishvaasaartham = to cause trust in you; anaghe devi = O the faultless princess!; raaghavaH = Rama; nayitaa = will take; tvaam = you; itaH = from here; achiraat = within a short time.

"O Seetha! I described the qualities of Rama, your husband, to cause trust in you. O the faultless princess! Rama will take you from here within a short time."

evam viśvāsitā sītā hetubhiḥ śoka karśitā |

upapannaiḥ abhijñānaiḥ dūtam tam avagacchati || 5-35-84

84. evam = thus; vishvaasitaa = inspired with confidence; hetubhiH = by logical reasons; siita = Seetha; shokakarshitaa = emaciated with grief; avagachchhati = could recognise; tam = him; duutam = as a messenger; upapannaiH = by adequate; abhiJJnaanaiH = clues serving as proof.

Thus inspired by confidence because of the above reasons, Seetha emaciated with grief, by adequate clues served as proof.

atulam ca gatā harṣam praharṣeṇa tu jānakī |

netrābhyām vakra pakṣmābhyām mumoca ānandajam jalam || 5-35-85

85. jaanakii = Seetha; gataacha = obtained; atulam = unequalled; harSam = delight; mumocha = (She) released; jalam = tears; aanandajam = of joy; netraabhyaam = from her eyes; vakrapakSmaabhyaam = having curved eye lashes; praharSeNa = with a thrill of delight.

Seetha obtained unequal delight. She released tears of joy from her eyes having curved eye-lashes, with a thrill of delight.

cāru tac ca ānanam tasyāḥ tāmra śukla āyata īkṣaṇam |

aśobhata viśāla akṣyā rāhu mukta iva uḍu rāṭ || 5-35-86

86. tat = that; vadanam = countenance; tasyaah vishalaakSyaaH = of that large eyed Seetha; chaaru = who is beautiful; taamrashuklaayatekSaNam = whose eyes are red; white and long; ashobhata = is shining; uDuraaDiva = like a moon; the king of stars; raahumuktaH = liberated from Rahu the demon.

The countenance of that large-eyed Seetha, who is beautiful, whose eyes are red white and long is shining like a moon, the king of stars liberated from Rahu the demon.

hanūmantam kapim vyaktam manyate na anyathā iti sā |

atha uvāca hanūmān tām uttaram priya darśanām || 5-35-87

87. saa = Seetha; manyate = considered; hanumantam = Hanuma; vyaktam = clearly; kapim = as a monkey; na = not; anyathaa iti = as otherwise; atha = thereafter; hanuumaan = Hanuma; uttaram uvaacha = replied; taam = to her; priya darshanaam = who is pleasant to the sight.

Seetha considered Hanuma clearly as a monkey and not otherwise. Thereafter Hanuma replied to her who is pleasant to the sight (as follows)

etatte sarvamākhyātam samāśvasihi maithili |

kim karomi katham vā te rocate pratiyāmyaham || 5-35-88

88. maithili = O Seetha!; etat sarvam = All this; aakhyaatam = was told; te = to you; samaashvasihi = be consoled indeed!; kim = what; karomi = can I do?; kathamvaa = how; rochate = is it agreeable; te = for you?; aham = I; pratiyaami = am returning.

"O Seetha! I told you indeed all this please be consoled. Tell me what I can do for you and also what is agreeable to you. I am going back now."

hate asure samyati śamba sādane |

kapi pravīreṇa maharṣi codanāt |

tato asmi vāyu prabhavo hi maithili |

prabhāvataḥ tat pratimaḥ ca vānaraḥ || 5-35-89

89. maithili = O Seetha!; maharSichodanaat = as provoked by the sages; kapipraviiNena = by Kesari; the valiant monkey; asure = a demon; shambasaadane = called shambasadana; hate sati = having been killed; samyati = in battle; vaanaraaH asmi = I am monkey; vaayuprabhavaH = born through the wind-god; prabhaavataH = by his influence; tatpratimaH = I am equal to the wind-god.

"O Seetha! As provoked by the sages, Kesari, the valiant monkey killed a demon called Shambasadana in battle. I am a monkey born through wind-god and through his influence I am equal to the wind-god in strength."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe pañcatriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 36

Introduction

Hanuma gives Seetha, the signet ring sent by Rama through him in order to strengthen her confidence in Seetha felt very happy to see the ring and praised Hanuma for his arrival to Lanka after having crossed the sea single handedly. She expresses her hope to Hanuma, saying that Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Sugreeva will come to Lanka with their armies so as to destroy Ravana, for her sake. Hearing Seetha's words, Hanuma consoles Seetha saying that Rama, Sugreeva and a host of monkeys will come to Lanka by crossing the ocean, so as to defeat Ravana and his army, with assurance that Rama will appear before her shortly.

bhūya eva mahātejā hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

abravīt praśritam vākyam sītā pratyaya kāraṇāt || 5-36-1

1. hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaatejaaH = the highly energetic; pavanaatmajaH = son of wind-god; siitaaprashraya kaaraNaat = with a reason to obtain confidence from Seetha; eva = again; abraviit = spoke; prashritam = modestly; vaakyam = (the following) words:

Hanuma, the highly energetic son of wind-god, with an inducement to obtain confidence from Seetha, again modestly spoke the following words:

vānaro aham mahābhāge dūto rāmasya dhīmataḥ |

rāma nāma ankitam ca idam paśya devi angulīyakam || 5-36-2

2. mahaabhaage = O illustrious lady!; aham = I; vaanaraH = am a monkey; duutaH = and a messenger; raamasya = of Rama; dhiimataH = the wise; devi = O princess!; pashya = look at; idam = this; aN^guliiyakam cha = ring also; raama naamaaNkitam = marked with Rama's name.

"O illustrious lady! I am a monkey and a messenger of the wise Rama. O princess! Look at this ring too, marked with Rama's name."

pratyayārtham tavānītam tena dattam mahātmanā |

samāśvasihi bhadram te kṣīṇa duhkha phalā hi asi || 5-36-3

3. tava pratyayaartham = for the purpose of creating your confidence; tena dattam = this ring given by Rama; mahaatmanaa = the high souled man; aniitam = is brought; samaashrasihi = get consoled indeed; te bhadram = happiness to you! asi hi = you are indeed; kSiNaduHkhaphalaa = free from the object of your grief.

"I brought this ring given by the high souled Rama, for the purpose of gaining your confidence. Get consoled indeed. Happiness to you! You are now free from the object of your grief."

gṛhītvā prekṣamāṇā sā bhartuḥ kara vibhūṣaṇam |

bhartāram iva samprāptā jānakī muditā abhavat || 5-36-4

4. gR^ihiitvaa = taking; kara vibhuuSaNam = that ring; adorned by Rama's hand; prekSamaaNaa = and seeing (it); saa jaanakii = that Seetha; abravat = became; muditaa = glad; sampraaptaa iva = as though she reached; bhartaaram = her husband.

"I brought this ring given by the high souled Rama, for the purpose of gaining your confidence. Get consoled indeed. Happiness to you! You are now free from the object of your grief."

cāru tat vadanam tasyāḥ tāmra śukla āyata īkṣaṇam |

aśobhata viśālākṣyā rāhu mukta iva uḍu rāṭ || 5-36-5

tataḥ sā hrīmatī bālā bhartuḥ saṃdeśa harṣitā |

parituṭṣā priyam śrutvā prāśaṃsata mahākapim || 5-36-6

5; 6. tat = that; vadanam = countenance; tasyaaH vishaalaakSyaaH = of that large-eyed Seetha; chaaru = which was charming; taamra shuklaayatekSaNam = with red and white eyes; ashobhata = shone; uDuraaDiva = like a moon; the king of stars; raahumuktaH = liberated by Rahu the demon; tataH = then; saa baalaa = that young Seetha; bhartR^i samdeshaharSitaa = gladdened by the message of her husband; hriimatii = became shy; samtuSTaa = and becoming well-pleased; kR^itvaa = and talking; priyam = delightful words; prashashamsa = praised; mahaakapim = Hanuma the great monkey.

The countenance of that large-eyed Seetha, which appeared charming with red and white eyes shone like a moon the king of stars liberated by Rahu the demon. Then, that young Seetha, gladdened by the message of her husband, became shy and message of her husband, became shy and well-pleased. Uttering delightful words, she praised Hanuma the great monkey (as follows):

vikrāntaḥ tvam samarthaḥ tvam prājñaḥ tvam vānara uttama |

yena idam rākṣasa padam tvayā ekena pradharṣitam || 5-36-7

7. vaanarittana = O Hanuma the best of monkeys!; yena tvayaa = by which you; ekena = singly; idam = this; raakSasa padam = place infested by demons; pradharSitam = is overpowered; tvam = you as such; vikraantaH = are valiant; tvam = you; samarthaH = are competent; tvam = you; praaJNaH = are intelligent.

"O Hanuma the best of monkeys! You have singly overpowered this place infested by demons. You are valiant. You are competent. You are intelligent."

śata yojana vistīrṇaḥ sāgaro makara ālayaḥ |

vikrama ślāghanīyena kramatā goṣpadī kṛtaḥ || 5-36-8

8. kramataa = by you; who have crossed; vikrama shlaaghaniiyena = with your acclaimable gallantry; saagaraH = the ocean; shatayojana vistiirNaH = having a width of one hundred Yojanas; makaraalayaH = and an asylum of crocodiles; goSpadiikR^itaH = made it as a small puddle.

"You, with an acclaimable gallantry, crossed the ocean having a width of one hundred Yojanas and an asylum of crocodiles, making it as a small puddle."

na hi tvām prākṛtam manye vanaram vanara ṛṣabha |

yasya te na asti samtrāso rāvaṇān na api sambhramaḥ || 5-36-9

9. vaanarSabha = O excellent of monkeys!; yasya te = from whom you; naasti = there is no; samtraapaH = fear; raavaNaat = from Ravana; na = nor; sambhramaH api = even bewilderment; na manye = I do not consider; tvaam = you; praakR^itam = as an ordinary; vaanaram = monkey.

"O excellent of monkeys! For you there is no fear nor even bewilderment from Ravana. Hence, I do not consider you as an ordinary monkey."

arhase ca kapi śreṣṭha mayā samabhibhāṣitum |

yadi asi preṣitaḥ tena rāmeṇa vidita ātmanā || 5-36-10

10. kapishreSTha = O the best of monkeys!; asi yadi = If you are; preSitaH = sent; tena raameNa = by that Rama; viditaatmanaa = who knows the nature of his self; arhase = you are fit; samabhaaSitam = to talk well; mayaa = with me.

"O the best of monkeys! If you are sent by that Rama, who knows the nature of his self, you are worthy of talking to me well."

preṣayiṣyati durdharṣo rāmo na hi aparīkṣitam |

parākramam avijñāya mat sakāśam viśeṣataḥ || 5-36-11

11. durdharSaH = the indomitable; raamaH = Rama; aviJNaaya = without knowing; paraakramam = your enterprise; apariikSitam = and without being tested; na preSayiSyatihi = must not have sent you; visheSataH = and especially; matsakaasham = to my presence.

"The indomitable Rama must not have sent you indeed, especially to me, without knowing your enterprise and without testing you in advance."

diṣṭyā ca kuśalī rāmo dharma ātmā dharma vatsalaḥ |

lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahātejāḥ sumitra ānanda vardhanaḥ || 5-36-12

12. raamaH = Rama; dharmaatmaa = the righteous man; satya sangaraH = who is true to his promise; lakSmaNashcha = and Lakshmana; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; sumitraanandavardhanaH = who enriches the joy of Sumitra; diSTyaa = are fortunately; kushalii = safe.

"Rama the righteous man who is true to his promise and Lakshmana of great splendour who enriches the joy of Sumitra are fortunately safe."

kuśalī yadi kākutsthaḥ kim nu sāgara mekhalām |

mahīm dahati kopena yuga anta agniḥ iva utthitaḥ || 5-36-13

13. kaakutthsaH kushalii yadi = If Rama is safe; kopena = with anger; kim = why; na dahati = is he not scorching; mahiim = the earth; saagara mekhalaam = with ocean as its belt; utthitaH yugaantaagniriva = like rising fire at the end of the world.

"If Rama is safe, with his anger why is he not scorching the earth with ocean as its belt, like rising fire at the end of the world?"

athavā śaktimantau tau surāṇām api nigrahe |

mama eva tu na duhkhānām asti manye viparyayaḥ || 5-36-14

14. athavaa = otherwise; tau = those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; shaktimantau = are having strength; nigrahe = in holding down; suraaNaamapi = even the celestials; tu = but; manye = I think; naasti = there is no; viparyayaH = end; mama dukhaanaameva = to my troubles indeed.

"Otherwise, Rama and Lakshmana are capable of holding down even the celestials. But I think there is no end indeed to my troubles."

kaccic ca vyathate rāmaḥ kaccin na paripatyate |

uttarāṇi ca kāryāṇi kurute puruṣa uttamaḥ || 5-36-15

15. na raamaH vyathitaH kachchit = Is not Rama getting perturbed?; na paritapyate kachchit = is he not tormented with grief?; puruSottamaH = Is Rama the best of men; kurute = doing; kaaryaaNi = actions; uttaraaNi = to be done; (to annihilate his enemies?).

"Is not Rama getting perturbed? Is he not tormented with grief? Is Rama the best of men now doing the right acts to annihilate the enemies?"

kaccin na dīnaḥ sambhrāntaḥ kāryeṣu ca na muhyati |

kaccin puruṣa kāryāṇi kurute nṛpateḥ sutaḥ || 5-36-16

16. nR^ipate sutaH = is Rama the prince; na kachchit = not hopefully; diinaH = miserable; sambhraantaH = and confused?; nacha muhyati = nor even mistaken; kaaryeSu = in his actions?; kachchit kurute = I hope he is doing; puruSakaaryaaNi = acts which require human effort.

"Is Rama the prince miserable and confused? Is he even mistaken in his actions? I hope he is doing all acts which require human effort."

dvividham trividha upāyam upāyam api sevate |

vijigīṣuḥ suhṛt kaccin mitreṣu ca param tapaḥ || 5-36-17

17. paramtapaH = is Rama the annihilator of enemies; apisevate = resorting to; dvividham upaayam = the two strategies; viz.; conciliatory and partaking approaches; trividhopaayamapi = and even the three strategies viz. partaking sowing dissention and open assault; suhR^it kachchit = is he kind-hearted; mitreSu = to friends; vijagiiSuH = with a wish to conquer the enemies?

"Is Rama the annihilator of enemies as per necessity resorting to the two strategies viz., conciliatory and partaking approaches and even the three strategies viz., partaking, sowing dissension and open assault? Is he kind-hearted towards friends, with a wish to conquer the enemies?"

kaccin mitrāṇi labhate mitraiḥ ca api abhigamyate |

kaccit kalyāṇa mitraḥ ca mitraiḥ ca api puraḥ kṛtaḥ || 5-36-18

18. kachchit labhate = Is he getting; mitraaNi = friends?; api abhigamyate = is he approached; mitraiH = by friends?; kalyaana mitrashcha kachchit = I hope he is having good friends; api puraskR^itaH = and even honoured; mitraishcha = by his friends?

"Is he getting friends? Has he been approached for friendship by others? I hope he is having good friends and even so honoured by them."

kaccit āśāsti devānām prasādam pārthiva ātmajaḥ |

kaccit puruṣa kāram ca daivam ca pratipadyate || 5-36-19

19. paarthivaatmajaH = is Rama the prince; aashaasti kachchit = wishing for; prasaadam = the grace; devaanaam = of gods?; kachchit pratipadyate = Is he (equally) aware of; puruSakaaramcha = human endeavour; adaivamcha = and the fate?

"Is Rama the prince wishing the grace of the gods? Is he equally aware of the role of human endeavour and the role of fate?"

kaccin na vigata sneho vivāsān mayi rāghavaḥ |

kaccin mām vyasanāt asmān mokṣayiṣyati vānaraḥ || 5-36-20

20. vaanara = O Hanuma!; raaghavaH = Is Rama; na kachchit = not hopefully; vigata snehaH = losing affection; mayi = in me; pravaasaat = because of my staying away from home?; mokSayiSyati kachchit = will he release; maam = me; asmaat vyasanaat = from this evil plight?.

"O Hanuma! Is Rama not losing affection in me because of my staying away from home? Will he release me from this evil predicament?"

sukhānām ucito nityam asukhānām anūcitaḥ |

duhkham uttaram āsādya kaccit rāmo na sīdati || 5-36-21

21. raaghavaH = Rama; uchitaH = who is habituated; nityam = always; sukhaanaam = to pleasures; anauchitaH = and not habituated; asukhaanaam = to pains; na siidati kachchit = not hopefully sinking into despondency; aasaadya = by obtaining; uttaram = a great; duHkham = pain?

"Is Rama, who is habituated always to pleasures and not habituated to pains, not sinking into despondency by now getting this great pain?"

kausalyāyāḥ tathā kaccit sumitrāyāḥ tathaiva ca |

abhīkṣṇam śrūyate kaccit kuśalam bharatasya ca || 5-36-22

22. abhiikSNam shuuyate kachchit = are you constantly hearing; kushalam = the news of safety; kausalyaaH = of Kausalya; tathaa = and; sumitraayaaH = of Sumitra; tathaiva cha = and; bharatasya = of Bharata?

"Are you constantly hearing the news of safety of Kausalya, Sumitra and Bharata?"

man nimittena māna arhaḥ kaccit śokena rāghavaḥ |

kaccin na anya manā rāmaḥ kaccin mām tārayiṣyati || 5-36-23

23. raaghavaH = is Rama; maanaarhaH = worthy of honour; kachchit shokena = suffering from pain; mannimitteva = just because of me; raamaH na kachchit = is not Rama; anyamanaaH = having his mind fixed on something else; kachchit taarayiSyati = and will he liberate; maam = me?.

"Is Rama worthy of honour, suffering from pain just because of me? Will he liberate me from my sorrow, without fixing his mind on something else?"

kaccit akṣāuhiṇīm bhīmām bharato bhrātṛ vatsalaḥ |

dhvajinīm mantribhiḥ guptām preṣayiṣyati mat kṛte || 5-36-24

24. bharataH bhraatR^ivatsalaH kachchit preSayiSyati = I hope Bharata having a brotherly affection will send; matkR^ite = for my sake; dhvajiniim = an army furnished with banners; guptaam = guarded; mantribhiH = by the ministers; akSauhiNiim = consisting of ten anikinis or 21870 elephants; 21870 chariots; 65610 horses and 109350 foot-soldiers; bhiimam = and terrific.

"I hope Bharata, having a brotherly affection, will send for my sake, an army furnished with banners, guarded by the ministers, consisting of ten anikinis (21870 elephants, 21870 chariots, 65610 horses and 109350 foot soldiers) which were terrific in appearance."

vānara adhipatiḥ śrīmān sugrīvaḥ kaccit eṣyati |

mat kṛte haribhiḥ vīraiḥ vṛto danta nakha āyudhaiḥ || 5-36-25

25. shriimaan = the glorious; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; vaanaraadhipatiH = the Lord of monkeys; eSyati kachchit = will indeed come; matkR^ite = for my sake; vR^itaH = along with; viiraiH = the valiant; haribhiH = monkeys; danta nakhaayudhaiH = with their tusks and nails as weapons.

"The glorious Sugreeva the lord of monkeys will indeed come for my sake along with his valiant monkeys, who have their tusks and nails as their weapons."

kaccic ca lakṣmaṇaḥ śūraḥ sumitrā ānanda vardhanaḥ |

astravit śara jālena rākṣasān vidhamiṣyati || 5-36-26

26. lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; shuuraH = the strong man; sumitraanandavardhanaH = who augments the joy of Sumitra; astravit = and who is an expert in weaponry; kachchit vidhamiSyati = will indeed destroy; raakSasaan = the demons; sharajaalena = by the multitude of his arrows.

"Lakshmana, the strong man, who augments the joy of Sumitra and who is an expert in weaponry, will indeed destroy the demons by the multitude of his arrows."

raudreṇa kaccit astreṇa rāmeṇa nihatam raṇe |

drakṣyāmi alpena kālena rāvaṇam sasuhṛj janam || 5-36-27

27. alpena kaalena = within a short time; drakSyaami kachchit = I hope to see; raavaNam = Ravana; nihatam = killed; sasuhR^ijjanam = along with his companions; raNe = in the battle-field; raudreNa; astreNa = by terrific weapons; jvalataa = burning brightly.

"Within a short time, I hope see Ravana killed along with his companions in the battle-field by terrific weapons burning brightly."

kaccin na tadt hema samāna varṇam |

tasya ānanam padma samāna gandhi |

mayā vinā śuṣyati śoka dīnam |

jala kṣaye padmam iva ātapena || 5-36-28

28. tat = that; aananam = face; tasya = of Rama; hema samaana varNam = with the complexion of gold; padma samaanagandhi = and the fragrance of a lotus; shoka diinam = may be looking miserable grief; mayaa vinaa = as bereft of me; jalakSaye = and dehydrated; na shuSyati kechchit = I hope it is not parched; aatapena = by sun; padmamiva = like a lotus.

"That face of Rama with its golden and with the fragrance of a lotus may be looking miserable as bereft of me and getting dehydrated too. I hope it is not parched by the sun, like a louts."

dharma apadeśāt tyajataḥ ca rājyām |

mām ca api araṇyam nayataḥ padātim |

na āsīt vyathā yasya na bhīḥ na śokaḥ |

kaccit sa dhairyam hṛdaye karoti || 5-36-29

29. yasya = which Rama; tyajataH = left; raajyam = the kingdom; dharmaapadeshaat = as an indication of his righteousness; yasya = to whom; naasiit vyathaa = there was neither disturbance; na bhiiH = nor fear; na shokaH = nor sorrow; maam chaapi nayataH = even while taking me; araNyam = to the forest; padaatim = by foot; saH = such Rama; karoti kachchit = is hopefully maintaining; dhairyam = boldness; hR^idaye = in is heart.

"Which Rama left the kingdom as an indication of his righteousness and to whom there was neither disturbance nor fear nor sorrow even while taking me to the forest by foot, I hope that the same Rama is maintaining boldness in his heart."

na ca asya mātā na pitā na ca anyaḥ na |

snehāt viśiṣṭo asti mayā samo vā |

tāvadt hi aham dūta jijīviṣeyam |

yāvat pravṛttim śṛṇuyām priyasya || 5-36-30

30. asya = to Rama; snehaat = in the matter of affection; na maataa = neither his mother; na pitaa = nor his father; naasti anyaH = nor any body else; samovaa = is equal or; vishiSTaH = more; mayaa = than me; duuta = O Hanuma the messenger!; aham = I; jijiiviSeyam = wish to survive; yaavat taavat tu = as long as; shruNuyaam = I hear; pravR^ittim = the activity priyasya = of my beloved.

"To Rama, in the matter of affection, neither his mother nor his father nor any body else is equal to or more than me. O Hanuma the messenger! I wish to survive only as long as I hear the activity of my beloved."

iti iva devī vacanam mahāartham |

tam vānara indram madhura artham uktvā |

śrotum punaḥ tasya vaco abhirāmam |

rāma artha yuktam virarāma rāmā || 5-36-31

31. uktvaa = uttering; itiiva = thus; mahaartham = the greatly meaningful; madhuraartham = and sweetly worthwhile; vachanam = words; raamaa = Seetha; devii = the princess; viraraama = kept abstained from talking; shrotum = so as to hear; punaH = again; tasya = his; abhiraamam = delightful; vachaH = words; raamaartha yuktam = containing matter pertaining to Rama.

Uttering thus those greatly meaningful and sweetly worthwhile words, Seetha the princess further abstained from talking so as to hear Hanuma's delightful words describing the matters pertaining to Rama.

sītāyā vacanam śrutvā mārutiḥ bhīma vikramaḥ |

śirasi añjalim ādhāya vākyam uttaram abravīt || 5-36-32

32. shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the word; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; maarutiH = Hanuma; bhiima vikramaH = of terrific prowess; aadhaaya = keeping; aN^jalim = his joined palms; shirasi = on his head; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; uttaram = in reply.

Hearing Seetha's words, Hanuma of terrific prowess, keeping his joined palms on his head, spoke the following words in reply.

na tvām ihasthām jānīte rāmaḥ kamala locanaḥ |

tena tvāmihasthām jānīte rāmaḥ kamalalocane || 5-36-33

33. kamala lochane = O Seetha having lotus-eyes!; raamaH = Rama; na jaaniite = does not know; tvaam = that you; ihasthaam = are here; tena = for that reason; tvaam naanayati = he did not take your back; aashu = soon; purandaraH iva = as Indra the destroyer of strong-holds; shachiim = did not take you back; aashu = soon; purandaraH iva = as Indra the destroyer of strong-holds; shachiim = did not take back Shachi her wife.

"O Seetha having lotus eyes! Rama does not know that you are here. For that reason, he did not take you back soon, as Indra the destroyer of strong holds did not take back Sachi, his wife."

śrutvā eva tu vaco mahyam kṣipram eṣyati rāghavaḥ |

camūm prakarṣan mahatīm hari ṛṣka gaṇa samkulām || 5-36-34

34. shrutvaiva tu = soon after hearing; mama = my; vachaH = words; raaghavaH = Rama; eSyati = will come; kSipram = soon; prakarSan = drawing forth; mahatiim = a large; chamuum = army; hari R^ikSagaNa samkulaam = consisting of a multitude of monkeys and bears.

"Soon after hearing my words, Rama will come soon, drawing forth a large army, consisting of a multitude of monkeys and bears."

viṣṭambhayitvā bāṇa oghaiḥ akṣobhyam varuṇa ālayam |

kariṣyati purīm lankām kākutsthaḥ śānta rākṣasām || 5-36-35

35. kaakutthsaH = Rama; viSTambhayitvaa = will paralyse; akSobhyam = the imperturbable; varuNaalayam = ocean; baaNaughaiH = with his flood of arrows; kariSyati = and make; lan^kaam purim = the city of Lanka; shaanta raakSasaam = extinguished of demons.

"Rama will paralyze the imperturbable ocean with his flood of arrows and make the City of Lanka extinguished of demons."

tatra yadi antarā mṛtyuḥ yadi devāḥ saha asurāḥ |

sthāsyanti pathi rāmasya sa tān api vadhiṣyati || 5-36-36

36. mR^ityuH yadi = If the goddess of Death; sahaasuraaH = along with demons; devaaH = or celestials; sthaasyanti = stand firmly; antaraa = in the middle; pathi = of the way; raamasya = of Rama; tatra = at that time; saH = he; vadhiSyati = will kill; taanapi = them also.

"If the goddess of Death along with demons or celestials stand firmly in the way of Rama at that time, he will kill them also."

tava adarśanajena ārye śokena sa pariplutaḥ |

na śarma labhate rāmaḥ simha ardita iva dvipaḥ || 5-36-37

37. aarye = O noble lady!; pariplutaH = being full of; shokena = grief; tava adarshanajena = caused by your non-appearance; saH raamaH = that Rama; na labhate = is not obtaining; sharma = happiness; dvipaH iva = like an elephant; simhaarditaH = tormented by a lion.

"O noble lady! Being full of grief caused by your non-appearance, that Rama is not obtaining happiness, like an elephant tornmented by a lion."

dardareṇa ca te devi śape mūla phalena ca |

malayena ca vindhyena meruṇā mandareṇa ca || 5-36-38

yathā sunayanaṃ valgu bimbauṣṭhaṃ cārukuṇḍalam |

mukhaṃ drakṣyasi rāmasya pūrṇacandramivoditam || 5-36-39

38; 39. devi = O Seetha the princess!; shape = I swear and tell; te = you; malayenacha = by Malya Mountain; vindhyena = by Vindhya mountain; meruNaa = by Meru mountain; dardureNa = by Dardura Mountain; muulaphalena = by our food of roots and fruits; yathaa = that; drakSyasi = you will see; raamasya = Rama's; mukham = face; sunayananam = having good eyes; valgu = handsome; bimboSTam = having lips with the colour of a bright-red gourd (fruit of Momordica monodelpha); chaaru darshanam = with a charming look; uditam puurNachandramiva = like a rising full moon.

"O Seetha the princess! I swear and tell you by the mountains Malaya, Vindhya, Meru and Dardura as well as by our staple food of roots and fruits, that you will soon see Rama's face, having good eyes, handsome, having lips with the colour of a bright-red gourd (fruit of Momordica monodelpha) and with its charming look like a rising full moon."

kṣipraṃ drakṣyasi vaidehi rāmaṃ prasravaṇe girau |

śatakratumivāsīnaṃ nākapṛṣṭhasya mūrdhani || 5-36-40

40. vaidehi = O Seetha!; drakSyasi = you will see; kSipram = soon; raamam = Rama; prasravaNe girau = on Prasravana Mountain; shatakratum iva = like Indra the Lord of celestials; aasiinam = seated; muurdhani = on the back; naagaraajasya = of Airavatha; the chief of elephants.

"O Seetha! You will see soon Rama on the Prasravana mountain, like Indra the Lord of celestials seated on the back of Airavata, the chief of elephants."

na māṃsaṃ rāghavo bhuṅkte na cāpi madhusevate |

vanyaṃ suvihitaṃ nityaṃ bhaktamaśnāti pañcamam || 5-36-41

41. raaghavaH = Rama; na bhuNkte = is not eating; maamsam = meat; na sevate = not indulging in; madhuchaapi = even spirituous liquor; nityam = everyday; paN^chamam = in the evening; ashnaati = he is eating; bhaktam = food; vanyam = existing in the forest; suvihitam = well-arranged (for him).

"Rama is not eating meat, nor indulging even in spirituous liquor. Everyday, in the evening, he is eating the food existing in the forest, well arranged for him."

na eva daṃśān na maśakān na kīṭān na sarī sṛpān |

rāghavo apanayet gatrāt tvat gatena antaḥ ātmanā || 5-36-42

42. antaraatmanaa = with his mind; tvadgatena = directed towards you; raaghavaH = Rama; naiva apanayet = is not driving away; damshaan = forest-flies; gaatraat = from his body; na mashakaan = nor mosquitoes; na kiiTaan = nor insects; na sariisR^ipaan = nor reptiles.

"With his mind wholly devoted to you, Rama is not even driving away forest-flies from his body, nor mosquitoes nor insects nor reptiles from his body."

nityam dhyāna paro rāmo nityam śoka parāyaṇaḥ |

na anyac cintayate kiṃcit sa tu kāma vaśam gataḥ || 5-36-43

43. raamaH = Rama; nityam = is always; dhyaanaparaH = thoughtful; nityam = and is always; shokaparaayaNaH = engaged in sorrow; saH = He; kaama vashaangataH = is enamoured with the god of love; nachintayati anyat kimchit = and thinks of nothing else.

"Rama always cogitates on something or the other. He is forever engaged in sorrow. He is enamoured with the god of love and thinks of nothing else."

anidraḥ satatam rāmaḥ supto api ca nara uttamaḥ |

sīteti madhurām vāṇīm vyāharan pratibudhyate || 5-36-44

44. raamaH = Rama; satatam = always; anidraH = does not have sleep; supto.api narottamaH = even if that best of men sleeps; prati budhyate = he keeps awake; vyaaharan = uttering; madhuraam = the sweet; vaaNiim = words; siiteti = "lo! Behold! Seetha!"

"Rama mostly does not have sleep. Even if that best of men sleeps, he keeps awake uttering sweet words like "lo! Behold! Seetha!"

dṛṣṭvā phalam vā puṣpam vā yac ca anyat strī mano haram |

bahuśo hā priyeti evam śvasan tvām abhibhāṣate || 5-36-45

45. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; phalamvaa = a fruit; puSpam vaa = or a flower; yadvaa = or; sumanoharam anyat = any other beautiful object; bhibhaaSate = he recollects and says; tvaam = about you; ha priyetyevam = "O Beloved!" bahushaH = many times; shvasan = and breathes a sigh.

"When he happens to see a fruit or a flower or any other beautiful object, he recollects of you and says 'O beloved!' many times and breathes a sigh."

sa devi nityam paritapyamānaḥ |

tvām eva sīteti abhibhāṣamāṇaḥ |

dhṛta vrato rāja suto mahātmā |

tava eva lābhāya kṛta prayatnaḥ || 5-36-46

46. devi = O Seetha the princess!; saH = Rama that; mahaatmaa raajasutaH = magnanimous prince; nityam = is always; paritapyamaanaH = lamenting; abhibhaaSamaaNaH = speaking; tvaameva = about you alone; siiteti = thus recollecting Seetha; Seetha!; dhR^itavrataH = being firm in his vow; kR^ita prayatnaH = he makes effort; tavalaabhaayaiva = to find you alone.

"O Seetha the princess! Rama the magnanimous prince is always lamenting, speaking just about you, recollecting "Seetha, Seetha!". Being firm in his vow, he makes effort to find you only."

sā rāma samkīrtana vīta śokā |

rāmasya śokena samāna śokā |

śaran mukhena ambuda śeṣa |

niśā iva vaideha sutā babhūva || 5-36-47

47. saa = that; vaidehasutaa = Seetha; samaana shokaa = who has the same amount of grief; raamasya shokena = as that of Rama; babhuuva raama samkiirtana viita shokaa = became worn out of grief on hearing the adoration of Rama; nisheva = like a night; saambuda sheSa chandraa = with moon obscured by the remnant clouds; sharanmukhe = at the beginning of autumn.

"That Seetha, who has the same amount of grief as that of Rama, became worn out of her grief upon hearing the adoration of Rama, like a night with the moon obscured by the remnant clouds at the commencement of autumn."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣaṭtriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 37

Introduction

Seetha was both delighted and depressed respectively on hearing Rama's episode from Hanuma and Rama's overwhelmed sorrow caused by his dissociation from her. She beseeches Hanuma to arrange for Rama's arrival to Lanka to meet her within two months, the period remaining out of the time-limit for her survival given by Ravana. Hanuma consoles Seetha, saying that Rama would surely come to see her. He also offers Seetha to carry her on his back to Rama's presence at Prasravana Mountain. Looking to the small size of Hanuma's body; Seetha doubts his capability to do it. Then, Hanuma assumes a gigantic form, so as to inspire confidence in Seetha. However, explaining various reasons, Seetha declines to go with him and requests Hanuma to bring her husband to Lanka.

sā sītā tat vacanam śrutvā pūrṇa candra nibha ānanā |

hanūmantam uvāca idam dharma artha sahitam vacaḥ || 5-37-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; hanuumantam = Hanuma's words; saa = that; siitaa = Seetha; puurNachandra nibhaananaa = with her face resembling the full moon; uvaacha = spoke; idam = these; vachaH = words; dharmaarthasahitam = supported by justice; and utility; hanuumantam = to Hanuma.

Hearing Hanuma's words, Seetha whose face resembled the full moon, spoke the following words braced with justice and utility, to Hanuma.

amṛtam viṣa saṃsṛṣṭam tvayā vānara bhāṣitam |

yac ca na anya manā rāmo yac ca śoka parāyaṇaḥ || 5-37-2

2. vaanara = O Hanuma!; bhaaSitam = the words spoken; tvayaa = by you; raamaH = (that) Rama; anyamanaaH na iti yat = is not having any other thoughts; shoka paraayaNaH iti cha yat = and is fully overwhelmed by sorrow; amR^itam = (are like) ambrosia; viSa samsR^iSTam = filled with poisons.

"O Hanuma! The words spoken by you viz. that Rama is not having any other thoughts (than on me) and is fully overwhelmed by sorrow are like ambrosia mixed with poisons."

aiśvarye vā suvistīrṇe vyasane vā sudāruṇe |

rajjvā iva puruṣam baddhvā kṛta antaḥ parikarṣati || 5-37-3

3. kR^itaantaH = destiny; parikarSati = drags out; puruSam = a man; suvistiirNe aishvaryavaa = into a very extensive fortune; atidaaruNe vyasane vaa = or into a very dreadful adversity; rajjvaa baddhvaa iva = as (dragged out) bound with ropes.

"Destiny drags out a man into a very extensive fortune or into a very dreadful adversity, as if being dragged, tied with ropes."

vidhiḥ nūnam asamhāryaḥ prāṇinām plavaga uttama |

saumitrim mām ca rāmam ca vyasanaiḥ paśya mohitān || 5-37-4

4. plavagottama = O Hanuma the best of monkeys!; praaNinaam = for living beings; vidhiH = destiny; nuunam = is surely; asamhaaryaH = irresistible; pashya = see; saumitrim = Lakshmana; maamcha = myself; raamamcha = and Rama; mohitaan = are bewildered; vyasanaiH = by misfortunes.

"O Hanuma the best of monkeys! For living beings, destiny is surely irresistible. See how Lakshmana, myself and Rama are baffled by misfortunes."

śokasya asya kadā pāram rāghavo adhigamiṣyati |

plavamānaḥ pariśrānto hata nauḥ sāgare yathā || 5-37-5

5. kadaa = when; raaghavaH = will Rama; parishraantaH yathaa = as a thoroughly fatigued man; plavamaanaH = swimming; hatanauH = having his ship wrecked; saagare = in (the middle of) the sea; adhigamiSyati = indeed reach; paaram = the end; asya shokasya = of this grief?

"When will Rama reach the end of this grief any more than a thoroughly fatigued man, having suffered a ship wreck is swimming in the middle of the sea?"

rākṣasānām kṣayam kṛtvā sūdayitvā ca rāvaṇam |

lankām unmūlitām kṛtvā kadā drakṣyati mām patiḥ || 5-37-6

6. kadaa = when; drakSyati patiH = will my husband see; maam = me; vadham kR^itvaa = after annihilation; raakSasaam = of demons; suudayitvaa = killing; raavaNam cha = Ravana too; kR^itvaa = and making; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; unmuulitaam = debacled?"

"When will my husband see me, after annihilation of the demons, killing of Ravana and making the City of Lanka debacled?."

sa vācyaḥ samtvarasva iti yāvat eva na pūryate |

ayam samvatsaraḥ kālaḥ tāvadt hi mama jīvitam || 5-37-7

7. yaavadeva = till; ayam = this; samvatsara kaalaH = period of one year; na puuryate = is not completed; saH = that Rama; vaachyaH = is to be told; samtvarasveti = to make haste; mama = (since) my; jiivitam = survival; taavaddhi = will indeed be till that time.

"Till the current period of one year is not completed, that Rama is to be told to make haste to save me; since my life will be lasting till such time only."

vartate daśamo māso dvau tu śeṣau plavamgama |

rāvaṇena nṛśaṃsena samayo yaḥ kṛto mama || 5-37-8

8. plavaN^gama = O Hanuma!; yaH = In that; samayaH = time; kR^itaH = given; mama = to me; nR^ishamsena raavaNena = by the cruel RavanaH; dashamaH = the tenth; maasaH = month; vartate = is running; dvau tu = only two months; sheshau = are left.

"O Hanuma! Out of the time-limit given to me by the cruel Ravana for my survival, the tenth month is now running. Only two months are left out."

vibhīṣaṇena ca bhrātrā mama niryātanam prati |

anunītaḥ prayatnena na ca tat kurute matim || 5-37-9

9. anuniitaH = (even if) humbly entreated; prayatnena = with continued exertion; vibhiiSaNena = by Vibhishana bhraatraa = his brother; mama niryaatanam prati = about my giving back; a kurute = (Ravana) is not making up; matim = his mind; tat = in that matter.

"Even when humbly entreated with continued exertion by Vibhishana his brother about my restoration (to Rama), Ravana is not making up his mind to do so."

mama pratipradānam hi rāvaṇasya na rocate |

rāvaṇam mārgate samkhye mṛtyuḥ kāla vaśam gatam || 5-37-10

10. mama prati pradaanam = my restoration; na rochate = is not agreeable; raavaNasya = to Ravana; samkhye = In the battle; mR^ityuH = death; maargate = is seeking; raavaNam = for Ravana; kaala vashamgatam = who has become subject to the power of time.

"My restoration is not agreeable to Ravana. In the battle, death lies in wait for Ravana, who has become subject to the power of Time."

jyeṣṭhā kanyā analā nama vibhīṣaṇa sutā kape |

tayā mama etat ākhyātam mātrā prahitayā svayam || 5-37-11

11. kape = O Hanuma!; nalaa = Nala; jyeSThaa = the eldest; kanyaa = maiden; vibhiiSaNa sutaa = daughter of Vibhishana; prahitayaa = sent; svayam = personally; tayaa = by her; maatraa = mother; aakhyaatam = told; mama = me; idam = this.

"O Hanuma! Nala, the eldest maiden daughter of Vibhishana, when she was sent personally to me by her mother, told me about this."

āśaṃsa iti hari śreṣṭha kṣipram mām prāpsyate patiḥ |

antaḥ ātmā hi me śuddhaḥ tasmin ca bahavo guṇāḥ || 5-37-12

12. harishreSTha = O Hanuma the excellent of monkeys!; patiH = Rama; my husband; asamshayam = without doubt; praapasyasi = will obtain; maam = me; kSipram = soon; me = My; antaraatmaacha = heart; shuddhaH = is pure; tasmimshcha = In that Rama also; bahavaH = (there are) many; guNaaH = good qualities.

"O Hanuma the excellent of monkeys! Rama, my husband, will soon regain me without any doubt. Because my heart is pure and in Rama also, there are many good qualities existing."

utsāhaḥ pauruṣam sattvam ānṛśaṃsyam kṛtajñatā |

vikramaḥ ca prabhāvaḥ ca santi vānara rāghave || 5-37-13

13. vaanara = O Hanuma!; raaghave = In Rama; utsaahaH = perseverance; paruSam = manliness; sattvam = courage; anR^ishamsyam = non-mischievousness; kR^itaJNataa = gratitude; vikramashcha = prowess; prabhaavashcha = and energy; santi = are there.

"O Hanuma! In Rama are figured, pesseverence, manliness, courage, non-mischievousness, gratitude, prowess and energy."

caturdaśa sahasrāṇi rākṣasānām jaghāna yaḥ |

jana sthāne vinā bhrātrā śatruḥ kaḥ tasya na udvijet || 5-37-14

14. yaH = which Rama; vinaabhraatraa = without the help of Lakshmana; his brother; janasthaane = in Janasthana; part of the forest; kaH = which shatruH = adversary; nodvijet = will not have fear; tasya = of such Rama?

"Which Rama, who without the help of Lakshmana his brother, killed fourteen thousand demos in Janasthana (part of the forest), what adversary will not have fear of such a man?"

na sa śakyaḥ tulayitum vyasanaiḥ puruṣa ṛṣabhaḥ |

aham tasya anubhāvajñā śakrasya iva pulomajā || 5-37-15

15. saH = that Rama; puruSarSabhaH = the excellent of men; na shakyaH = is not compelled; tulayitum = to be moved; vyasanaiH = by troubles; aham = I; prabhaavaJNaa = know the energy; tasya = of Rama; pulomajaa = as Shachi; the wife of Indra; shakrasyeva = (knows) of Indra the Lord of celestials.

"Rama, the excellent among men, is not compelled to be moved by troubles. I now well the energy of Rama, as Shachi the wife of Indra knows the energy of Indra the Lord of celestials."

śara jāla aṃśumān śūraḥ kape rāma divā karaḥ |

śatru rakṣomayam toyam upaśoṣam nayiṣyati || 5-37-16

16. kape = O Hanuma!; shuuraH = the powerful; raama divaakaraH = Rama like the sun; shara jaalaamshumaan = with his multitude of ray-like arrows; nayiSyati = will get; toyam = the water; shatrurakSau ayam = of adversaries as demons; upashoSam = dried up.

"O Hanuma! The powerful Rama like the sun, with his multitude of ray-like arrows, will dry up the water in the form of hostile adversaries."

iti samjalpamānām tām rāma arthe śoka karśitām |

aśru sampūrṇa vadanām uvāca hanumān kapiḥ || 5-37-17

17. kapiH = Hanuma; uvaacha = spoke; vachanam = (the following) words; taam = to Seetha; samjalpamaanam = who was talking; iti = thus; shoka karshitaam = who was emaciated with grief; raamarthe = for Rama; ashrusampuurNanayanaam = and with her eyes full of tears.

Hanuma spoke the following words to Seetha, who was thus talking with grief for Rama and with her eyes full of tears."

śrutvā eva tu vaco mahyam kṣipram eṣyati rāghavaḥ |

camūm prakarṣan mahatīm hari ṛkṣa gaṇa samkulām || 5-37-18

18. shrutvaiva = soon after hearing; mama = my; vachaH = words; raaghavaH = Rama; kSipram = will soon; eSyati = come; prakarSan = engaging; mahatiim = a great; chamuum = army; haryR^ikSaguNa samkulaam = comprising a multitude of monkeys and bears.

"Soon after hearing my words, Rama will soon come, engaging a great army comprising of a multitude of monkeys and bears with him."

athavā mocayiṣyāmi tām adya eva hi rākṣasāt |

asmāt duhkhāt upāroha mama pṛṣṭham anindite || 5-37-19

19. varaanane = O Seetha with a charming face!; athavaa = Or rather; mochayiSyaami = I shal relieve; tvaam = you; asmaatduHkhaat = from this grief; adyaiva = now itself; anindite = O irreproachable lady!; upaaroha = Ascend; mama pR^iSTham = my back.

"O Seetha with a charming face! Or rather, I shall relieve you from this grief now itself. O irreproachable lady! Ascend my back. I shall take you to Rama."

tvam hi pṛṣṭha gatām kṛtvā samtariṣyāmi sāgaram |

śaktiḥ asti hi me voḍhum lankām api sarāvaṇām || 5-37-20

20. tvaam pR^iSTha gataam kR^itvaa = I shall cause you sit on my back; samtariSyaami = and cross; saagaram = the ocean; me = to me; shaktiH asti hi = there is indeed capacity; voDhum = to carry; laN^kaam api = Lanka too; saraavaNam = along with Ravana.

"I shall cause you sit on my back and cross the ocean. I have indeed capacity to carry even Lanka together with Ravana."

aham prasravaṇasthāya rāghavāya adya maithili |

prāpayiṣyāmi śakrāya havyam hutam iva analaḥ || 5-37-21

21. maithili = O Seetha!; adyaiva = now itself; aham = I; praapayiSyaami = shall cause you to attain; raaghavaaya = Rama; prasravaNasthaaya = who is stationed at Prasravana Mountain; analah = even as fire-god; (hands over); havyam hutam = the oblations offered; shakraaya = to Indra the Lord of celestials.

"O Seetha! Now itself, I shall cause you to reach Rama who is staying at Prasravana Mountain, even as fire-god hands over the oblations offered in the sacrifices to Indra the Lord of celestials."

drakṣyasi adya eva vaidehi rāghavam saha lakṣmaṇam |

vyavasāya samāyuktam viṣṇum daitya vadhe yathā || 5-37-22

22. vaidehi = O Seetha!; adyaiva = now itself; drakSyasi = you can see; raaghavam = Rama; sahalakSmaNam = together with Lakshmana; vyavasaaya samaayuktam = getting ready for a strenuous effort ( to annihilate the demons); viSnum yathaa = as Vishnu the Lord of preservation; (is getting ready); daitya vadhe = for annihilation of demons.

"O Seetha! Now itself, you can see Rama together with Lakshmana, getting ready for a strenuous effort to annihilate the demons, as Vishnu the Lord of Preservation getting ready for killing of demons."

tvat darśana kṛta utsāham āśramastham mahābalam |

puraṃdaram iva āsīnam nāga rājasya mūrdhani || 5-37-23

23. mahaabalan = the mighty Rama; tvaddarshana kR^itotsaaham = with a gusto to see you; ashramastham = is staying in a hermitage; puramdaramiva = even as Indra the destroyer of strong holds; aasiinam = sitting; top of Airavata the elephant.

"The mighty Rama, with a gusto to see you, is staying in a hermitage, even as Indra the destroyer of strong-holds sitting on the back of Airavata the elephant."

pṛṣṭham āroha me devi mā vikānkṣasva śobhane |

yogam anviccha rāmeṇa śaśa ankena iva rohiṇī || 5-37-24

24. shobhane devi = O Seetha the auspicious princess!; aaroha = Ascend; mama = my; pR^iSTham = back; maa vichaaraya = do not have hesitation; anvichchha = be inclined; yogam = of joining; raameNa = with Rama; rohiNii iva = as Rohini moon's favourite wife; shashaaN^ka = (went) to the moon

"O Seetha the auspicious princess! Mount on my back. Do not have any hesitation. Be inclined of joining Rama even as Rohini, moon's favourite wife, joined the moon."

kathayanti iva candreṇa sūryeṇa iva suvarcalā |

mat pṛṣṭham adhiruhya tvam tara ākāśa mahāarṇavam || 5-37-25

25. tvam = you; adhiruhya = ascend; matpR^iSTham = my back; tara = and cross; aakaashamahaarNavau = the sky and the ocean; kathayantiiva = as though speaking; mahaarchiSaa suuryeNa = to the greatly resplendent sun; chandreNa = and to the moon.

"You ascend my back and cross the ocean by journeying through the sky, as though speaking to the greatly resplendent sun and to the moon."

na hi me samprayātasya tvām ito nayato angane |

anugantum gatim śaktāḥ sarve lankā nivāsinaḥ || 5-37-26

26. aaNgane = O Seetha!; anugantam = following; me = my; gatim = way; samprayaatasya = of the journey; nayataH = talking; tvaam = you; itaH = from here; sarve = all; laN^ka nivaasinaH = the residents of Lanka; na shaktaaH = are not competent.

"O Seetha! While I am taking you from here, no body staying in Lanka is competent to come along with me."

yathā eva aham iha prāptaḥ tathaiva aham asaṃśayam |

yāsyāmi paśya vaidehi tvām udyamya vihāyasam || 5-37-27

27. vaidehi = O Seetha; yathaiva = In what manner; aham = I; praaptaH = reached; iha = here; tathaiva = in the same manner; yaasyaami = I shall move; vihaayasam = through the sky; tvaam udyamya = lifting you up; pashya = see; asamshayam = there is no doubt.

"O Seetha! In what manner I reached here, in the same manner, I shall move through the sky, taking you along with me. See, there is no doubt."

maithilī tu hari śreṣṭhāt śrutvā vacanam adbhutam |

harṣa vismita sarva angī hanūmantam atha abravīt || 5-37-28

28. shrutvaa = hearing; adbhutam = the surprising; vachanam = words; harishreSThaat = from Hanuma; maithiliitu = Seetha then; harSa vismita sarvaaNgii = with her entire body astonished with joy; atha = thereafter; abraviit = spoke; hanumantam = to Hanuma (as follows):

Hearing those astonishing words from Hanuma, Seetha with her entire limbs flowered with joy, thereafter spoke to Hanuma (as follows):

hanūman dūram adhvanam katham mām voḍhum icchasi |

tat eva khalu te manye kapitvam hari yūthapa || 5-37-29

29. hanuman = O Hanuma!; katham = how; ichchhasi = are you wishing; voDhum = to carry; maam = me; duuram adhvaanam- for such a long distance?; hariyuuthapa = O chief of monkeys!; manye = I consider; tadeva khalu = that itself indeed; te = (as) your; kapitvam = apishness.

"O Hanuma! How are you wishing to carry me for such a long distance? O chief of monkeys! I consider this indeed as your apishness!"

katham vā alpa śarīraḥ tvam mām ito netum icchasi |

sakāśam mānava indrasya bhartuḥ me plavaga ṛṣabha || 5-37-30

30. plavagarSabha = O the excellent of monkeys! katham vaa = how do; tvam = you; alpashaiiraH = with such a small body; ichchhasi = wish; netum = to take; (me); itaH = from here; sakaasham = to the presence; bhartuH maanavaendrasya = of my husband; Rama the Lord of human beings.

"O Hanuma the best of monkeys! With such a small seized body, how do you wish to take me from here to the presence of my husband, Rama the Lord of human beings?"

sītāyā vacanam śrutvā hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

cintayāmāsa lakṣmīvān navam paribhavam kṛtam || 5-37-31

31. shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; lakSmiivaan = the illustrious; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; chintayaamaasa = thought; navam = that a new; paribhavam = insult; kR^itam = was caused (to him)

Hearing the words of Seetha, the illustrious Hanuma, the son of wind-god thought it to be the first insult was caused to him.

na me jānāti sattvam vā prabhāvam vā asita īkṣaṇā |

tasmāt paśyatu vaidehī yat rūpam mama kāmataḥ || 5-37-32

32. vaidehii = Seetha; asitekSaNaa = having black eyes; na jaanaati = is not aware; sattvam vaa = of my strength; prabhaavam vaa = or power; tasmaat = that is why; pashyatu = let her see; mama = my; yat = whatever; ruupam = form; kaamataH = (I can disguise) at my will.

(Hanuma said to himself); "The black-eyed Seetha is not aware of my strength or power. That is why, let her see the form I can assume at will."

iti saṃcintya hanumān tadā plavaga sattamaḥ |

darśayāmāsa vaidehyāḥ svarūpam ari mardanaḥ || 5-37-33

33. hanumaan = Hanuma; plavagasattamah = the best of monkeys; arimardanaH = and the annihilator of enemies; iti = thus; samchitya = thinking; tadaa = then; darshayaamaasa = showed; svaruupam = his peculiarity; vaidehyaaH = to Seetha.

Hanuma, the best of monkeys and the annihilator of enemies, thinking in this way, then showed his peculiarity to Seetha.

sa tasmāt pādapāt dhīmān āplutya plavaga ṛṣabhaḥ |

tato vardhitum ārebhe sītā pratyaya kāraṇāt || 5-37-34

34. saH = that Hanuma; dhiimaan = the intelligent; plavagarSabhaH = and the excellent of monkeys; aaplutya = jumped down; tasmaat paadapaat = from that tree; tataH = and then; siitaapratyayakaaraNaat = to creat confidence in Seetha; aarebhe = started; vardhitum = to increase (his body).

Hanuma, the intelligent and the excellent of monkeys, leaped down from that tree and then, to create confidence in Seetha, started to increase his body-form.

meru mandāra samkāśo babhau dīpta anala prabhaḥ |

agrato vyavatasthe ca sītāyā vānara ṛṣabhaḥ || 5-37-35

35. vaanarottomaH = Hanuma; the best of monkeys; babhau = flashed; meru mandarasamkaashaH = like Meru and Mandara mountains; diiptaanalaprabhaH = shinning brightly like a blazing fire; vyavabasthecha = (He) stood too; agrataH = in front; siitaayaaH = of Seetha.

Hanuma, the foremost of monkeys, flashed like Meru and Mandara mountains, shining brightly like a blazing fire. He thus stood too in front of Seetha.

hariḥ parvata samkāśaḥ tāmra vaktro mahābalaḥ |

vajra damṣṭra nakho bhīmo vaidehīm idam abravīt || 5-37-36

36. mahaabalaH = the mighty; hariH = Hanuma; parvata samkaashaH = resembling a mountain; taamravaktraH = having a red face; vajradamSTra nakhaH = having teeth and nails as hard as adamant; bhiimaH = and terrific in appearance; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vaidehiim = to Seetha.

The mighty Hanuma, resembling a mountain, having a red face, having teeth and nails as hard as adamant and terrific in appearance, spoke the following words to Seetha.

saparvata vana uddeśām sāṭṭa prākāra toraṇām |

lankām imām sanathām vā nayitum śaktiḥ asti me || 5-37-37

37. me = to me; asti = there is; shaktiH = capability; nayitum = to carry; immam = this; laN^kaam vaa = Lanka; saparvatavanoddeshaam = along with its hills and forest-areas; saaTTa praakaara toraNaam = together with its market-places; defensive walls and arches; sanaathaam = and its Lord Ravana.

"To me, there is capability to carry this Lanka along with its hills, forest-areas, market-places, defensive walls and arches together with its Lord Ravana himself."

tat avasthāpya tām buddhiḥ alam devi vikānkṣayā |

viśokam kuru vaidehi rāghavam saha lakṣmaṇam || 5-37-38

38. devi = O princess!; tat = for that reason; alam = enough; vikaaN^kaSayaa = of your suspicion; buddhiH avasthaapyataam = let your mind be steady; vaidehi = O Seetha!; kuru = make; raaghavam = Rama; sahakakSmaNam = along with Lakshmana; vishokam = bereft of grief.

"O princess! For this reason, leave your suspicion and keep you mind steady. Come along with me and make Rama and Lakshmana bereft of grief."

tam dṛṣṭvā acala samkāśam uvāca janaka ātmajā |

padma patra viśāla akṣī mārutasya aurasam sutam || 5-37-39

39. janakaatmajaa = Seetha; padmapatra vishaalaakSii = with her large eyes resembling; lotus-petals; uvaacha = spoke; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = that Hanuma; bhiima samkaasham = who was terrific; aurasam sutam = who is the son; maarutasya = of wind-god.

Seetha, with her large eyes resembling lotus-petals, spoke to that terrific Hanuma, the son of wind-god (as follows)

tava sattvam balam caiva vijānāmi mahākape |

vāyoḥ iva gatim ca api tejaḥ ca agniḥ iva adbhutam || 5-37-40

40. mahaakape = o great monkey!; vijaanaami = I know; tava = you; sattvam = courage; balamchaiva = strength; gatim = power of movement; vaayoriva = like that of wind; adbhutam = wonderful; tejashcha = brilliance; agneriva = like that of fire.

"O great monkey! I know fully well your courage, strength, your power of movement like that of the wind and your wonderful brilliance like that of the fire."

prākṛto anyaḥ katham ca imām bhūmim āgantum arhati |

udadheḥ aprameyasya pāram vānara pumgava || 5-37-41

41. vaanara puN^gava = O the best of monkeys!; katham = how; praakR^itaH anyaH = can any other common person; arhati = be fit; paaram = (to reach) this shore; aprameyasya udadheH = of the unfathomable ocean; aagantam = and to come; imaam = to this; bhuumim = place?

"O the best of monkeys! How can any other common person cross this unfathomable ocean and reach this place?"

jānāmi gamane śaktim nayane ca api te mama |

avaśyam sāmpradhārya āśu kārya siddhiḥ iha ātmanaḥ || 5-37-42

42. jaanaami = I know; shaktim = your capacity; gamane = in going; mama = and in my; nayane = carrying; avashyam sampradhaaryaa = It is surely determinable; aashu = quickly; kaaryasiddhiH = about the accomplishment of work; mahaatmanaH = by the high-souled Rama.

"I know your capacity of carrying and taking me from here. However, we have to determine soon whether the accomplishment of work by the high souled Rama would not thus get spoiled."

ayuktam tu kapi śreṣṭha mayā gantum tvayā saha |

vāyu vega savegasya vego mām mohayet tava || 5-37-43

43. anagha = O the faultless one!; kapishreSTha = O the excellent of monkeys!; ayuktam = It is not proper; mama = for me; gantum = to go; tvayaa = with you; tava = your; vegaH = speed; vaayuvega savegasya = resembling winds speed; mohayet = may bewilder; maam = me.

"O the faultless one! O the excellent of monkeys! It is not befitting of me to go with you. For, your speed resembling the winds speed, may bewilder my mind."

aham ākāśam āsaktā upari upari sāgaram |

prapateyam hi te pṛṣṭhāt bhayāt vegena gacchataḥ || 5-37-44

44. aham = I; aapannaa = reaching; aakaasham = the sky; saagaram uparyupari = high above the sea; prapateyam = will fall down; bhayaat = out of fear; pR^iSThaat = from the back; te = of you; gachchhataH = who are going; vegena = speed."

"Reaching the sky high above the sea, I will fall down out of fear from your back even as you sweep with speed."

patitā sāgare ca aham timi nakra jhaṣa ākule |

bhayeyam āśu vivaśā yādasām annam uttamam || 5-37-45

45. aham = I; patitaa = having fallen; vivashaa = insensible; saagare = into the sea; timi nakra jhaSaakule = filled with sharks; crocodiles and giant fish; bhaveyam = may become; uttamam = the best; annam = food; aashu = soon; yaadasaam = for the aquatic creatures.

"Having fallen insensible into the sea, which is filled with sharks, crocodiles and giant fish, I may become the best food soon for the aquatic creatures."

na ca śakṣye tvayā sārdham gantum śatru vināśana |

kalatravati saṃdehaḥ tvayi api syāt asaṃśayam || 5-37-46

46. shatruvinaashana = O Hanuma the annihilator of enemies!; na shakSye cha = It is not possible for me; gantum = to go; tvayaa saartham = along with you; syaat = there will be; samdehaH = a risk; tvayyapi = too for you; ka Latravati = having a lady to protect; asamshayaH = there is no doubt.

"O Hanuma the annihilator of enemies! It is not possible for me to go with you. There will also be a risk for you, having me a lady additionally to protect. There is no doubt."

hriyamāṇām tu mām dṛṣṭvā rākṣasā bhīma vikramāḥ |

anugaccheyuḥ ādiṣṭā rāvaṇena durātmanā || 5-37-47

47. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; maam = me; hriyamaaNaam = being taken away; raakSasaaH = the demons; bhiima vikramaaH = with their terrific prowess; aadiSTaah = ordered; raavaNena duraatmanaaH = the evil minded Ravana; anugachchheyuH = will follow.

"Seeing me being taken away by you, the demons of terrific prowess, incited by the evil-minded Ravana, will follow you."

taiḥ tvam parivṛtaḥ śūraiḥ śūlam udgara pāṇibhiḥ |

bhaveḥ tvam saṃśayam prāpto mayā vīra kalatravān || 5-37-48

48. viira = O brave monkey! tvam = you; parivR^itaH = will be surrounded; taiH shuuraiH = by those valiant demons; shuula mudgara paaNibhiH = wielding darts and clubs in their hands; kaLatravaan = (Accompanied) by a lady; mayaa = in me; tvam bhaveH = you will be; praptaH = getting; samshayam = a risk.

"O brave monkey! Those valiant demons wielding darts and clubs in their hands will surround you. Accompanied by a lady in me, you will be at a risk."

sāyudhā bahavo vyomni rākṣasāḥ tvam nirāyudhaḥ |

katham śakṣyasi samyātum mām caiva parirakṣitum || 5-37-49

49. bahavaH = Many; raakSasaaH = demons (will come); saayudhaaH = with their weapons; vyomni = in the sky; tvam = you; niraayudhaH = will be without weapons; katham = how; shakSyasi = will you be capable; samyaatum = of travelling; parirakSitumcha = and protecting; maam = me?

"Many demons will come with their weapons, in the sky. You will be alone without any weapon. How can you continue your travel, while protecting me?"

yudhyamānasya rakṣobhiḥ tataḥ taiḥ krūra karmabhiḥ |

prapateyam hi te pṛṣṭhat bhaya ārtā kapi sattama || 5-37-50

50. kapisattama = O the best of monkeys!; tava = (While) you; yuddhyamaanasya = will be resorting to battle; taiH rakSobhiH = with those demons; kruura karmabhiH = who perform cruel acts; bhayaartaa = becoming frightened; prapateyam hi = I will indeed fall down; te pR^iSThaat = from your back.

"O the best of monkeys! While you will be resorting to battle with those demons, who perform cruel acts, I, stricken with fear, may fall down from your back."

atha rakṣāṃsi bhīmāni mahānti balavanti ca |

kathaṃcit sāmparāye tvām jayeyuḥ kapi sattama || 5-37-51

51. kapisattama = O the excellent of monkeys!; atha = thereafter; rakSaamsi = the demons; bhiimaani = of fearful form; mahaanti = with their giant bodies; balavanticha = and powerful ones; jayeyuH = will conquer; tvaam = you; saamparaaye = in battle; kathamchit = somehow or other.

"O excellent of monkeys! Then the powerful and terrific demons with their giant bodies will conquer you in battle, somehow or other."

athavā yudhyamānasya pateyam vimukhasya te |

patitām ca gṛhītvā mām nayeyuḥ pāpa rākṣasāḥ || 5-37-52

52. athavaa = otherwise; te = (while) you; vimukhasya = are indifferent of me; yudhyamaanasya = and resort to the battle; pateyam = I may fall down; paaparaakSasaaH = the wicked demons; gR^ihiitvaa = catching hold; maam = of me; patitaam = fallen; nayeyuH = may take me away.

"Otherwise, if you are indifferent of me and resort to battle, I may eventually fall down. Then, the wicked demons, catching hold of me fallen, may take me again to Lanka."

mām vā hareyuḥ tvadt hastāt viśaseyuḥ atha api vā |

avyavasthau hi dṛśyete yuddhe jaya parājayau || 5-37-53

53. maam hareyuH = (or) they may take me awa; tvaddhastaat = from your hand; vaa = or; vishaseyuH = or may even kill (me); yuddhe = In battle; jayaapajayau = victory and defeat; dR^ishyete hi = indeed are being seen; avyavasthau = as unsettled.

"Or they may take me away from your hand, or may even kill me. In battle, victory and defeat are perceived as uncertain."

aham vā api vipadyeyam rakṣobhiḥ abhitarjitā |

tvat prayatno hari śreṣṭha bhaven niṣphala eva tu || 5-37-54

54. harishreSTha = O the best of monkeys!; vaa = or; aham = (while) I; abhitarjitaa = am frightened; rakSobhih = by the demons; vipadyeyam api = I may get into a calamity; tvatprayatnaH = your effort; bhavet = will become; niSphala eva tu = futile indeed.

"O the best of monkeys! Or while I am frightened by the demons, I may get into a mishap. Thus, your effort may become futile indeed!"

kāmam tvam api paryāpto nihantum sarva rākṣasān |

rāghavasya yaśo hīyet tvayā śastaiḥ tu rākṣasaiḥ || 5-37-55

55. tvam = you; paryaaptaH asi kaamam = may be surely sufficient; nihantum = to kill; sarva raakSasaan = all the demons; raakSasaiH = all by the demons; shastaiH = killed; tvayaa = by you; raaghavasya = Rama's yashaH = celebrity; hiiyeti = will be lowered.

"You may be surely able to kill all the demons. But if you alone kill all the demons, Rama's celebrity will be lowered."

athavā ādāya rakṣāṃsi nyasyeyuḥ samvṛte hi mām |

yatra te na abhijānīyuḥ harayo na api rāghavaḥ || 5-37-56

56. athavaa = otherwise; rakSaamsi = the demons; aadaaya = after having taken; maam = me; nyaseyuH = may keep; yatra samvR^ite = in which secret place; naabhijaaniiyuH = that will not be known; te harayaH = to those monkeys; raaghavau.api = or even to Rama and Lakshmana.

"Otherwise, the demons may take me away and hide me in any secret place that will not be known by those monkeys or even Rama and Lakshmana."

ārambhaḥ tu mat artho ayam tataḥ tava nirarthakaḥ |

tvayā hi saha rāmasya mahān āgamane guṇaḥ || 5-37-57

57. tataH = then; tava = your; aarabhastu = effort; madarthaH = taken for my sake; nivarthakaH = will become futile; mahaan = there is a great; guNaH = merit; aagamane = in coming; raamasya = of Rama; tvayaa saha = along with you.

"Then your effort taken for my sake will become futile. That is why there is a great merit in Rama's coming here along with you."

mayi jīvitam āyattam rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ |

bhrātṛṛṇām ca mahābāho tava rāja kulasya ca || 5-37-58

58. mahaabaaho = O the long armed monkey!; jiivitam = the survival; mahaatmanaH = raaghavasya = of the high souled Rama; bhraatruuNaam = (of) his brothers; tava = of yourself; raajakulasyacha = of your royal family; aayattam = is dependent; mayi = on me.

"O Hanuma the long-armed! The survival of the high souled Rama, his brothers, of yourself and of your royal family (of Sugreeva) is dependent on me."

tau nirāśau mat arthe tu śoka samtāpa karśitau |

saha sarva ṛkṣa haribhiḥ tyakṣyataḥ prāṇa samgraham || 5-37-59

59. tau = those two men Rama and Lakshmana; shokasamtaapa karshitau = who are emaciated by grief and anguish; sarvarkSaharibhiH saha = with all bears and monkeys; niraashau = bereft of hope; tyakSyataH = will abandon; praaNasamgraham = their protection of life.

"Those two men Rama and Lakshmana who are emaciated by grief and anguish along with all bears and monkeys, losing their hope, will abandon their lives."

bhartuḥ bhaktim puraḥ kṛtya rāmāt anyasya vānara |

na aham spraṣṭum padā gātram iccheyam vānara uttama || 5-37-60

60. vaanara = O Hanuma; vaanarapuNgava = thes best of monkeys; puraskR^itya = Honouring; bhaktim = the devotion; bhartuH = to my husband; na spR^ishaami = I can not touch; shariiramtu = the body; anyasya pumsaH = of any other man; raamaat = than Rama.

"O Hanuma, the best of monkeys! Honouring the devotion to my husband, I cannot touch the body of any man other that of Rama."

yat aham gātra saṃsparśam rāvaṇasya gatā balāt |

anīśā kim kariṣyāmi vināthā vivaśā satī || 5-37-61

61. aham gataayat = that I got; balaat = by force; samsparsham = the touch; raavaNasya gaatra = of Ravana's body; kim kariSyaami = what can I do; aniishaa = being helpless; vivashaa satii = having lost control of myself; vinaathaa = and without a protector?

"That I got, by force, the touch of Ravana's body, was because being helpless, having lost control of myself and without a protector, I could not do anything."

yadi rāmo daśagrīvam iha hatvā sarākṣasam |

mām ito gṛhya gaccheta tat tasya sadṛśam bhavet || 5-37-62

62. raamaH yadi = If Rama; hattvaa = by killing; dashagriivam = Ravana; iha = here; sabaandhavam = along with his relatives; gachheta = and goes taking; maam = me; itaH = from here; tat = that; bhavet = will become; sadR^isham = proper; tasya = for him.

"If Rama kills Ravana here along with his relatives and departs taking me from here, it would be proper for him"

śrutā hi dṛṣṭāḥ ca mayā parākramā |

mahātmanaḥ tasya raṇa avamardinaḥ |

na deva gandharva bhujamga rākṣasā |

bhavanti rāmeṇa samā hi samyuge || 5-37-63

63. shrutaaH = It was heard; dR^iSTaashcha = and seen; mayaa = by me; paraakramaaH (about) the strength tasya = mahaatmanaH = of the high souled Rama; raNaavamardinaH = destroying enemies in battle; deva gandharva bhujaNga raakSasaaH = the celestials; divine musicians; serpent-gods; and demons; nahi samaaH = are not equal; raameNa = to Rama; samguge = in combat.

"I have not only heard but seen myself about the strength of the high souled Rama destroying enemies in battle. Neither the celestials nor the divine musicians nor the serpent-gods nor the demons are equal to Rama in combat."

samīkṣya tam samyati citra kārmukam |

mahābalam vāsava tulya vikramam |

salakṣmaṇam ko viṣaheta rāghavam |

huta aśanam dīptam iva anila īritam || 5-37-64

64. kaH = who; viSaheta = can with stand; samiikSya = seeing; samiti = in battle; tam raaghavam = that Rama; diiptam = dazzling; anileritam = fanned by wind; hutaashanamiva = like a fire; anileritam = fanned by wind; chitra kaarmukam = wielding a conspicuous bow; samyati = endowed with; mahaabalam = great strength; vaasava tulyavikram = having prowess; equal to that of Indra the Lord of celestials; salakSmanam- together with Lakshmana.

"Who can withstand seeing in battle that mighty Rama, dazzling like fire fanned by wind, wielding his conspicuous bow and having prowess equal to that of Indra the Lord of celestials, together with Lakshmana?"

salakṣmaṇam rāghavam āji mardanam |

diśā gajam mattam iva vyavasthitam |

saheta ko vānara mukhya samyuge |

yuga anta sūrya pratimam śara arciṣam || 5-37-65

65. vaanara mukhya = O the best of monkeys!; kaH = who; samyuge = in battle; saheta = can endure; raaghavam = Rama; yugaanta snurya pratimam = resembling the sun during the noon-time; salakSmaNam = together with Lakshmana; aajimardanam = the destroyer in battle; vyavasthitam = stationed; dishaagajamiva = like a mythical elephant (which stand in the four quarters of the sky and protect the earth); mattam = in rut; sharaarchiSam = with arrows resembling the rays of the sun.

"O the best of monkeys! In battle, who can endure Rama resembling the sun at noon-time, with his arrows resembling its rays, the destroyer in battle, stationed like a mythical elephant in rut, along with Lakshmana?

sa me hari śreṣṭha salakṣmaṇam patim |

sayūthapam kṣipram iha upapādaya |

cirāya rāmam prati śoka karśitām |

kuruṣva mām vānara mukhya harṣitām || 5-37-66

66. harishreSTha = O the excellent of monkeys!; saH = here; kshipram; = soon; patim = my husband; sa lakSmaNam = along with Lakshma; sayuuthapam = with chiefs of army; vaanaramukhya = O the best of monkeys!; kuruSva = make; maam = me; shokakarshitaam = who is emaciated with grief; raamam prati = about Rama; chiraaya = since a long time; harSitaam = joyful.

"O the excellent of monkeys! You, as such, soon bring my husband here along with Lakshmana, and the chiefs of army. O the best of monkeys! I am emaciated with grief about Rama since long. Make me now joyful."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe saptatriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 38

Introduction

Hanuma asks Seetha to give him a token of remembrance, which Rama can recognize. Seetha then narrates the episode of a crow which occurred on the Chitrakuta mountain and requests Hanuma to repeat it before Rama by way of a token of recollection. She further sends greetings to both Rama and Lakshmana, conveys her enquiry about their welfare and conveys to them her resolve to survive only for a month after the expiry of the time-limit given by Ravana. Thereupon, she hands over to Hanuma her jewel for the head as a token of remembrance.

tataḥ sa kapi śārdūlaḥ tena vākyena harṣitaḥ |

sītām uvāca tat śrutvā vākyam vākya viśāradaḥ || 5-38-1

1. tataH = thereafter; saH kapi = shaarduulaH = that excellent among monkeys; vaakya vishaaradaH = who was skilled in speech; shrutvaa = after hearing; tat vaakyam = those words; toSitaH = was pleased; uvaacha = and spoke; siitaam = to Seetha ( as follows):

Hearing those words of Seetha, the eloquent Hanuma was very much pleased and spoke to Seetha (as follows):

yukta rūpam tvayā devi bhāṣitam śubha darśane |

sadṛśam strī svabhāvasya sādhvīnām vinayasya ca || 5-38-2

2. shubhadarshana = O beautiful Seetha; devi = the princess!; bhaaSitam = what is spoken; tvayaa = by you; yuktaruupam = is befitting; sadR^isham = It is suitable; striisvabhavaashcha = of woman's nature; vinayasyacha = and of the humility; saadhviinaam = of chaste women.

"O Seetha, the beautiful princess! Whatever you spoke is befitting. It is in keeping with woman's nature and humility of a chaste women."

strītvam na tu samartham hi sāgaram vyativartitum |

mām adhiṣṭhāya vistīrṇam śata yojanam āyatam || 5-38-3

3. na samartham hi = It is not indeed fit for; striitvam = womanhood; adhiSThaaya = to mount on; maam = me; vyativartitum = and cross; vistiirNam = an extensive; saagaram = ocean; shatayojanam aayatam = which is wide of one hundred Yojanas.

"It is indeed not fit for a woman to mount on my back and traverse an extensive ocean, which is having a width of one hundred yojanas."

dvitīyam kāraṇam yac ca bravīṣi vinaya anvite |

rāmāt anyasya na arhāmi saṃsparśam iti jānaki || 5-38-4

etat te devi sadṛśam patnyāḥ tasya mahātmanaḥ |

kā hi anyā tvām ṛte devi brūyāt vacanam īdṛśam || 5-38-5

4; 5. jaanaki = O Seetha; vinayaanvite = endowed with modesty!; yat = which; dvitiiyam- second; kaaraNam = reason; braviiSi = you were telling; naarhamiiti = that you would not be; samsparsham = touching; anyasya = any one else; raamaat = than Rama; etat = it; sadR^isham = is befitting; te = of you; patnyaaH = the wife; tasya mahaatmanaH = of that high soled Rama; devi = O princess; kaa anyaa = which other woman; tvaamR^ite = except you; bruuyat = can speak; iidR^isham = such; amR^ite = sweet; vachanam = words?

"O Seetha endowed with modesty! The second reason you mentioned that you would not be touching any one else other then Rama is befitting of you, the wife of that high soled Rama. O princess! which other lady except you can speak of such sweet words?"

śroṣyate caiva kākutsthaḥ sarvam niravaśeṣataḥ |

ceṣṭitam yat tvayā devi bhāṣitam mama ca agrataḥ || 5-38-6

6. devi = O princess!; kaakutthsa = Rama; shroSyate = will hear; niravasheSataH = completely; sarvam = all; yat = that; cheSTitam = was acted correctly; tvayaa = by you; bhaaSitam = and spoken; agrataH = in front; mama = of me.

"O princess! I can completely inform Rama of all that you have done and of all that you have spoken before me."

kāraṇaiḥ bahubhiḥ devi rāma priya cikīrṣayā |

sneha praskanna manasā mayā etat samudīritam || 5-38-7

7. devi = O princess!; bahubhiH kaaraNaiH = because of several reasons; raama priyachikiirSayaa = being desirous of doing good to Rama; sneha praskanna manasaa = and with a mind moistened with affection; etat = this; samudiiritam = was spoken mayaa = by me.

"O princess! All this was told by me because of several reasons, being desirous of doing good to Rama ad with my mind moistened with affection towards him."

lankāyā duṣpraveśatvāt dustaratvān mahāudadheḥ |

sāmarthyāt ātmanaḥ caiva mayā etat samudāhṛtam || 5-38-8

8. duSpradharSatraat = because of the unassailability; lankaayaaH = of Lanka; mahodadheH = and the great ocean; dustaratvaa = difficult to be crossed; aatmanaH saamarthyaachchaiva = and because of my capability; etat = this; samudiiritam = was spoken; mayaa = by me.

"I spoke this because of the unassailability of Lanka, its great ocean so difficult to be crossed and also my capacity of taking you."

icchāmi tvām samānetum adya eva raghu bandhunā |

guru snehena bhaktyā ca na anyathā tat udāhṛtam || 5-38-9

9. gurusnehena = because of my great affection; bhaktyaacha = and devotion; ichchhami = I wish; tvaam samaanetum = to carry you well; adyaiva = now itself; raghubandhunaa = te Rama your husband; etat = these words; na udaahR^itam = were not spoken; anyathaa = from another motive.

"Because of my great affection and devotion towards you, I wish to carry you well now itself to Rama your hushand. These words were not spoken by me with any other motive."

yadi na utsahase yātum mayā sārdham anindite |

abhijñānam prayaccha tvam jānīyāt rāghavo hi yat || 5-38-10

10. anindite = O faultless Seetha!; notsahaseyadi = if you are not willing; yaatam = to go; mayaa saartham = with me; tvam = you; prayachchha = give; abhijJNaanam = a token of remembrance; yat = which; raaghaaH = Rama; jaaniiyaat = can recognise.

"O faultless Seetha! If you are not willing to go with me, give me a token of remembrance which Rama can recognise."

evam uktā hanumatā sītā sura suta upamā |

uvāca vacanam mandam bāṣpa pragrathita akṣaram || 5-38-11

idam śreṣṭham abhijñānam brūyāḥ tvam tu mama priyam |

11. evam = thus; uktaa = spoken; hanumataa = by Hanuma; siitaa = Seetha; surasutopataa = like the daughter of god; mandam = slowly; uvaacha = spoke; vachanam = slowly; uvaacha = spoke; vachanam = the (following) words; baaSpa pragrathitaa kSaram = strung together with alphabets of tears; tvamtu = you; bruuyaaH = tell; idam = this; shreSTham = excellent thing; abhiJNaanam = as a token of remembrance; mama priyam = to my beloved husband.

Hearing Hanuma's words, Seetha like the daughter of a god, slowly spoke the following words, strung together with alphabets of tears: "You tell this (following) excellent thing as a token of remembrance to my beloved husband."

śailasya citra kūṭasya pāde pūrva uttare tadā || 5-38-12

tāpasa āśrama vāsinyāḥ prājya mūla phala udake |

tasmin siddha āśrame deśe mandākinyā adūrataḥ || 5-38-13

tasya upavana ṣaṇḍeṣu nānā puṣpa sugandhiṣu |

vihṛtya salila klinnā tava anke samupāviśam ||

paryāyeṇa prasuptaḥ ca mama anke bharata agrajaḥ || 5-38-14

12; 13; 14. paade = at a hillock; puurvottare = in the north-eastern direction; chitrakuuTasya shailasya = of Chitrakuta mountain; praajyamuula phalodake = having bountiful roots fruits and water; tasmin desha = in that place; siddhaashrite = inhabited by seers; mandaakinya viduurataH = in the vicinity of River Ganges; puraa = long ago; vihR^itya = (we were) strolling; salile = in water; upavana khaNDeSu = in parts of groves; naanaapuSpa sugandhiSu = with various kinds of flowers in perfume; tasya = of that hillock; klinnaH = you became wet; samupaavishaH = and sat; mama aN^ke = at my proximity; taapasaashramavaasinyaaaH = residing in the hermitage of sages.

"There is a place inhabited by sages at a hillock in the north-eastern It was bountiful with roots fruits and water. In that place, while we were residing in a hermitage of sages, on a day long ago, we were strolling in water in parts of groves with various kinds of flowers of perfume in that hillock. Your thereupon became wet and sat at my proximity."

tato māṃsa samāyukto vāyasaḥ paryatuṇḍayat |

tam aham loṣṭam udyamya vārayāmi sma vāyasam || 5-38-15

15. tataH = then; vaayasaH = a crow; maamsasamaayuktaH = yearning for meat; paryatuN^Dayat = began to peek (me); aham = I; udyamya = lifting; loSTam = a clod of earth; vaarayaamisma = prevented; tam = that; vaayasam = crow.

"Then, a crow, yearning for meat, began to peck me. Picking up a clod of earth, I prevented the crow from its act."

dārayan sa ca mām kākaḥ tatra eva parilīyate |

na ca api uparaman māṃsāt bhakṣa arthī bali bhojanaḥ || 5-38-16

16. daarayan = tearing; maam = me; saH kaakaH = that crow pariliiyate = was hiding; tatraiva = there only; saH = that; balibhojanah = crow; bhakSaarthii = yearning for food; na upaaramachchhaapi = did not resign; maamsaat = from meat.

"Pecking me again and again, the crow was hiding there only. That crow, yearning for food, did not resig from meat."

utkarṣantyām ca raśanām kruddhāyām mayi pakṣiṇe |

sraṃsamāne ca vasane tato dṛṣṭā tvayā hi aham || 5-38-17

17. mayi = (while) I; kruddhaayaam = was angry; pakSiNaa = with that bird; vasane = my skirt; srasyamaanecha = was slipping; utkarSantyaamcha = and I was pulling; rashanaam = its string (so as to tighten it); aham = I; dR^iSTaa = was seen; tvayaa = by you; tataH = then.

"While I was angry with that bird, my skirt was slipping and I was pulling its string (so as to tighten it). I was seen by you then."

tvayā vihasitā ca aham kruddhā samlajjitā tadā |

bhakṣya gṛddhena kālena dāritā tvām upāgatā || 5-38-18

18. tadaa = then; aham = I; kR^iddhaa = moved by anger; samlajjitaa = felt abashed; apahasitaa = being laughed at; tvayaa = by you; daaritaa = Torn down; kaakena = by crow; bhakSagR^idhnena = which was yearning for food; upaagataa = I sought shelter; tvaam = with you.

"Moved by anger, I felt abashed for being laughed at by you. Torn down by the crow, which was yearning for food, I sought shelter with you."

āsīnasya ca te śrāntā punaḥ utsangam āviśam |

krudhyantī ca prahṛṣṭena tvayā aham parisāntvitā || 5-38-19

19. shraantaa = feeling tired; punaH aavisham = I again settled on; te = your; utsaN^gam = lap; kruddhyantii = as though angry; aham = I; parisaanvitaa = was consoled; tvayaa = by you; prahR^iSTena = fully delighted.

"Feeling tired, I again settled on your lap. As though angry, I was consoled by you and I was fully delighted."

bāṣpa pūrṇa mukhī mandam cakṣuṣī parimārjatī |

lakṣitā aham tvayā nātha vāyasena prakopitā || 5-38-20

20. naatha = O Lord!; prakopitaa = annoyed; vaayasena = by the crow; baaSpapuurNamukhii = having my face filled with tears; chakSuSi = and having my eyes; parimaarjatii = being wiped; mandam = slowly; aham = I; lakSitaa = was seen; tvayaa = by you.

"Slowly wiping my eyes, my face filled with tears, I was seen by you, O Lord, as having been annoyed by the crow."

pariśramātprasuptā ca rāghavāṅke .apyham ciram |

paryāṇa prasuptaśca mamāṅke bharatāgrajaḥ 5-38-21

21. ahamapi = I even; prasuptaa cha = slept; chiram = for a long time; raaghavaaNke = on Rama's lap; parishramaat = because of fatigue; paryaayeNa = in his turn; bharataagrajaH = Rama; the elder brother of Bharata; prasuptaH = slept; mama; aN^ke = in my arms.

"I even slept for a long time on Rama's lap because of my fatigue. In his turn, Rama the elder brother of Bharata, slept in my arms."

sa tatra punare vātha vāyasaḥ samupāgamat |

tataḥ suptaprabuddhām mām rāmasyāṅkātsamutthitām || 5-38-22

vāyasaḥ sahasāgamya vidadāra stanāntare |

punaḥ punarthotpatya vidadāra sa māṃ bhṛśam || 5-38-23

22; 23. atha = thereafter; saH vaayasaH = that crow; punareva = again; samupaagamat = came; tatra = there; tataH = then; saH = that; vaayasaH = crow; sahasaa = quickly; aagamya = having arrived at; maam = me; samutthitaam = who raised; aN^kaat = from the lap; raamasya = of Rama; suptaprabuddhaam = after waking up from my sleep; vidadaara = clawed; stanaantare = the space between my breasts; atha = and; utpatya = flying up; punaH punaH = again and again; maam vidadaara = tore me up; bhR^isham = a lot.

"Meanwhile, the same crow appeared there. Descending all of a sudden, the crow clawed me at the space between the breasts, even as I awoke from my sleep and rose from the lap of Rama. Flying up again, it tore me up a lot."

tataḥ samukṣito rāmo muktaiḥ śoṇitabindubhiḥ |

vayasena tatastena balavatkliśyamānayā || 5-38-24

sa mayā bodhitaḥ śrīmān sukhasuptaḥ paramtapaḥ |

24. tataH = then; raamaH = Rama; samukSitaH = was moistened; muktaiH shoNita bindubhiH = by the discharged drops of blood; tataH = thereafter; saH = that Rama; shriimaan = the splendid man; paramtapaH = the destroyer of enemies; sukha suptaH = who was in a pleasant slumber; bodhitaH = was woken up; tena raayasena = by that crow; mayaa = and by me; balavat klishyamaanayaa = who was grievously tormented (by the crow).

"Then, Rama got wet by the discharged drops of blood. Thereafter, that splendorous Rama, the annihilator of enemies, who was in a pleasant slumber, was woken up by that crow and by me who was grievously tormented by the crow."

sa mām dṛṣṭvā mahābāhurvitunnām stanayostadā || 5-38-25

āśī viṣa iva kruddhaḥ śvasān vākyam abhāṣathāḥ |

25. saH = that Rama; mahaabaahuH = the long armed; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; maam = me; vitunnaam = pierced; stanayoH = on the breasts; tadaa = then; shvasan = hissing; kruddhah ashiiviSaiva = like an angry serpant; abhaaSata = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words.

"That long-armed Rama, seeing me pierced violently on the breasts, then spoke the following words, hissing like an angry serpant.

kena te nāga nāsa ūru vikṣatam vai stana antaram || 5-38-26

kaḥ krīḍati saroṣeṇa panca vaktreṇa bhoginā |

26. naaganaasoru = O Seetha the round thighed woman!; kena = by whom; te stanaantaram = the space between your breasts; vikSatam vai = was wounded?; kaH = who; kriiDati = is playing; paN^cha vaktreNa bhoginaa = with a fire-faced serpent; saroSeNa = filled with fury?

"O Seetha the round-thighed woman! Who has wounded the space between your breasts? who is playing with a fire-faced serpent filled with fury?"

vīkṣamāṇaḥ tataḥ tam vai vāyasam samavaikṣathāḥ || 5-38-27

nakhaiḥ sarudhiraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ mām eva abhimukham sthitam |

27. tataH = then; viikSamaaNaH = throwing a glance (around); samudaikSata = (Rama) saw; tam vaayasam = that crow; tiikSNaiH nakhaiH = with its sharp claws; sarudhiraiH = with its sharp claws; sarudhiraiH = moistened with blood; sthitam = and remaining; abhimukham = in front of ; maaneva = me alone.

'Then, throwing a glance around, Rama saw that crow with its sharp claws moistened iwth blood and sitting in front of me alone."

putraḥ kila sa śakrasya vāyasaḥ patatām varaḥ || 5-38-28

dharā antara caraḥ śīghram pavanasya gatau samaḥ |

28. saH = vaayasaH = that crow; varaH = the best; patataam = among birds; putraH kila = seems to be the son; shakrasya = of Indra the Lord of celestials; dharaantarayataH = residing; among the mountains; gatau = and in moving; shiighram = speedily; samaH = equal; paranasya = to the wind.

"That crow, the best among birds, seems to be the son of Indra the Lord of celestials, staying in mountains and moving with a peed equal to the wind."

tataḥ tasmin mahābāhuḥ kopa samvartita īkṣaṇaḥ || 5-38-29

vāyase kṛtavān krūrām matim matimatām vara |

29. tataH = then; mahaabaahuH = the long-armed Rama; matimataam varaH = the best among wise men; kopa samvartitekSaNaH = swirling his eyes in anger; kR^itavaan = made; matim = a resolve; tasmin kruuraam vaayase = in the matter of that ferocious cow.

"Then, the long-armed Rama, the best among wise men, swirling his eyes in anger, made a resolve in the matter of that ferocious crow."

sa darbha saṃstarāt gṛhya brahmaṇo astreṇa yojayaḥ || 5-38-30

sa dīpta iva kāla agniḥ jajvāla abhimukho dvijam |

30. gR^ihya = taking; darbham = a shoot of Kusa grass; samstaraat = from his bed (made of Kusa grass); saH = that Rama; yojayat = used it to work; braahmeNa astreNa = with Brahma's missile (a mythical weapon which deals infallible destruction); sah = that; diiptaH = blazing shoot of grass; kaalaagniriva = like fire destroying the world; jajvaala = flared up; dvijam abhimukham = in front of that bird.

"Taking a blade of Kusa grass from his bed ( made of Kusa grass), Rama employed it to work with Brahma's missile (a mythical weapon which deals with infallible destruction). That blazing shoot of grass, resembling a fire destroying the world, flared up in front of that bird."

sa tam pradīptam cikṣepa darbham tam vāyasam prati || 5-38-31

tatastam vāyasam darbhaḥ sombare.anujagāma ha |

31. saH = that Rama; chikSepa = threw; tam = that; pradiiptam = blazing; darbham = blade of Kusa grass; tam vaayasam prati = towards that crow; tataH = then; saH darbhaH = that blade of grass; anujagaama ha = chased; tam vaayasam = that crow; ambare = in the sky.

"As Rama threw that blazing blade of Kusa grass towards that crow, that blade of grass went chasing that crow in the sky."

anusṛṣṭaḥ tadā kālo jagāma vividhām gatim || 5-38-32

trāṇa kāma imam lokam sarvam vai vicacāra ha |

32. tadaa = then; kaakaH = the crow; anusR^iSTaH = being chased; jagaama = wnet; vividhaam = in many; gatim = a way; traaNa kaamaH = seeking protection; (the crow) vichachaara ha = roamed; sarvam = all over; imam = this; lokam = world.

"Then, while that blade of grass came chasing, that crow went flying in many a way. Seeking protection, it roamed all over the world."

sa pitrā ca parityaktaḥ suraiḥ sarvaiḥ maharṣibhiḥ || 5-38-33

trīn lokān samparikramya tvām eva śaraṇam gataḥ |

33. samparikramya = roaming; triin = the three; lokaan = worlds; saH = that crow; parityaktaH = was abandoned; pitraacha = by Indra; its father; suraishcha = celestials; sa maharSibhiH = along with sages; sharaNamgataH = (and finally) sought refuge; tameva = in the same Rama.

"Roaming the three worlds in search of a saviour, that crow was abandoned by Indra; its father, the celestials and the sages. Finally, it sought refuge in the same Rama."

sa tam nipatitam bhūmau śaraṇyaḥ śaraṇā gatam || 5-38-34

vadha arham api kākutstha kṛpayā paryapālayaḥ |

34. saH = kaakutthsaH = that Rama; sharaNyaH = who affords protection; kR^ipayaa = by compassion; paryapaalayat = protected; tam = that crow; nipatitam = which fell; bhuumau = on the floor; sharaNaagatam = and sought for protection; vadhaarhamapi = even though it was apt to be killed.

"That Rama, who affords protection, was compassionate and protected that crow, which fell on the ground (in salutation to Rama) and sought for protection, eventhough it was apt to be killed."

paridyūnam viṣaṇṇam ca sa tvam āyāntam uktavān || 5-38-35

mogham kartum na śakyam tu brāhmam astram tat ucyatām |

35. saH = that Rama; abraviit = spoke; tam = of that crow; aayaantam = which was coming; paridyuunam = exhausted; viSaNNam = and dejected; na shakyam tu = It is not possible; kartum = to make; braahmam astram = Brahma missile; mogham = a waste; tat = for that reason; uchyataam = tell me what to do.

"Seeing that crow, coming exhausted and dejected, Rama said to it: 'It is not possible to make Brahma missile a waste. For this reason, tell me what to do now."

hinastu dakṣiṇākṣitvacchara ityatha so.abravīt || 5-38-36

tataḥ tasya akṣi kākasya hinasti sma sa dakṣiṇam |

dattvā sa dakṣiṇam netram prāṇebhyaḥ parirakṣitaḥ || 5-38-37

36. 37. atha = thereafter; saH = that crow; abraviit = said; iti = that; trachcharaH = your arrow; hinastu = shoot; dakSiNaakSi = my right eye; tataH = then; saH = that blade of grass; hinantisma = shooted; dakSiNam = the right; akSi = eye; tasya kaakasya = of that crow; saH = that crow; dattvaa = by giving away; dakSiNam netram = its right eye; parirakSitaH = saved; praaNebhyaH = its lives.

Thereafter, that crow said "Let your arrow shoot my right eye." Then that blade of Kusa grass shooted the right eye of that crow. By giving away its right eye in that way, the crow saved its life."

sa rāmāya namaskṛtvā rājñe daśarathāya ca |

visṛṣṭastena vīreṇa pratipede svamālayam || 5-38-38

38. saH = that crow; namaskR^ityaa = after saluting; raamaaya = Rama; dasharathaaya cha = and Dasaratha; raajJNe = the king; visR^iSTaH = and discharged; tena viireNa = by that valiant Rama; pratipede = it reached; svam = its own; aalayam = abode.

"After offering salutations to Rama and King Dasaratha and being discharged by that valiant Rama, the crow returned to its own abode."

mat kṛte kāka mātre api brahma astram samudīritam |

kasmāt yo mām harat tvattaḥ kṣamase tam mahī pate || 5-38-39

39. mahiipate = O lord of the earth! matkR^ite = for my sake; brahmaastram = a Brahma's missile; samudiiritam = was hurled; kaakamaatre = even at a crow; kasmaat = why; kSamase = are you forgiving; tam = him; yaH = who; aharat = took away; maa = me; tvattaH = from you?

"O lord of the earth! For my sake you hurled a Brahma's missile even at a crow. Why are you forgiving the one who has taken me away from you?"

sa kuruṣva mahāutsāham kṛpām mayi nara ṛṣabha |

tvayā nāthavatī nātha hyanāthā iva dṛśyate || 5-38-40

40. nararSabha = O best among men!; saH = you as such; mahotsaahaH = having great strength; kuruSva = endow; kR^ipam = mercy; mayi = in me; naatha = O protector!; naathavatii = She with a protector; tvayaa = in you; dR^ishyate = is being seen; anaathaa iva = like the one without any protector.

"O Rama the best among men! You, with great strength, annihilate the enemy and bestow your mercy on me. O Lord! She who has a protector in you, actually looks like one without any protector."

ānṛśaṃsyam paro dharmaḥ tvatta eva mayā śrutaḥ |

jānāmi tvām mahāvīryam mahāutsāham mahābalam || 5-38-41

apāra pāram akṣobhyam gāmbhīryāt sāgara upamam |

bhartāram sasamudrāyā dharaṇyā vāsava upamam || 5-38-42

41; 42. shrutaH = It was heard; mayaa = by me; tvattaH eva = from you alone; anR^ishamsyam = (that) kindness; paraH dharmaH = is the best righteousness; jaanaami = I know; tvaam = you; mahaaiiryam = having a great prowess; mahotsaaham = a great energy; mahaabalam = and a great strength; apaarapaaram = you non-acquiescence; akSobhyam = imperturbability; gaambhiiryaat = profoudness; saagaropamam = like an ocean; bhartaaram = lord; dharaNyaaH = of the earth; samudraayaH = including the ocean; vaasavopamam = and equal to Indra the Lord of celestials.

"You yourself told me that kindness is the best righteousness. I know you, having a great prowess, a great energy, and a great strength. I know your non-acquiescence, imperturbability, profoundness like an ocean, as Lord of the earth including the oceans and as equal to Indra the Lord of celestials."

evam astravidām śreṣṭhaḥ sattvavān balavān api |

kim artham astram rakṣahsu na yojayasi rāghava || 5-38-43

43. raaghava = O Rama!; balavaanapi = eventhough you are stron; astravidaam shreSThaH = excellently skilled in archery; satyavaan = and a truthful man; evam = thus; kimartham = why; nayojayasi = are you not employing; astram = your arrow; rakSassu = on demons?

"O Rama! Eventhough you are strong, excellently skilled in archery and a truthful man, why are you not utilizing your arrow on demons?"

na nāgā na api gandharvā na asurā na marut gaṇāḥ |

rāmasya samare vegam śaktāḥ prati samādhitum || 5-38-44

44. naagaH = the serpent-demons; na shaktaaH = are not capable; pratisamiihitum = of resisting; vegam = the onrush; raamasya = of Rama; samare = in battle; gandharvaa api = even divine musicians; na = are not capable; asuraaH = demons; na = are not capable; marudgaNaaH = troops of storm-gods; na = are not capable.

"Neither the serpent-demons, nor the divine musicians nor the demons nor the storm-gods are able to resist the onrush of Rama in battle."

tasyā vīryavataḥ kaścit yadi asti mayi sambhramaḥ |

kim artham na śaraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ kṣayam nayati rākṣasān || 5-38-45

45. viiryavataH tasya asti yadi = if the valiant Rama has; kashchit = any; sambhramaH = haste; may = in my case; kimartham = why; na nayati kSayam = does he not destroy; raakSasaan = the demons; tiikSNaiH sharaiH = with his sharp arrows?

"If the valiant Rama has any haste in my case, why does he not destroy the demons with his sharp arrows?!

bhrātuḥ ādeśam ādāya lakṣmaṇo vā param tapaḥ |

kasya hetoḥ na mām vīraḥ paritrāti mahābalaḥ || 5-38-46

46. kasya hetoH = for what reason; lakSmaNo vaa = even Lakshmana; paramtapaH = the tormentator of enemies; mahaabalaH = the mighty man; viiraH = and the valiant man; na paritraati = does not protect; maam = me; aadaaya = by taking; aadesham = the command; bhraatruH = of his elder brother?"

"For what reason, even Lakshmana the tormentator of enemies, the mighty man and the valiant man does not protect me, by taking the command of his elder brother?'

yadi tau puruṣa vyāghrau vāyv indra sama tejasau |

surāṇām api durdharṣo kim artham mām upekṣataḥ || 5-38-47

47. tau = those two brothers; puruSavyaaghrau = the tigers among men; Rama and Lakshman; vaayvagni samtejasau = with a sharpness equal to that of wind and fire; suraaNaam durdharSau yadi api = even if unconquerable by demons also;

Those two tigers among men, Rama and Lakshmana, with a sharpness equal to that of wind and fire, even if they are unconquerable by demons too, why are they neglecting me?"

mama eva duṣkṛtam kiṃcin mahat asti na saṃśayaḥ |

samarthāv api tau yan mām na avekṣete param tapau || 5-38-48

48. kimchit = some; mahat = great; duSkR^itam = sin; asti = may be there; mamaiva = of me alone; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; yat = for which reason; tau = those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana; paramtapau = the tormentator of enemies; samrthaavapi = even when capable; na avekSate = are not seeing; maam = me.

"There is not doubt that I would have committed a great sin, for which reason those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana the tormentators of enemies, even when capable , are neglecting me."

vaidehyā vacanam śrutvā karuṇam sāśubhāṣitam |

athābravīnmahātejā hanumān mārutātmajaḥ || 5-38-49

49. atha = then; shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; bhaaSitam = spoken; karuNam = pitiably; saa shru = with tears; vaidehyaa = by Seetha; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaatejaa = of great splendour; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; abraviit = spoke (as follows):

Hearing the pitiable appeal Seetha with tears, Hanuma of great splendour and the son of wind-god spoke (as follows)

tvacchokavimukho rāmo devi satyena te śape |

rāme duḥkhābhipanne ca lakṣmaṇaḥ paritapyate || 5-38-50

50. devi = O Seetha!; raamaH = Rama; tvachchoka viukhaH = has grown averse to eveything else caused by grief towards you; shape = I swear; te = to you; satyena = by truth; raame = (When) Rama; duHkhaabhipanne = is overpowered by grief; lakSmaNaH cha = Lakshmana too; paritapyate = is tormented (by grief).

"O Seetha! Rama has grown averse to everything else, caused by grief towards you. I swear it to you by truth. When Rama is overpowered by grief; Lakshmana too gets tormented by grief."

katham cidbhavatī dṛṣṭā na kālaḥ paridevitum |

imam muhūrtam duḥkhānām drakṣyasyantamanindite || 5-38-51

51. anindite = O faultless Seetha!; kathamchit = Somehow or other; bhavatii = you; dR^iSTaa = appeared; na kaalaH = this is not the time; paridevitum = to lament; drakSyasi = you will see; antam = the end; duHkhaanaam = of your sorrows; imam muhuurtam = within this moment.

"O faultless Seetha! Somehow or other, you have been discovered by me. This is not the time to lament. Your will see the end of your sorrow within a short time."

tāvubhau puruṣavyāghrau rājaputrau mahābalau |

tvaddarśanakṛtotsāhau laṅkām bhasmīkariṣyataḥ || 5-38-52

52. tau ubhau raajaputrau = those two princes; puruSavyaaghrau = the excellent among men; mahaabalau = the mighty ones; tvaddarshanakR^itotsaahau = and who are eager to see you; laN^kaam bhasmii kariSyataH = with reduce Lanka to ashes.

"Those two mighty princes, the excellent among men, are eager to see you and they will reduce Lanka to ashes."

hatvā ca samare krūtam rāvaṇam sahabāndhavam |

rāghavastvām viśālākṣi neṣyati svām purīm prati || 5-38-53

53. vishaalaakSi = O large eyed Seetha!; hatvaa = killing; kruuram = the cruel; raavaNam = Ravana; sahabaandhavam = along with his relatives; raaghavaH = Rama; neSyati = will take; tvaam = you; svaam puriim prati = to his own city.

"O large-eyed Seetha! Killing the cruel Ravana along with his relatives in battle, Rama will take you back to his own city."

brūhi yadrāghavo vācyo lakṣmaṇaśca mahābalaḥ |

sugrīvo vāpi tejasvī harayo.api samāgatāḥ || 5-38-54

54. bruuhi = tell me; yat vaachyaH = what to be expressed; raaghavaH = to Rama; mahaabalaH lakSmaNashcha = or to the mighty Lakshmana; tejasvii sugriivovaapi = or to the splendorous Sugreeva; harayo.api = samaagataaH = or to even the monkeys assembled (there).

"Tell me what to be expressed to Rama or to the mighty Lakshmana or to the splendourous Sugreeva or even to the other monkeys assembled there."

ityuktavati tasmiṃstu sītā surasutopamā |

uvāca śokasaṃtaptā hanumantaṃ plavaṃgamam || 5-38-55

55. iti = thus; uktavati = spoken; tasmin = by that Hanuma; siita = Seetha; surasutopamaa = like the daughter of a sage; shoka santaptaa = tormented with grief; uvaacha = spoke; hanumantam = to Hanuma; plavamgamam = the monkey (as follows):

Hearing the words of Hanuma, Seetha, like the daughter of a sage, tormented with grief, spoke to Hanuma the monkey (as follows):

kausalyā loka bhartāram suṣuve yam manasvinī |

tam mama arthe sukham pṛccha śirasā ca abhivādaya || 5-38-56

56. madarthe = On my behalf; abhivaadayacha shirasaa = salute by bowing your head; pR^ichchha = and ask; sukham = about the welfare of; tam = that Rama; lokabhartaaram = the lord of the worlds; yam = whom; manasvinii Kausalyaa = the magnanimous Kausalya; suSuva = gave birth.

"On my behalf, salute by bowing your head and ask about the welfare of Rama, the Lord of the worlds, whom the magnanimous Kausalya gave birth."

srajaḥ ca sarva ratnāni priyā yāḥ ca vara anganāḥ |

aiśvaryam ca viśālāyām pṛthivyām api durlabham || 5-38-57

pitaram mātaram caiva sammānya abhiprasādya ca |

anupravrajito rāmam sumitrā yena suprajāḥ || 5-38-58

57; 58. sumitraa = Sumitra; suprajaaH = who got good children like Lakshmana; yena = by whom; srajashcha = wreaths of flowers; sarva ratnaani = all the riches; priyaaH yaaH varaaN^ganaaH = pleasant and beautiful girls; aishvaryamcha api = and even the prosperity; durlabham = difficult to be obtained; vishaalaam- pR^ithivyaam = on the extensive earth; (tyakta = were abandoned); sammaanya = venerating; abhiprasaadya cha = and praying for grace; pitram = his fatehr; maataramchaapi = and also his mother; raamaH anupravrajitaH = went to exile; following Rama.

(On my behalf, ask about the welfare of ) Lakshmana, that good child of Sumitra who, having renounced the wreaths of flowers, all the riches, pleasant and beautiful girls and even the prosperity difficult to be obtained in this extensive world, offered his profound respects to and pacified his father and mother, followed Rama to exile."

ānukūlyena dharma ātmā tyaktvā sukham anuttamam |

anugacchati kākutstham bhrātaram pālayan vane || 5-38-59

59. tyaktvaa = renouncing; anuttamam = a great; sukham = comfort; dharmaatmaa = the righteous Lakshmana; anugachchhati = followed; paalayam = protecting kaakutthsam = Rama; bhraataram = his elder brother; anukuulyena = acting in an affectionate way towards him; vane = in the forest.

"Renouncing a great comfort, the righteous Lakshmana, acting in an affectionate manner towards Rama, followed him, watching over him in the forest."

simha skandho mahābāhuḥ manasvī priya darśanaḥ |

pitṛvat vartate rāme mātṛvan mām samācaran || 5-38-60

60. simhaskandhaH = Lakshmana; who has broad shoulders like that of a lion; mahaabaahuH = mighty armed; mansvii = steady minded; priyadarshinaH = and having pleasant looks; vartate = who behaves; raame = towards Rama; pitR^ivat = as towards his father; samaacharan = and look to; maam = me; maatR^ivat = as his own mother.

"Lakshmana, who has broad shoulders like that ofa lion, mighty-armed, steady-minded and having pleasant looks, behaves towards Rama as towards his father and looks to me as his own mother."

priyamāṇām tadā vīro na tu mām veda lakṣmaṇaḥ |

vṛddha upasevī lakṣmīvān śakto na bahu bhāṣitā || 5-38-61

rāja putraḥ priya śreṣṭhaḥ sadṛśaḥ śvaśurasya me |

61. viiraH = the valiant; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; tadaa = then; na veda = did not know; maam = me; hriyamaaNaam = as being taken away (by Ravana); vR^iddhopasevii = He serves elders; lakSmiivaan = He has splendour; na bahubhaaSitaa = He does not talk much; shaktaH = (though) capable me shashurasy = to Dasaratha; my father-in-law; sadR^ishaH = he is suitably well; priyaH = a beloved; shreSThaH = and best; raajaputraH = prince.

"The valiant Lakshmana, on that day of occurrence, did not know that I was being taken away by Ravana. He serves elders. He possesses a splendour. Though capable, he does not talk much. To Dasaratha, my father-in-law, he is his replica a beloved and the best prince."

mattaḥ priyataro nityam bhrātā rāmasya lakṣmaṇaḥ || 5-38-62

niyukto dhuri yasyām tu tām udvahati vīryavān |

62. lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; bhraataa = the younger brother; raamasya = of Rama; nityam = is always; priyataraH = the one; who is dearer; mam = to me; viiryavaan = the energetic Lakshmana; udvahati = carries out; taam = that; yasyaam = whatever; dhuri = load of work; niyuktaH = is entrusted.

"Lakshmana, the younger brother of Rama is the one who is dearer to me always. That energetic Lakshmana carries out well, whatever load of work is entrusted to him"

yam dṛṣṭvā rāghavo na eva vṛddham āryam anusmarat || 5-38-63

sa mama arthāya kuśalam vaktavyo vacanān mama |

63. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; yam = whom; raaghavaH = Rama; na anusmaret = does not recollect; vR^ittam = (his) deceased; aaryam = father; saH = that Lakshmana; vaktavyaH = is to be asked; kushalam = about his well-being; mama vachanaat = as my word; mama arthaaya = on my behalf.

"Seeing whom, Rama ceases to recollect his deceased father, that Lakshmana is to be asked about his well-being, as my word and on my behalf."

mṛduḥ nityam śuciḥ dakṣaḥ priyo rāmasya lakṣmaṇaḥ || 5-38-64

yathā hi vānaraśreṣṭha duḥkhakṣayakaro bhavet |

tvamasmin kāryaniryoge pramāṇa harisattama || 5-38-65

64; 65. vaanarashreSTha = O Hanuma; the excellent of monkeys; harisattama = and the best of monkeys!; tvam = you; pramaaNam = are the model; asmin kaaryaniryoge = for fulfilling this act (of addressing him); yathaa bhavet = in such a way; lakSmaNaH = that Lakshmana; mR^iduH = the mild; nityam = ever; shuchiH = pure; dakSaH = and clever; priyaH = darling; raamasya = of Rama; duHkhakSaya karaH = may bring my sorrows to an end.

"O Hanuma, the excellent of monkeys and the best of monkeys! you are the model for fulfilling this act of addressing him in such a way that Lakshmana, the mild, every-pure and clever darling of Rama may bring my sorrows to an end."

rāghavastvatsamārambhānmayi yatnaparo bhavet |

idam brūyāḥ ca me nātham śūram rāmam punaḥ punaḥ || 5-38-66

66. tvatsamaarambhaat = by your effort; raaghavaH = Rama; bhavet = will become; yatnaparaH = a diligent man; mayi = in my case; bruuyaaH = tell; idam = this; punaH punaH = again and again; raamam = to Rama; me naatham = my lord; shuuram = and the hero.

"Depending on your effort, Rama will be more active with his effort the following words again and again to Rama, my Lord and the hero:"

jīvitam dhārayiṣyāmi māsam daśaratha ātmaja |

ūrdhvam māsān na jīveyam satyena aham bravīmi te || 5-38-67

67. dasharathaatmaja = O Rama!; dhaarayiSyaami = I shall hold; jiivitam = my life; maasam = for a month; na jiiveyam = I cannot survive; uurdhvam = after; maasaat = a month; aham = I; braviimi = am telling; te = you; satyena = by truth.

"O Rama! I shall hold my life for a month. I cannot survive after a month I am telling you the truth."

rāvaṇena uparuddhām mām nikṛtyā pāpa karmaṇā |

trātum arhasi vīra tvam pātālāt iva kauśikīm || 5-38-68

68. viira = O valiant man!; tvam = you; arhasi = are required; traatum = to protect; maam = me; uparuddhaam = who is detained; raavaNena = by Ravana; paapakarmaNaa = the criminal; nikR^ityaa = with humiliation; kaushikiimiva = (as you protected) Indra the Lord of celestials and Lakshmi the goddess of prosperity; paataalaat = from the abode of serpents and demons.

"O valiant man! You are required to rescue me, detained (as I am) by Ravana the criminal and subjected to humiliation, as you (as Lord Vishnu) earlier protected Indra the Lord of celestials and Lakshmi the goddess of prosperity from the abode of servants and demons."

tato vastra gatam muktvā divyam cūḍā maṇim śubham |

pradeyo rāghavāya iti sītā hanumate dadau || 5-38-69

69. tataH = then; muktvaa = untying; shubham = the bright; divyam = divine; chuuDaamaNim = jewel for her head; vastragatam = tied in her garment; siitaa = Seetha; dadau = gave (it); hanumate = to Hanuma; iti = saying; pradeyaH = that it might be delivered; raaghavaaya = to Rama.

Then, untying the bright devine jewel for her head tied in her garment, Seetha gave it to Hanuma, saying that it might be handed over to Rama.

pratigṛhya tato vīro maṇi ratnam anuttamam |

angulyā yojayāmāsa na hi asyā prābhavat bhujaḥ || 5-38-70

70. pratigR^ihya = taking; anuttamam = the excellent; maNiratnam = jewel; viiraH = the valiant Hanuma; tataH = thereupon; yojayaamaasa = fitted it; aN^gulyaa = to his finger; asya bhujaH = (since) his arm; (eventhough he had assumed his former tiny form) na praabhavat hi = was not fitting (to it).

Taking the excellent jewel, the valiant Hanuma thereupon fitted it to his finger, since his arm (eventhough he had assumed his former tiny form), was not fitting to it properly.

maṇi ratnam kapi varaḥ pratigṛhya abhivādya ca |

sītām pradakṣiṇam kṛtvā praṇataḥ pārśvataḥ sthitaḥ || 5-38-71

71. pratigR^ihya = receiving; maNiratnam = that jewel; kapivaraH = Hanuma the best among the monkeys; abhivaadya cha = offered his salutation; siitaam = to Seetha; pradakSiNam kR^itvaa = engaging in circumambulation; sthitaH = and stood; paarshvataH = aside; namrataH = with humbleness.

Receiving that jewel, Hanuma the best among the monkeys, offered his salutation to seetha, by engaging himself in circumambulation and stood aside with humbleness.

harṣeṇa mahatā yuktaḥ sītā darśanajena saḥ |

hṛdayena gato rāmam śarīreṇa tu viṣṭhitaḥ || 5-38-72

72. yuktaH = enjoined; mahataa = harSeNa = with a great delight; siitaadarshanajena = born out of Seetha's discovery saH = that Hanuma; hR^idayena gataH = mentally sought (the presence); raamam = of Rama; viSThitaH = but stood there; shariireNatu = with his physical body alone.

Filled with a great delight, born out of Seetha's discovery by him, that Hanuma mentally sought (the presence) of Rama but stood there with just his physical body.

maṇi varam upagṛhya tam mahāarham |

janaka nṛpa ātmajayā dhṛtam prabhāvāt |

giri vara pavana avadhūta muktaḥ |

sukhita manāḥ pratisamkramam prapede || 5-38-73

73. upagR^ihya = taking; tam maNivaram = that excellent jewel; mahaarham = the highly venerable one; dhR^itam = worn; janakanR^ipaatmajayaa = by Seetha; prabhaavaat = and by its influence; pavanaavadhuuta muktaH giririva = resembling one who was shaken by a blast coming from the top of a huge mountain; (Hanuma); sukhita manaaH = mentally pleased; prapede = set out for; pratisamkramam = crossing the ocean in return.

Taking that excellent and highly venerable jewel, worn by Seetha and by its influence resembling one who was shaken by a blast coming from the top of a huge mountain, Hanuma was mentally pleased and set out for crossing the ocean in his return journey.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe aṣṭatriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 39

Introduction

Seetha asks Hanuma, who is prepared to depart with the jewel for her head, to convey her enquiries about the welfare of Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva. She further requests Hanuma to urge them to rescue her. Then, Seetha expresses her doubt about the capacity of Rama, Lakshmana and the troops of monkeys and bears to cross the ocean. Hanuma explains to Seetha about the strength of monkey-heroes and assures her about their ability to cross the ocean. In the end, Hanuma consoles Seetha by promising to bring Rama and Lakshmana on his back across the sea so that they will together destroy the City of Lanka.

maṇim dattvā tataḥ sītā hanūmantam atha abravīt |

abhijñānam abhijñātam etat rāmasya tattvataḥ || 5-39-1

1. tataH = then; atha = after; dattvaa = giving; maNim = the jewel; siitaa = Seetha; abraviit = spoke; hanuumantam = to Hanuma (as follows); etat = this; abhijJNaatam = known; raamasya = to Rama.

Then, after giving the jewel for head, Seetha spoke to Hanuma as follows: "This token of remembrance is actually known to Rama."

maṇim tu dṛṣṭvā rāmo vai trayāṇām saṃsmariṣyati |

vīro jananyā mama ca rājño daśarathasya ca || 5-39-2

2. dR^iSTvaa = by seeing; maNim = (this) jewel; viiraH = the heroic; raamaH = Rama; samsmariSyati = can recollect; trayaaNaam = three of us; jananyaaH = viz. my mother; mamacha = myself; raajJNaH cha = and the king; dasharathasya = Dasaratha.

"By seeing this jewel, the heroic Rama can recollect three of us, viz. my mother, myself and the king Dasaratha."

sa bhūyaḥ tvam samutsāhe codito hari sattama |

asmin kārya samārambhe pracintaya yat uttaram || 5-39-3

3. harisattama = O the excellent among monkeys; saH tvam = you; as such; bhuuyaH = again; samutsaahachoditaH = driven by enthusiasm; prachintaya = think; yat = what; uttaram = remains to be done; kaarya samaarambhe = in undertaking this task.

"O Hanuma the excellent among monkeys! Driven by your enthusiasm again, think what remains to be done in undertaking this task."

tvam asmin kārya niryoge pramāṇam hari sattama |

hanuman yatnamāsthāya duḥkhakṣayakaro bhava || 5-39-4

tasya cintaya yo yatno duhkha kṣaya karo bhavet |

4. harisattama = O Hanuma the best among monkeys!; asmin kaarya niryoge = In fulfillment of this task; tvam = you; pramaaNam = are the standard; hanuman = O Hanuma!; aasthaaya = utilizing; yatnam = your effort; bhava = become; duHkhakSayakaraH = the on who can remove my misfortunes; tasya = If you; as such; chintayataH = think; yatnah = your effort; bhavet = will become; duHkhhayakaraH = the one which can remove my misfortunes.

"O Hanuma the best among monkeys! You are capable of fulfilling this task. O Hanuma! Become the one who can remove my misfortunes, by employing your effort. If you think of it carefully, your effort will become the one which can remove my misfortunes."

sa tathā iti pratijñāya mārutiḥ bhīma vikramaḥ || 5-39-5

śirasā āvandya vaidehīm gamanāya upacakrame |

5. saH maarutiH = that Hanuma; bhiima vikramaH = of terrific prowess; pratijJNaaya = having promised; tatheti = 'so be it'; vandya = offered his salutation; shirasaa = by bowing his head; vaidehiim = to Seetha; upachakrame = and was set off; gamanaaya = to go.

That Hanuma of terrific prowess, having promised 'so be it', offered salutation to Seetha by bowing his head to her and was set off to go.

jñātvā samprasthitam devī vānaram māruta ātmajam || 5-39-6

bāṣpa gadgadayā vācā maithilī vākyam abravīt |

6. jJNaatvaa = getting to know; maarutaatmajam = Hanuma; samprasthitam = ready to set out; maithilii = Seetha; vaakyam = (the following) words; baaSpagadgadayaa = with her voice choked by tears.

Getting to know Hanuma ready to set out, Seetha the princess spoke the following words with her voice choked by tears.

kuśalam hanuman brūyāḥ sahitau rāma lakṣmaṇau || 5-39-7

sugrīvam ca saha amātyam vṛddhān sarvān ca vānarān |

bruyastvām vānaraśreṣṭha kuśalam dharmasamhitam || 5-39-8

7; 8. hanumaan = O Hanuma; vaanarashreSTha = the excellent among the monkeys!; bruuyaaH = ask; kushalam = about the welfare; raamalakSmaNau = of Rama and Lakshmana; sahitau = together; tvam = you; bruuyaaH = ask; dharmasamhitam = according to usage; kushalam = for welfare; sugriivamcha = of Sugreeva; sahaamaatyam = together with his ministers; sarvaan vaanaraan = of all the monkeys; vR^iddhaan = who are elder.

"O Hanuma, the excellent among monkeys! Ask about the welfare of both Rama and Lakshmana together. You also ask, according to our usage, about the welfare of Sugreeva together with his ministers and of all the monkeys who are elder."

yathā ca sa mahābāhuḥ mām tārayati rāghavaḥ |

asmāt duhkha ambu samrodhāt tvam samādhātum arhasi || 5-39-9

9. tvam = you; arhasi = deserve; samaadhatum = arrange through; saH raaghavaH = that Rama; mahaabaahuH = the long-armed; yathaa = the way in which; taarayati = he can make me to cross over; asmaat = this; duHkhaambu samrodhaat = ocean of misfortunes.

"You deserve to evolve a strategy through which the long-armed Rama can make me to cross over this ocean of misfortunes."

jīvantīm mām yathā rāmaḥ sambhāvayati kīrtimān |

tat tvayā hanuman vācyam vācā dharmam avāpnuhi || 5-39-10

10. hanuman = O Hanuma!; tat = It; vaachyam = is to be told; yathaa tathaa = in whatever manner; (so that); kiirtimaan = the illustrious; raamaH = Rama; maam jiivantiim = while I am surviving; sambhaavayati = can console me; avaapuuhi = obtain; dharmam = righteousness; vaachaa = by your word.

"O Hanuma! Tell, in whatever manner, by which the illustrious Rama can console me, even while I am still surviving. Reap righteousness, by helping me through your word."

nityam utsāha yuktāḥ ca vācaḥ śrutvā mayā īritāḥ |

vardhiṣyate dāśaratheḥ pauruṣam mat avāptaye || 5-39-11

11. nityam = constantly; shrutvaa = hearing; vaachaH = the words; utsaahayuktaaH = endowed with energy; iiritaaH = spoken; tvayaa = by you; daasharathaH = Rama's; pauruSam = manly strength; vardhiSyate = will by intensified; madavaapyate = to recover me.

"Constantly hearing the words endowed with energy spoken by you, Rama's manly strength will be intensified to recover me."

mat saṃdeśa yutā vācaḥ tvattaḥ śrutvā eva rāghavaḥ |

parākrama vidhim vīro vidhivat samvidhāsyati || 5-39-12

12. shrutvaa = hearing; vaachaH = the words; matsandesha yutaaH = containing my message; tvattaH = from you; viiraH = the valiant; raaghavaH = Rama; vidhivat samvidhaasyati = will duly set his heart; paraakramavidham = in exercising his strength.

'Hearing the words containing my message from you, the valiant Rama will duly set his heart in exercising his strength."

sītāyāḥ tat vacaḥ śrutvā hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ |

śirasi añjalim ādhāya vākyam uttaram abravīt || 5-39-13

13. shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; aadhaaya = having placed; aN^jalim = his open hands side by side; slightly hollowed; shirasi = on his head; abraviit = spoke; uttaram vaakyam = (the following) words in reply.

Hearing the words of Seetha, Hanuma the son of wind-god, having placed his open hands side by side, slightly shallowed on his head in salutation), spoke the following words in reply.

kṣipram eṣyati kākutstho hari ṛkṣa pravaraiḥ vṛtaḥ |

yaste yudhi vijitya arīn śokam vyapanayiṣyati || 5-39-14

14. kaakutthasaH = Rama; eSyati = will come; kSipram = soon; haryR^ikSapravaraiah yutaH = together with excellent monkeys and bears; yaH = which Rama; vijitya = defeating; ariin = the enemies; yudhi = in battle; vyasanayiSyati = will devastate; te = your; shokam = sorrow.

"Coming soon together with valiant monkeys and bears, Rama after defeating the enemies in battle, will eliminate your sorrow."

na hi paśyāmi martyeṣu na amareṣv asureṣu vā |

yastasya ṣkhipato bāṇān sthātum utsahate agrataḥ || 5-39-15

15. yaH = who; kSipataH = while discharging; baaNaan = his arrows; na hi pashyaami = none can be seen; martyeSu = either in human beings; vaanareSu = or in monkeys; sureSu vaa = or in celestials; utsahate = are able; sthaatum = to stand; agrataH = before; yaH = that Rama; yudhi = in battle.

"While discharging his arrows, none can be seen either in men or in monkeys or in celestials who are able to stand before Rama in battle."

api arkam api parjanyam api vaivasvatam yamam |

sa hi soḍhum raṇe śaktaḥ tava hetoḥ viśeṣataḥ || 5-39-16

16. saH = that Rama; shaktaH = is capable; soDhum = to endure; arkamapi = even the sun-god; parjanyam api = even Indra the god of rain; yamam = or Yama; vaivasvatam = son of the sun-god; raNe = in battle-field; visheSataH = especially; tava hetoH = for your sake.

"That Rama is capable of enduring even the sun-god, even Indra the god of rain or even Yama the god of death, son of the sun-god a battle-field especially for your sake."

sa hi sāgara paryantām mahīm śāsitum īhate |

tvan nimitto hi rāmasya jayo janaka nandini || 5-39-17

17. saH = that Rama; arhati hi = is indeed worthwhile; saadhitum = to master; mahiim = the earth; saagaraparyantaam = which extends to the ocean; janakanandini = O Seetha!; raamasya = Rama's jayaH = victory; tvannimittohi = is indeed for your sake.

"Rama is indeed worthwhile to master the entire earth bounded by the ocean. O Seetha! Rama's victory is indeed for your sake."

tasya tat vacanam śrutvā samyak satyam subhāṣitam |

jānakī bahu mene atha vacanam ca idam abravīt || 5-39-18

18. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya = of Hanuma; subhaaSitam = spoken rightly; satyam = and truly; samyak = well; jaanakii = Seetha; bahumane = highly respected him; atha = thereupon; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vachanam cha = words too.

Hearing those words of Hanuma, spoken rightly and truly well, Seetha held him in great respect and proceeded to speak (the following) words:

tataḥ tam prasthitam sītā vīkṣamāṇā punaḥ punaḥ |

bhartuḥ sneha anvitam vākyam sauhārdāt anumānayat || 5-39-19

19. tataH = thereupon; viikSamaaNaa = looking punaH punaH = again and again; tam = (towards) that Hanuma; prasthitam = who was going away; siitaa = Seetha; sauhaardaat = kind-heartedly; anumaanayat = adored; vaakyam = his words; bhartR^isnehaanvitam = endowed with friendliness for her husband.

Thereupon, looking again and again towards that Hanuma who was going away, Seetha kind-heartedly adored his words endowed with friendliness for her husband.

yadi vā manyase vīra vasa eka aham arim dama |

kasmiṃścit samvṛte deśe viśrāntaḥ śvo gamiṣyasi || 5-39-20

20. viira = O valiant monkey; arimdama = the annihilator of enemies!; manyasse yadi = If you think it as good; vasa = stay; ekaaham = for a day; kasmimshchit = at anyone; samvR^ite = secret; deshe = place; vishraantaH = after taking rest; gamiSyasi = you can go; shvaH = tomorrow.

"O valiant monkey, the annihilator of enemies! If you are agreeable, stay for a day at any one secret place. After taking rest, you can go tomorrow."

mama cet alpa bhāgyāyāḥ sāmnidhyāt tava vīryavān |

asya śokasya mahato muhūrtam mokṣaṇam bhavet || 5-39-21

21. vaanara = O Hanuma! tava sannidhyaat = because of your vicinity; bhavet chet = there may be; mokSaNam = a relief; muhuurtam = for a moment; mahataH asya shokasya = to this great sorrow; mama = of me; alpabhaagyaayaaH = who is less fortunate.

"O Hanuma! Because of your vicinity, there may be a relief for a moment to this great sorrow of me, who is less fortunate."

gate hi hari śārdūla punaḥ āgamanāya tu |

prāṇānām api saṃdeho mama syān na atra saṃśayaḥ || 5-39-22

22. harishaarduula = O lion among the monkeys!; gate = while you go; punaraagamanaaya = for your return; syaat = there will be; sandehaH = a doubt; mama praaNaanaam api = even to my survival; na = there is no; samdehaH = doubt; atra = in this matter.

"O Hanuma the lion among the monkeys! If after that, there is any doubt about your return, there is a doubt even for my survival too. There is no suspicion about this matter."

tava adarśanajaḥ śoko bhūyo mām paritāpayet |

duhkhāt duhkha parāmṛṣṭām dīpayann iva vānara || 5-39-23

23. vaanara = O Hanuma!; mama = to me; duHkhaat = duHkhaparaamR^iSTaam = who is touched by one grief after another grief; shokaH = my sorrow; tava adarshanajaH = due to your disappearance; paritaapayet = will torment me; bhuuyaH = again; diipayanniva = like a burning flame.

'O Hanuma! To me, who is tormented by one grief after another grief, my sorrow due to your disappearance will further torment me, like a burning flame."

ayam ca vīra saṃdehaḥ tiṣṭhati iva mama agrataḥ |

sumahān tvat sahāyeṣu hari ṛkṣeṣu hari īśvara || 5-39-24

24. hariishvara = O best among the monkeys; viira = the valiant one!; haryR^ikSeSu = In the matter of monkeys and bears; tvatsahaayeSu- who are helpmates to you; ayam = this; sumahaan = highly great; sandehaH = doubt; tiSThatiiva = is standing; agrataH = before me.

"O best among the monkeys! O valiant one! In the matter of monkeys and bears who are your helpmates, this highly great doubt is lingering before me."

katham nu khalu duṣpāram tariṣyanti mahāudadhim |

tāni hari ṛkṣa sainyāni tau vā nara vara ātmajau || 5-39-25

25. kathumnu = how; khalu = indeed; taani = those; haryR^ikSasainyaani = troops of monkeys and bears; tau naravaraatmajauvaa = or those two princes; tariSyanti = can cross; duSpaaram = the insurmountable; mahodadhim = great ocean?

"How indeed can those troops of monkeys and bears or Rama and Lakshmana can cross that great insurmountable ocean?"

trayāṇām eva bhūtānām sāgarasya iha langhane |

śaktiḥ syāt vainateyasya tava vā mārutasya vā || 5-39-26

26. trayaaNaam eva = only three; bhuutaanaam = beings; vainateyasyavaa = viz. Garuda the eagle; tavavaa = or yourself; maarutasya vaa = or the wind-god; syaat = have; shaktiH = the capacity; laN^ghane = in crossing; asya = of this; saagarasya = ocean.

"Three beings viz. Garuda the eagle, or yourself or the wind-god only have the capacity of crossing this ocean."

tat asmin kārya niryoge vīra evam duratikrame |

kim paśyasi samādhānam tvam hi kāryavidām varaḥ || 5-39-27

27. viira = O valiant monkeys!; tat = that is why; kim = what; samaadhaanam = strategy; pashyasi = are you visualizing; asmin kaaryaniryoge = to fulfill this act; duratikrame = which is impassable; evam = thus?; tvam = you; varaH hi = are indeed excellent; kaaryavidaam = of those who know how to accomplish any work.

"O valiant monkey! That is why, what strategy are you visualizing to fulfill this act, which is thus impassable? You are indeed excellent of those who know how to accomplish a task.

kāmam asya tvam eva ekaḥ kāryasya parisādhane |

paryāptaḥ para vīraghna yaśasyaḥ te bala udayaḥ || 5-39-28

28. para viiraghna = O Hanuma the annihilator of strong enemies!; tvam = you; eka eva = as one alone; paryaaptaH kaamam = are accomplisher of desires (capable); parisaadhane = of fulfilling; asya kaaryasya = this task; te = your; phalodayaH = fulfillment of result; yashasyaH = is famous.

"O Hanuma the annihilator of hostile enemies! You, as one alone, is capable of fulfilling this task. Your act of fulfilling the result is well-known."

balaiḥ samagraiḥ yadi mām rāvaṇam jitya samyuge |

vijayī sva puram yāyāt tat tu me syāt yaśaḥ karam || 5-39-29

29. yadi jitya = (If Rama) defeating; raavaNam = Ravana; samagraiH balaiH = with all his army; samyuge = in battle; vijayii = and as a champion; yaayaat = taking; maam = me; svapuram = to his own city; tatsadR^isham bhavet = it will be worthy; tasya = of him.

"If Rama defeats Ravana with his entire army in battle and as a champion takes me back to his own city, it will be quite worthy of him."

śaraistu samkulām kṛtvā lankām para bala ardanaḥ |

mām nayet yadi kākutsthaḥ tat tasya sadṛśam bhavet || 5-39-30

30. yadi kaakutthsaH = If Rama; parabalaardanaH = the destroyer of army of adversaries; kR^itvaa = making; laN^kaam = Lanka; samkulaam = filled; sharaiH = with arrows; maam nayet = take me home; tat = that; sadR^isham bhavet = will be worthy; tasya = of him.

"If Rama, the destroyer of rival army, fills the entire Lanka with his arrows and takes me home, it will be quite worthy of him."

tat yathā tasya vikrāntam anurūpam mahātmanaḥ |

bhavet āhava śūrasya tathā tvam upapādaya || 5-39-31

31. tat = for that reason; tvam = you; upapaadaya = act; yathaa = in such a way; tathaa = that; mahaatmanaH = Rama; the high-souled man; aahavashuurasya = valiant in battle; bhavet = may become; vikraantam = the prowess; anuruupam = worthy; tasya = of him.

"For that reason, you act in such a way, that Rama the high-souled man, valiant in battle, may exhibit the prowess befitting of him."

tat artha upahitam vākyam sahitam hetu samhitam |

niśamya hanumān śeṣam vākyam uttaram abravīt || 5-39-32

32. nishamya = hearing; tat vaakyam = those words; arthopahitam = which were meaningful; prashritam = humble; hetusamhitam = and attended with reason; hanumaan = Hanuma; abraviit = spoke; sheSam = the remaining; uttaram vaakyam = reply.

Hearing those words, which were meaningful humble and attended with reason, Hanuma gave his final reply (as follows)

devi hari ṛkṣa sainyānām īśvaraḥ plavatām varaḥ |

sugrīvaḥ sattva sampannaḥ tava arthe kṛta niścayaḥ || 5-39-33

33. devi = O Seetha the princess!; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; iishvaraH = the Lord; vaanara bhalluukasainyaanaam = of the armies of monkeys and bears; plavataam varaH = excellent among the monkeys; sattvasampannaH = and endowed with strength; kR^itanishchayaH = is firmly determined; tava arthe = in your cause.

"O Seetha the princess! Sugreeva, the Lord of the troops of monkeys and bears and the premost among the monkeys, who is endowed with strength, is firmly determined in your cause."

sa vānara sahasrāṇām koṭībhiḥ abhisamvṛtaḥ |

kṣipram eṣyati vaidehi rākṣasānām nibarhaṇaḥ || 5-39-34

34. vaidehi = O Seetha!; saH = that Sugreeva; abhisamvR^itaH = endowed with; vaanara sahasraaNaam koTiibhiH = thousands and crores of monkeys; eSyati = will come; shiighram = soon; nibharhaNah = to destroy; raakSasaam = the demons.

"O Seetha! That Sugreeva, endowed with thousands and crores of monkeys, will come soon to destroy the demons."

tasya vikrama sampannāḥ sattvavanto mahābalāḥ |

manaḥ samkalpa sampātā nideśe harayaḥ sthitāḥ || 5-39-35

35. harayaH = the monkeys; vikramasampannaaH = endowed with prowess; sattvavantaH = perseverance; mahaabalaaH = great strength; manaH sankalpa sampaataaH = and who can rush to any place as they wish; sthitaaH = are intensely committed; tasya = to Sugreeva's; nideshe = command.

"So many monkeys, endowed with prowess, perseverance, great strength and who can rush to any place as they wish are intensely committed to Sugreeva's command.

yeṣām na upari na adhastān na tiryak sajjate gatiḥ |

na ca karmasu sīdanti mahatsv amita tejasaḥ || 5-39-36

36. yeSaam = whose; gatiH = movement; upari = on the sky; adhastaat = or on the ground; na sajjate = has no hindrance; na = has no hindrance; tiryak = (even) horizontally; (those monkeys); amita tejasaH = with unlimited splendour; na siidanti = are not indolent; mahatsu karmasu = (to perform) great tasks.

"There is no hindrance to their movement either in the sky or in the ground or in any horizontal region (between the sky and the ground) with unlimited splendour are not indolent in performing any great task."

asakṛt taiḥ mahāutsahaiḥ sasāgara dharā dharā |

pradakṣiṇī kṛtā bhūmiḥ vāyu mārga anusāribhiḥ || 5-39-37

37. taiH = by those monkeys; mahotsaahaiH = which are highly energetic; vaayumaargaanusaaribhiH = and follow the path of the wind; bhuumiH = the earth; sa saagaradharaadharaa = with its oceans and mountains; pradakSiNiikR^itaa = has been circumambulated clockwise; asakR^it = many times.

"The earth with its oceans and mountains has been circumambulated clockwise many times by those monkeys, who are highly energetic and who follow the aerial path."

mat viśiṣṭāḥ ca tulyāḥ ca santi tatra vana okasaḥ |

mattaḥ pratyavaraḥ kaścin na asti sugrīva samnidhau || 5-39-38

38. tatra = in them; vanausaH = (some of) the monkeys; madvishiSTaashcha = are superior to me; tulyaashcha = and some; even equal to me; santi = are there; kashchit naasti = none; sugriiva; pratyavaraH = is inferior; mattaH = to me.

"In them, some of the monkeys are superior to me and some are even equal to me. No one in the vicinity of Sugreeva is inferior to me."

aham tāvat iha prāptaḥ kim punaḥ te mahābalāḥ |

na hi prakṛṣṭāḥ preṣyante preṣyante hi itare janāḥ || 5-39-39

39. aham taavat = I myself; anupraaptaH = has come; iha = here; kim punaH = why to talk; te = about them; mahaabalaaH = who are mighty?; prakR^iSTaaH = the superior ones; na preSyante hi = are not sent (for errands); itare = other; janaaH = persons; preSante hi = are indeed sent.

"When I have arrived here, why to talk about the mighty ones? Generally, superior ones are not sent for errands. Only others are indeed sent."

tat alam paritāpena devi śoko vyapaitu te |

eka utpātena te lankām eṣyanti hari yūthapāḥ || 5-39-40

40. devi = O Seetha the princess!; tat = that is why; alam = enough; paritaapena = of (your) lamentation; te shokaH = (Let) your sorrow; vyapaitu = be removed; te = those; hariyuuthapaaH = leaders of monkeys; eSyanti = will reach; laN^kaam = Lanka; ekotpaatena = by one single leap.

"O Seetha the princess! Enough of your lamentation. Take away your sorrow. Those leaders of monkeys will reach Lanka by one single leap."

mama pṛṣṭha gatau tau ca candra sūryāv iva uditau |

tvat sakāśam mahāsattvau nṛsimhāv āgamiṣyataḥ || 5-39-41

41. tau nR^isimhau cha = those two lions among men; Rama and Lakshmana too; mahaasathau = of great strength; mama pR^iSThagatau = sitting on my shoulders; aagamiSyataH = can come; tvatsakaasham = to you; uditau chandra suuryaaviva = like the rising sun and the moon.

"Rama and Lakshmana, those two lions among men also of great strength, ascending on my shoulders, can come to you, like the rising sun and the moon."

tau hi vīrau nara varau sahitau rāma lakṣmaṇau |

āgamya nagarīm lankām sāyakaiḥ vidhamiṣyataḥ || 5-39-42

42. tataH = thereafter; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; viirau = the valiant; naravarau = and the excellent among men; aagamya = coming; sahitau = together; vidhamiSyataH = can destroy; laN^kaamnagariim = the city of Lanka; saayakaiH = with their arrows.

"Coming together, Rama and Lakshmana the valiant and the excellent among men, can destroy the City of Lanka with their arrows."

sagaṇam rāvaṇam hatvā rāghavo raghu nandanaḥ |

tvām ādāya vara ārohe sva puram pratiyāsyati || 5-39-43

43. varaarohe = O Seetha; with a good waist!; raagavaH = Rama; raghunandanaH = the delight of Raghu dynasty; hattvaa = killing; raavaNam = Ravana; sagaNam = along with his troops; pratiyasyati = will return; svapuriim = to his town tvaam aadaaya = taking you (with him).

"O Seetha with a good waist! Rama, the delight of Raghu dynasty, killing Ravana together with his troops, will return to his town, duly taking you with him."

tat āśvasihi bhadram te bhava tvam kāla kānkṣiṇī |

nacirāt drakṣyase rāmam prajvajantam iva anilam || 5-39-44

44. tat = for that reason; aashrasi hi = console yourself indeed!; te bhadram = happiness to you!; bhava = be; kaalakaaN^kSiNi = waiting for the time; drakSyase = you shall see; na chiraat = within a short time; raamam = Rama; prajvalantam analam iva = like a blazing fire.

"For that reason, console yourself indeed! Happiness to you! If you wait for some time, you shall see, within a short time, Rama like a blazing fire."

nihate rākṣasa indre ca saputra amātya bāndhave |

tvam sameṣyasi rāmeṇa śaśa ankena iva rohiṇī || 5-39-45

45. asmin = (when) this; raakSasendre = king of demons; nihate = is killed; saputraamaatyabaandhave = along with his sons; ministers and relatives; tvam = you; sameSyasi = will meet; raameNa = Rama; rohiNi iva = as Rohini*; shashaaN^kena = (met) the moon.

"When this king of demons is killed along with his sons, ministers and relatives, you will meet Rama, as Rohini* met the moon."

*Rohini: A consort of the moon-god, presiding over a constellation of the same name.

kṣipram tvam devi śokasya pāram yāsyasi maithili |

rāvaṇam caiva rāmeṇa nihatam drakṣyase acirāt || 5-39-46

46. devi = O princess!; maithili = O Seetha!; tvam = you; yaasyasi = can reach; paaram = the end; shokasya = of your sorrow; kSipram = soon; achiraat = within a short time; drakSyase chaiva = you can also see; raavaNam = Ravana; nihatam = as destroyed; raameNa = by Rama.

"O Seetha the princess! You shall see the end of your sorrow soon. Within a short time, you will also see the end of Ravana, as destroyed by Rama."

evam āśvasya vaidehīm hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

gamanāya matim kṛtvā vaidehīm punaḥ abravīt || 5-39-47

47. evam = thus; aashvaasya = consoling; vaidehiim = Seetha; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; kR^itva = making up; matim = his mind; gamanaaya = to go; abraviit = spoke; vaidehiim = to Seetha; punaH = again (as follows):

Thus consoling Seetha, Hanuma the son of wind-god made up his mind to go back and spoke to Seetha again as follows:

tam arighnam kṛta ātmānam kṣipram drakṣyasi rāghavam |

lakṣmaṇam ca dhanuṣ pāṇim lankā dvāram upasthitam || 5-39-48

48. tam raaghavam = that Rama; arighnam = the annihilator of enemies; kR^itaatmaanam = who firmly decided (to destroy his adversaries); lakSmaNamcha = and Lakshmana; dhanuSpaaNim = wielding bow in his hand; kSipram = will soon; upaagatam = reach; laN^kaadvaaraam = the entrance of Lanka; drakSyasi = (and) you will see (them).

"That Rama the annihilator of enemies, who firmly decided to destroy his adversaries and Lakshmana wielding a bow in his hand will soon reach the entrance of Lanka and you will see them."

nakha damṣṭra āyudhān vīrān simha śārdūla vikramān |

vānarān vāraṇa indra ābhān kṣipram drakṣyasi samgatān || 5-39-49

49. drakSyasi = you can see; kSipram = soon; viiraan vaanaraan = the valiant monkeys; nakhadamSTra aayudhaan = with their claws and tusks as weapons; simha shaarduula vikramaan = having the prowess of lions and tigers; vaaraNendraabhaan = looking like lordly elephants; samgataan = coming together.

"You can see soon those valiant monkeys, with their claws and tusks as weapons, having the prowess of lions and tigers and looking like lordly elephants, coming together."

śaila ambuda nikāśānām lankā malaya sānuṣu |

nardatām kapi mukhyānām ārye yūthāni anekaśaḥ || 5-39-50

50. aarye = O venerable lady!; (you shall see); anekashaH = many; yuuthaani = troops; kapi mukhyaanaam = of excellent monkeys; shailaambudanikaashaanaam = resembling hillls and clouds; nardataam = thundering; laN^kaamalaya saanuSu = on the peaks of Malaya mountain in Lanka.

"O venerable lady! You shall see many troops of excellent monkeys resembling hills and clouds, thundering on the peaks of Malaya mountain in Lanka."

sa tu marmaṇi ghoreṇa tāḍito manmatha iṣuṇā |

na śarma labhate rāmaḥ simha ardita iva dvipaḥ || 5-39-51

51. taaDitaH = hit; maronaNi = in the vitals; ghore manmatheSuNaa = by the darts of venerable Manmatha the god of love; saH raamaH = that Rama; na labhate = is not obtaining; sharma = happiness; dvipaH iva = as an elephant; simhaarditaH = tormented by a lion.

"Hit in the vitals by the darts of venerable Manmatha the god of love, Rama is not obtaining happiness, as an elephant gets tormented by a lion."

mā rudo devi śokena mā bhūt te manaso apriyam |

śacī iva pathyā śakreṇa bhartrā nāthavatī hi asi || 5-39-52

52. devi = O Seetha the princess!; maarudaH = do not weep; shokena = with grief; te manasaH = (Let) your mind; maabhuut = be without; apriyam = unpleasantness; naathavatii bhartraa asihi = you are indeed having Rama; your husband as a protector; shachiiva = as Shachi; patyaa shakreNa = having Indra; the husband as her protector.

"O Seetha the princess! Do not weep with grief. Let your mind be without any unpleasantness. You are indeed having Rama your husband as your protector like Shachi having Indra her husband as a protector."

rāmāt viśiṣṭaḥ ko anyo asti kaścit saumitriṇā samaḥ |

agni māruta kalpau tau bhrātarau tava saṃśrayau || 5-39-53

53. kaH anyaH = who else; asti = is there; vishiSTaH = what so greater; raamaat = than Rama; kashchit = or any person; samaH = equal; saumitriNaa = to Lakshmana?; tau bhraatarau = those two brothers; agni maaruta kalpau = equal to fire and wind; samshrayau = are supportive; tava = to you.

"Who else is there greater than Rama or who else equal to Lakshmana? Those two brothers, like fire and wind, are supportive to you."

na asmin ciram vatsyasi devi deśe |

rakṣo gaṇaiḥ adhyuṣito atiraudre |

na te cirāt āgamanam priyasya |

kṣamasva mat sāmgama kāla mātram || 5-39-54

54. devi = O Seetha the princess!; na vatsyasi = you will not stay; chiram = for long; asmin deshe = at this place; atiraudre = which is very terrific; adhyuSite = and occupied; rakSogaNaiH = with multitude of demons; aagamanam = the arrival; te priyasya = of your husband; na chiraat = will not be delayed; kSamasva = be patient; matsangakaala maatram = till the moment of my meeting (with Rama my return).

"O Seetha the princess! You will not stay for long at this place, which is very terrific and occupied with a multitude of demons. The arrival of your husband will not be delayed. Be patient till the moment of my meeting with Rama on my return."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundharakāṇḍe ekonacatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 40

Introduction

Seetha asks Hanuma to remind Rama of how he threw a blade of grass at the crow and destroyed its right eye thereby, as a token of remembrance. She also asks to remind Rama of his having once marked on her cheek with realgar, when a mark on her forehead was defaced, as a further token of Hanuma having met her. Seetha also requests Hanuma to appraise Rama of her wretched plight and finally greets him to have a happy journey ahead.

śrutvā tu vacanam tasya vāyu sūnoḥ mahātmanaḥ |

uvāca ātma hitam vākyam sītā sura suta upamā || 5-40-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; tasya = of that; mahaatmanaH = high-souled; vaayusuunoH = Hanuma; Siita = Seetha; surasutopamaa = similar to the daughter of god; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; aatmahitam = beneficial to herself.

Hearing the words of that high-souled Hanuma, Seetha who resembled the daughter of god, spoke the following words beneficial to herself.

tvām dṛṣṭvā priya vaktāram samprahṛṣyāmi vānara |

ardha samjāta sasya iva vṛṣṭim prāpya vasum dharā || 5-40-2

2. vaanara = O Hanuma!; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tvaam = you; priyavaktaaram = speaking pleasant words; samprahR^iSyaami = I am over-joyed; vasumdharaa iva = as a field; artham samjaatasasyaa = with half-sprouted crop of grain; (is over-joyed); praapyeva = by receiving; vR^iSTim = a rain.

"O Hanuma! Seeing you speaking pleasant words, I am as overjoyed, as a field with half-sprouted crop of grain is thrilled by receiving a rain."

yathā tam puruṣa vyāghram gātraiḥ śoka abhikarśitaiḥ |

saṃspṛśeyam sakāmā aham tathā kuru dayām mayi || 5-40-3

3. aham = I; gatriH = with my limbs; shokaabhikarshitaiH = emaciated; sakaamaa = having a desire; yathaa = how; samspR^isheyam = to touch; puruSavyaaghram = that Rama the tiger among men; tathaa = in that manner; kuru = oblige; dayaam = your kindness; mayi = in me.

"With my limbs emaciated with grief, I have a desire to touch that Rama the tiger among men. Show mercy on me and fulfill my desire."

abhijñānam ca rāmasya dattam hari gaṇa uttama |

kṣiptām īṣikām kākasya kopāt eka akṣi śātanīm || 5-40-4

4. harigaNottama = O Hanuma; the excellent one among the troops of monkeys!; dadyaaH = Present (the story of); iSiikaam = a blade of grass; called Ishika; abhiJNaanam = as a signet; kSiptaam = hurled; kopaat = with anger; kaakasya ekaakSishaataniim = and the one eye of a crow destroyed; raamasya = by Rama.

"O Hanuma the excellent one among the troops of monkeys! Present the story of the blade of grass called Ishika hurled with anger and thereby one eye of the crow destroyed by Rama (as a signal remembrance)."

manaḥ śilāyāḥ tikalo gaṇḍa pārśve niveśitaḥ |

tvayā pranaṣṭe tilake tam kila smartum arhasi || 5-40-5

5. (O Rama!); tilake = While a mark on my forehead; praNSTe = had got effaced; manashishilaayaaH tilakaH = a mark on my forehead with realgar; niveshitaH kila = was indeed painted; tvayaa = by you; gaNDa paarshve = on the side of my cheek; arhasi = you ought surely; smartum = to recollect; tam = it.

"O Rama! You ought surely to recollect that while a mark on my forehead had got effaced once, another mark with realgar was indeed painted by you on the side of my cheek."

sa vīryavān katham sītām hṛtām samanumanyase |

vasantīm rakṣasām madhye mahāindra varuṇa upama || 5-40-6

6. katham = How; sah = are you as such; viiryavaan = the valiant one; mahendra varuNopamaH = equal to Indra the Lord of celestials and Varuna the king of Universe; samanumanyase = give consent to; siitaam = Seetha; hR^itaam = having been taken away; vasantiim = and staying; madhye = in the middle; rakSasaam = of the demons.

"How are you, the valiant man equal to Indra the Lord of celestials and Varuna the King of Universe, ignore Seetha who was taken away and now staying in the midst of these demons?"

eṣa cūḍā maṇiḥ divyo mayā suparirakṣitaḥ |

etam dṛṣṭvā prahṛṣyāmi vyasane tvām iva anagha || 5-40-7

7. anagha = O faultless Rama!; eSaH = this; divyaH = wonderful; chuuDaamaNiH = jewel for the head; suparirakSitaH = has been protected well; mayaa = by me; dR^iSTvaa = seeing this; vyasane = in my distress; prahR^iSyaami = I have been getting delighted; tvaamiva = as though I have seen you.

"O faultless Rama! This wonderful jewel for the head head has been protected well by me. Seeing this in my distress, I have been getting delighted, as though I have seen you."

eṣa niryātitaḥ śrīmān mayā te vāri sambhavaḥ |

ataḥ param na śakṣyāmi jīvitum śoka lālasā || 5-40-8

8. eSaH = this jewel; shriimaan = which is splendid; vaarisambhavaH = and produced in water; niryaatitaH = has been sent; te = to you; shoka laalasaa = absorbed in grief; na shakSyaami = I shall not be able; jiivitum = to survive; ataH param = hence forth.

"This splendid jewel, produced in water, has been sent to you. Absorbed in grief, I shall not be able to survive henceforth."

asahyāni ca duhkhāni vācaḥ ca hṛdayac cidaḥ |

rākṣasīnām sughorāṇām tvat kṛte marṣayāmi aham || 5-40-9

9. tvatkR^ite = for your sake; aham = I; marSayaami = am enduring; asahyaani = (these) unbearable; duHkhaani = troubles; vaachashcha = and the words; raakSasiinaam = of female-demons; sughoraaNaam = which are very horrible; hR^idayachchhidaH = which pierce my heart.

"With a hope of your coming here at any time, I am enduring these unbearable hardships and also the words of horrible female demons; which pierce my heart."

dhārayiṣyāmi māsam tu jīvitam śatru sūdana |

māsāt ūrdhvam na jīviṣye tvayā hīnā nṛpa ātmaja || 5-40-10

10. shatrusuudana = O annihilator of enemies; nR^ipaatmaja = O Rama the prince!; dhaarayiSyaami = I shall hold; jiivitam = my life; maasamtu = only for a month; na jiiviSye = I will not survive; uurdhvam maasaat = after a month; hiinaa = left out; tvayaa = by you.

"O Rama the prince, the annihilator of enemies! I shall hold my life only for a month. I will not survive without you, after a month."

ghoro rākṣasa rājo ayam dṛṣṭiḥ ca na sukhā mayi |

tvām ca śrutvā vipadyantam na jīveyam aham kṣaṇam || 5-40-11

11. ayam = this; raakSasaraajaH = Ravana; the king of demons; ghoraH = is terrible; mayi = in my instance; dR^iSTiH = his glance; na sukhaa = is not pleasant; shrutvaa = hearing; tvaam = (that) you; viSajjantam = are causing a delay; aham = I; na jiiveyam = will not live; kSaNam = even for a moment.

"This Ravana, the king of demons, is terrible. In my instance, his glance is not pleasant. Hearing that you are causing a delay, I will not survive even for a moment."

vaidehyā vacanam śrutvā karuṇam sa aśru bhāṣitam |

atha abravīn mahātejā hanumān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-40-12

12. shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; bhaaSitam = spoken; karuNam = pitiably; saashru = with tears; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; mahaatejaaH = having great splendour; atha = thereafter; abraviit = spoke (as follows):

Hearing the words of Seetha, spoken pitiably with tears, Hanuma the son of wind-god, with a great splendour, spoke (as follows):

tvat śoka vimukho rāmo devi satyena te śape |

rāme śoka abhibhūte tu lakṣmaṇaḥ paritapyate || 5-40-13

kathaṃcit bhavatī dṛṣṭā na kālaḥ pariśocitum |

imam muhūrtam duhkhānām antam drakṣyasi bhāmini || 5-40-14

tāv ubhau puruṣa vyāghrau rāja putrāv aninditau |

tvat darśana kṛta utsāhau lankām bhasmī kariṣyataḥ || 5-40-15

hatvā tu samare krūram rāvaṇam saha bāndhavam |

rāghavau tvām viśāla akṣi svām purīm prāpayiṣyataḥ || 5-40-16

13; 14; 15; 16. devi = O Seetha; the princess!; raamaH = Rama; tva chchoka vimukhaH = has grown averse the everything else caused by grief towards you; shape = I swear; te = to you; satyena = truly; raame = (When) Rama; duHkhaabhipanna = is overpowered by grief; lakSmaNaH cha = Lakshmana too; paritapyate = is tormented; bhaamini = O lady!; kathamchit = somehow or other; bhavati = you; dR^iSTaa = appeared (have been discovered); na kaalaH = this is not the time; paridevitum = to lament; drakSyasi = you will see; antam = the end; duHkhaanaam = of your sorrows; imammuhurtam = within this moment; tau ubhau raajaputrau = those two princes; puruSa vyaaghrau = the excellent among men; arindamau = and annihilator of enemies; tvaddarshanakR^itotsahau = and who are eager to see you; laNkaam bhasmii kariSyataH = will reduce Lanka to ashes; vishaalaakSi = O large-eyed Seetha!; hatvaa = killing kruuram = the cruel; raavaNam = Ravana; saha baandhavam = along with his realtives; raaghava = Rama and Lakshmana; praapayiSyataH = will take; tvaam = you; svaam puriim = to their own city.

"O Seetha the princess! Rama has grown averse to everything else, caused by grief towards you. I sear it to you truly. when Rama is overpowered by grief, Lakshmana too gets tormented with grief." "O lady! Somehow or other, you have been discovered by me. This is not the time to lament. You will see the end of your sorrow shortly." "Those two princes, the excellent among men, the annihilator of enemies and who are eager to see you, will surely reduce Lanka to ashes. "O large-eyed Seetha! Killing the cruel Ravana along with his relatives, Rama and Lakshmana will take you to their own city."

yat tu rāmo vijānīyāt abhijñānam anindite |

prīti samjananam tasya bhūyaḥ tvam dātum arhasi || 5-40-17

17. anindite = O faultless Seetha!; tvam = you; arhasi = be pleased; daatum = to give; bhuuyaH = again; yat = whichever; abhijJNaanam = token of remembrance; vijaaniiyaat = (Rama) will recognise; priiti samjanam = and which creates will pleasure; tasya = to Rama.

"O faultless Seetha! Be pleased to give another token of remembrance, which Rama will recognise and which creates pleasure to him."

sā abravīt dattam eva iha mayā abhijñānam uttamam |

etat eva hi rāmasya dṛṣṭvā mat keśa bhūṣaṇam || 5-40-18

śraddheyam hanuman vākyam tava vīra bhaviṣyati |

18. saa = Seetha; abraviit = spoke; iti = thus; uttamam = an excellent; abhijJNaanam = token to remembrance; dattameva = was indeed given; maaa = by me; dR^iSTvaa = etat = this; matkeshabhuuSaNam = jewel; shraadheyam bhaviSyati = will become trust-worthy; raamasya = to Rama.

Seetha said, " An excellent token of remembrance was indeed given by me. Seeing this jewel for my hair, Rama will trust your words."

sa tam maṇi varam gṛhya śrīmān plavaga sattamaḥ || 5-40-19

praṇamya śirasā devīm gamanāya upacakrame |

19. gR^ihya = taking; tam maNivaram = that excellent jewel; saH = that; shriimaan = illustrious; plavagasattama = Hanuma; the best among monkeys; praNamya = offering salutation; shirasaa = by bowing his head; deviim = to Seetha; upachakrame = has set off; gamanaaya = to go.

Taking that excellent jewel, the illustrious Hanuma, the best among monkeys, offered salutation to Seetha by bowing his head and has set off to go.

tam utpāta kṛta utsāham avekṣya hari pumgavam || 5-40-20

vardhamānam mahāvegam uvāca janaka ātmajā |

aśru pūrṇa mukhī dīnā bāṣpa gadgadayā girā || 5-40-21

20; 21. avekSya = seeing; tam haripuNgavam = that Hanuma; the best among monkeys; utpaatakR^itatsaaham = possessed of energy to jum up; mahaavegam = with great speed; vardhamaanam = and expanding; janakaatmajaa = Seetha; uvaacha = spoke (as follows); giraa = in a voice; baaSpagadgadayaa = choked with tears diinaa = looking miserable; ashrupuurNa mukhii = in her face filled with tears.

Seeing that Hanuma, the best among monkeys, possessed of energy to jump up with great speed and expanding, Seetha spoke (as follows) in her voice choked with tears and looking miserable in her face filled with tears.

hanūman simha samkāśau bhrātarau rāma lakṣmaṇau |

sugrīvam ca saha amātyam sarvān brūyā anāmayam || 5-40-22

22. hanuman = O Hanuma!; bruuyaaH = enquire; anaamayam = about the health; raamalakSmaNau = of Rama and Lakshmana; bhraatarau = the brothers; simhasamkaashau = bearing a resemblance to lions; sugriivamcha = and of Sugreeva; sahaamaatyam = together with his ministers; sarvaan = and all others.

"O Hanuma! Enquire about the welfare of Rama and Lakshmana, the brothers looking like lions, of Sugreeva together with his ministers and of all other."

yathā ca sa mahābāhuḥ mām tārayati rāghavaḥ |

asmāt duhkha ambu samrodhāt tat samādhātum arhasi || 5-40-23

23. tvam arhasi = you be pleased; samadhaatum = to make; saH raaghavaH = that Rama; mahaabaahuH = deliver (me) in whatever manner; asmaat duHkhaambusamrodhaat = from this ocean of sorrow.

"Be pleased to make that long-armed Rama deliver me from this ocean of sorrow."

imam ca tīvram mama śoka vegam |

rakṣobhiḥ ebhiḥ paribhartsanam ca |

brūyāḥ tu rāmasya gataḥ samīpam |

śivaḥ ca te adhvā astu hari pravīra || 5-40-24

24. hari praviira = O valiant monkey; gataH = having gone; raamasya samiipam = to Rama's vicinity; bruuyaaH = appraise (him); mama imam tiivram shokavegam = about this terrific gush of my sorrow; paribhartsanamcha = and about the threatening attitude; ebhiH rakSobhiH = of those female-demons; te adhvaa = (Let) Your journey; astu = be; shivaH = happy.

"O valiant monkey! After approaching Rama, appraise him of this terrific gush of my grief and also about the threatening attitude of these female-demons. Have a happy journey!"

sa rāja putryā prativedita arthaḥ |

kapiḥ kṛta arthaḥ parihṛṣṭa cetāḥ |

tat alpa śeṣam prasamīkṣya kāryam |

diśam hi udīcīm manasā jagāma || 5-40-25

25. prativeditaarthaH = having been acquainted with the matter; raajaputryaa = by Seetha the princess; kR^itaarthaH = having accomplished his object; prihR^iSTa chetaaH = and with his mind filled with joy; prasamiikSya = and seeing; alpaavasheSam kaaryam = that only a little remains to be done; kapiH = Hanuma; jagaama manasaa = went intellectually; udiichiim disham = towards the northern direction.

Having been appraised of the matter by Seetha the princess, having accomplished his object, having his mind filled with joy and having perceived that only a little remained to be done, Hanuma intellectually sought the northern direction.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe catvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 41

Introduction

Hanuma thinks within himself that he should implement the fourth strategy for success, viz. open assault with the demons, so as to meet Ravana and his ministers for knowing their designs and strengths. Accordingly, he makes up his mind to damage the royal pleasure-garden attached to the gynaecium at Lanka and then proceeds to do that task.

sa ca vāgbhiḥ praśastābhiḥ gamiṣyan pūjitaḥ tayā |

tasmāt deśāt apakramya cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-41-1

1. tayaa = by that Seetha; saH vaanaraH = that Hanuma; gamiSyan = who was ready to go; puujitaH = was treated well; prashastaabhiH vaagbhiH = with commendable words; tasmaat = from that; deshaat = place; apakramya = (Hanuma) having gone to a distance; chintayaamaasa = thought (in this way):

Seetha honoured Hanuma, who was ready to go, with good words. Hanuma, having gone to a distance from that place, thought within himself (as follows):

alpa śeṣam idam kāryam dṛṣṭā iyam asita īkṣaṇā |

trīn upāyān atikramya caturtha iha dṛśyate || 5-41-2

2. iyam = this; asitekSaNaa = black-eyed Seetha; dR^iSTaa = has been seen; idam kaaryam alpa sheSam = there is only a little that remains to be done; atikramya = transgressing; triin = the three; upaayaan = strategies viz. sowing dissension; negotiation and bribery; chaturthaH = the fourth strategy viz. open assault; dR^ishyate = is seen; iha = here.

"I have seen this black-eyed Seetha. There is only a little that remains to be done by me. Abandoning the three strategies for success viz. sowing dissension, negotiation and bribery, I have to implement here the fourth strategy viz. open assault."

na sāma rakṣahsu guṇāya kalpate |

na danam artha upaciteṣu vartate |

na bheda sādhyā bala darpitā janāḥ |

parākramaḥ tu eṣa mama iha rocate || 5-41-3

3. rakSassu = in the case of demons; saama guNaaya = the strategy of negotiation; na kalpate = is not practicable; arthopachiteSu = in the case of persons having abundant wealth; daanam = the strategy of bribery; na yujyate = is not appropriate; bala darpitaa = who are proud of their strength; na bheda saadhyaaH = the strategy of sowing dissension is not amenable. mama = to me; iha = here; paraakramastvaiva = prowess alone; rochate = is agreeable.

"In the case of demons, the strategy of negotiation is not practicable. For those persons having abundant wealth, the strategy of bribery is not suitable. For persons who are proud of their strength, the strategy of sowing dissension is not amenable. Prowess alone is agreeable for me here."

na ca asya kāryasya parākramāt ṛte |

viniścayaḥ kaścit iha upapadyate |

hṛta pravīrāḥ tu raṇe hi rākṣasāḥ |

kathaṃcit īyuḥ yat iha adya mārdavam || 5-41-4

4. na vinishchayaH = no decision; kashchit = whatsoever; upapadyate = is adequate; asya kaaryasya paraakramaat R^ite = except showing valour; asya kaaryasya = in this task yat = for; raakSasaaH = the demons; hata praviiraaH = being heroes killed; raNe = in combat; iiyuH = may obtain; maardvam = weakness; adya = now; iha = and here; katham chit = somehow or other.

"Except showing of valour, no strategy in accomplishing this task is adequate in these circumstances, for the demons can adopt a weak attitude in the ensuring combat, if their foremost heroes are somehow killed here and now."

kārye karmaṇi nirdiṣṭaḥ yo bahūni api sādhayet |

pūrva kārya virodhena sa kāryam kartum arhati || 5-41-5

5. karmaNi = (when) a work; nirdiSTe = is directed; kaarye = to be done; yaH = who; saadhayet = implements; bahuunyapi = many tasks; puurva kaaryaa virodhena = which are not inconsistent to the initial task; saH = he; arhati = is worthy; kaaryam = of doing that work.

"He alone can accomplish his purpose, who implements many (secondary) tasks even after the initial task has been carried through, without impairing the previous achievement."

na hi ekaḥ sādhako hetuḥ svalpasya api iha karmaṇaḥ |

yo hi artham bahudhā veda sa samartho artha sādhane || 5-41-6

6. na hi ekaH = there is indeed no single; hetuH = manner; saadhakaH = to implememtn; svalpasya api karmaNaH = even a small task; yaH = whoever; veda = knows; artham = (to do) a task; bahudhaa = in many ways; saH = he alone; samarthaH = is capable; artha saadhane = of promoting that task.

'There is indeed no single exclusive method to accomplish a purpose however small a task may be. On the other hand, whoever knows to do a task in many ways, he alone is capable of achieving that task."

iha eva tāvat kṛta niścayo hi aham |

yadi vrajeyam plavaga īśvara ālayam |

para ātma sammarda viśeṣa tattvavit |

tataḥ kṛtam syān mama bhartṛ śāsanam || 5-41-7

7. aham vrajeyam yadi = If I go; plavageshvaraalayam = to the abode of Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys; kR^ita nishchyaat paraatma samaarda visheSatattvavit = having ascertained the truth as to who will predominate in an encounter between the adversary and ourselves; ihaiva taavat = here itself; tataH = then; mama bhartR^ishaasanam = will the command of my master; kR^itam syaat = be carried out.

'If I go to the abode of Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys, having ascertained the truth as to who will predominate in an encounter between the adversary and ourselves here itself, then will the command of my master have been carried out by me."

katham nu khalv adya bhavet sukha āgatam |

prasahya yuddham mama rākṣasaiḥ saha |

tathaiva khalv ātma balam ca sāravat |

samānayen mām ca raṇe daśa ānanaḥ || 5-41-8

8. kathamnu = how can; mama yuddham = my combat; raakSasaiH saha = with the demons; adya = now; prasahya = will very much; sukhaagatam = come to be a happy one?; tathaiva = in the same manner; aatmabalam bhavet = how will my strength become; saaravat = fruitful?; saH dashaananaH = (How) indeed will that Ravana; maanayet = applaud; maam = me; raNe = in battle?

"How can my combat with the demons now will prove to be a happy one? And, how will my strength become fruitful? How indeed will that Ravana applaud me in battle?"

tataḥ samāsādya raṇe daśānanaṃ |

samantrivargam sabalaprayāyinam |

hṛdi sthitam tasya matam balaṃ ca vai |

sukhena mattvā.ahamitaḥ punarvraje || 5-41-9

9. tataH = then; samaasaadya = meeting; dashaananam = Ravana; samantrigaNam = with his troop of ministers; sabalaprayaayinam = with his army and followers marching; raNe = in battle; mattvaa = knowing; matam = the opinion; sthitam = established; hR^idi = in his heart; balamcha vai = and also about his strength; aham = I; punaH vraje = will go back; itaH = from here; sukhena = happily.

"Then meeting Ravana with his troop of ministers, his army and his followers in battle as well as knowing his designs and strength, I will go back from here happily."

idam asya nṛśaṃsasya nandana upamam uttamam |

vanam netra manaḥ kāntam nānā druma latā yutam || 5-41-10

10. idam uttamam = this excellent; vanam = grove; asya nR^ishamsasya = of this cruel Ravana; naanaadrumalataayutam = with various kinds of trees and creepers; netramanaHkaantam = and which is pleasing to the eyes and mind; nandanopamam = is looking like Nandana; Indra's paradise.

"This excellent grove of this cruel Ravana, with its various kinds of trees and creepers, which is pleasing to the eyes and the mind, is looking like Nandana, Indra's paradise."

idam vidhvaṃsayiṣyāmi śuṣkam vanam iva analaḥ |

asmin bhagne tataḥ kopam kariṣyati sa rāvaṇaḥ || 5-41-11

11. vidhvamsayiSyaami = I will destroy; idam = this grove; analaH iva = like fire; shuSkam vanam = searching a dried up forest; asmin bhagne = while this grove gets demolished; dashaananaH = Ravana; kariSyati kopam = will get angry; tataH = then.

"I will destroy this grove like fire scorching a dried up forest. While this grove gets demolished, Ravana will then be angry."

tato mahat sāśva mahāratha dvipam |

balam samāneṣv api rākṣasa adhipaḥ |

triśūla kāla āyasa paṭṭiśa āyudham |

tato mahat yuddham idam bhaviṣyati || 5-41-12

12. tataH = then; raakSasaadhipaH = Ravana; samaadeskSyati = will order for; balam = an army; saashvamahaaratha dvipam = consisting of horses; great chariots and elephants; mahat trishuula kaalaayasapaTTisaayudham = and armed with weapons like great tridents and spears made of iron; tataH = and then; idam = this; mahat = great; yuddham = combat; bhaviSyati = will follow.

"Thereupon Ravana will order for an army consisting of horses, great chariots and elephants and armed with weapons like great tridents and spears made of iron. Then, a great combat will follow."

aham tu taiḥ samyati caṇḍa vikramaiḥ |

sametya rakṣobhiḥ asamga vikramaḥ |

nihatya tat rāvaṇa coditam balam |

sukham gamiṣyāmi kapi īśvara ālayam || 5-41-13

13. sametya = attacking; taiH = those; rakSobhiH = demons; chaNDa vikramaiH = of terrific prowess; aham tu = I too; asahya vikramaH = with an unbearable strength; nihatya = killing; tat = that; balam = army; raavaNa choditam = incited by Ravana; gamiSyaami = will return; kapiishvaraalayam = to the place of Sugreeva; sukham = happily.

"Attacking those demons of terrific prowess, I too with my unbearable prowess, will kill that army instigated by Ravana and return to the place of Sugreeva happily."

tato mārutavat kruddho mārutiḥ bhīma vikramaḥ |

ūru vegena mahatā drumān kṣeptum atha ārabhat || 5-41-14

14. tataH = thereafter; maarutiH = Hanuma; bhiima vikramaH = of terrific prowess; kruddhaH = getting angry; atha = then; aarabhat = started; kSeptum = to throw away; drumaan = trees; mahataa uuruvegena = by a highly violent jerk of his thighs; maarutavat = like a wind.

Thereafter, Hanuma of terrific prowess, getting angry, started then to throw away trees by a highly violent jerk of his thighs akin to the jerk of a wind.

tataḥ tadt hanumān vīro babhanja pramadā vanam |

matta dvija samāghuṣṭam nānā druma latā yutam || 5-41-15

15. tataH = then; viiraH = the valiant; hanumaan = Hanuma; babhaN^ja = laid waste; pramadaavanam = the royal garden attached to the gynaecium; mattadvija samaaghuSTam = resonant with cries of birds in heat; naanaadruma lataayutam = and endowed with various kinds of trees and creepers.

Then, the valiant Hanuma laid waste the royal garden attached to the gynaecium resonant with cries of birds in heat and endowed with various kinds of trees and creepers.

tat vanam mathitaiḥ vṛkṣaiḥ bhinnaiḥ ca salila āśayaiḥ |

cūrṇitaiḥ parvata agraiḥ ca babhūva apriya darśanam || 5-41-16

16. vR^ikSaiH = with trees; mathitaiH = damaged; salilaashayaiH = with ponds; bhinnaiH = destroyed; parvataagraishcha = with tops of pleasure-hills; chuurNitaiH = powdered; tat vanam = that grove; babhuuva = became; apriyadarshanam = nasty at sight.

Hanuma damaged trees in that grove, destroyed the ponds and crushed the tops of pleasure hills to powder. Thus, that grove became nasty at sight.

nānāśakuntavirutaiḥ prabhinnaiḥ salilāśayaiḥ |

tāmraiḥ kilasayaiḥ klāntaiḥ klāntadrumalatāyitam || 5-41-17

na babhau tadvanam tatra dāvānalahatam yathā |

vyākulāvaraṇā rejurvihvalā iva tā latāḥ || 5-41-18

17; 18. klaanta druma lataayutam = with its trees and creepers dried up; naanaa shakuntavirtaiH = with the howls of various birds; salilaashayaiH = with its ponds; prabhinnaiH = destroyed; taamraiH kisalayaiH = with its copper-coloured sprouts; klaantaiH = dried up; tatra = there; tat vanam = that grove; na babhau = did not look bright; daavaanalahatam yathaa = as if it had been destroyed by a wild fire; taaH lataaH = those; creepers; vyaakulaavaraNaaH = with their bars of support displaced; rejuH vihvalaaH iva = fell like distressed women.

With its trees and creepers dried up, with the howls of various birds, with its ponds destroyed, with its copper-coloured sprouts dried up there, that grove did not look bright, as though it had been destroyed by a wild fire. Those creepers with their bars of support displaced, fell down like distressed woman.

latā gṛhaiḥ citra gṛhaiḥ ca nāśitaiḥ |

mahāuragaiḥ vyāla mṛgaiḥ ca nirdhutaiḥ |

śilā gṛhaiḥ unmathitaiḥ tathā gṛhaiḥ |

pranaṣṭa rūpam tat abhūn mahat vanam || 5-41-19

19. lataagR^haiH = with its arbours; chitragR^ihaiH = and picture-galleries; naashitaiH = destroyed; mahoragaiH = its great serpents; vychaLamR^igaishcha = and wild animals; niruddhaiH = emitting cries of distress; shilaagR^ihaiH = its grottos; gR^ihaiH = (and other) structures unmathitaiH = demolished; tat mahat vanam = that extensive grove; abhuut = became; praNaSTaruupam = defaced.

"With its arbours and picture-galleries destroyed, its great serpents and wild animals emitting cries of distress, its grottos and other structures demolished, that grove became defaced.

sāvihvalā.aśokalatāpratānā |

vanasthalī śokalatāpratānā |

jātā daśāsyapramadāvanasya |

kaperbalāddhi pramadāvanasya || 5-41-20

20. saa vanasthalii = that woody land; pramadaa vanasya = of that pleasure-garden; dashaasya pramadaa avamasya = which afforded shelter to the women-folk of Ravana; ashoka lataa prataanaa = which has clusters of Ashoka creapers; jaataa = became; shokalataaprataanaa = a jumple of creepers of sorrow; vihvalaa = for the distressed women; kapeH = by Hanuma's; balaat = strength.

"That woody land of that pleasure-garden which afforded shelter to the women-folk of Ravana and which has clusters of Ashoka creepers became a jumble of creepers of sorrow for the distressed women; by the violence of Hanuma."

sa tasya kṛtvā jagatīpatermahā |

nmahat vyalīkam manaso mahātmanaḥ |

yuyutsuḥ eko bahubhiḥ mahābalaiḥ |

śriyā jvalan toraṇam āśritaḥ kapiḥ || 5-41-21

21. kR^itvaa = doing; mahat = a great; vyaliikam = displeasure; manasaH = to the mind; tasya = of that; mahaatmanaH = high-souled; jagatiipate = Ravana; Lord of the land of Lanka; mahaakapiH = that Hanuma; yuyutsaH = decided to combat; ekaH = alone; bahubhiH = with many; mahaabalaiH = mighty demons; aasthitaH = and stayed; jvalam shriyaa = with a blazing splendour; toraNam = at the entrance (of the grove).

Creating a great displeasure to the mind of that high-souled Ravana, the Lord of the land of Lanka; that Hanuma decided to fight alone against many mighty demons and stayed

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekacatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 42

Introduction

Seeing the devastation caused to the pleasant grove by Hanuma the female-demons ask Seetha who that great monkey was and wherefore he has come and talked to her. Seetha replies that she knows nothing of him. Some of the female-demons go to Ravana and report to him that the pleasant grove attached to the gynaecuium has been destroyed by a mighty monkey and that the monkey went to Seetha and talked to her also earlier to the devastation. They also report that Seetha expressed her ignorance about him. Then, Ravana gets angry and sends some demons called Kinkaras to catch hold of Hanuma. Eighty thousand Kinkaras rush towards Hanuma to catch him. But Hanuma, with his might, kills all Kinkaras with an iron rod. Getting to know of the killings, Ravana again sends Jambumali, the son of Prahasta to catch hold of Hanuma.

tataḥ pakṣi ninādena vṛkṣa bhanga svanena ca |

babhūvuḥ trāsa sambhrāntāḥ sarve lankā nivāsinaḥ || 5-42-1

1. pakSininaadena = at the sound of birds; vR^ikSabhaNga svanena = and at the sound of falling trees; sarve = all; laN^kaanivaasinaH = those dwelling in Lanka; tataH = then; babhuuvaH = became; traasasambhraantaaH = trembled with fear.

At the screaming sound of birds and at the sound of the crash of falling trees, all the inhabitants of Lanka then became trembled with fear.

vidrutāḥ ca bhaya trastā vineduḥ mṛga pakṣuṇaḥ |

rakṣasām ca nimittāni krūrāṇi pratipedire || 5-42-2

2. vidrutaaH = Made to run to-and-fro; bhayatrastaaH = and getting frightened; mR^iga pakSiNaH = beasts and birds; vineduH = began to scream; kruuraaNi = atrocious; nimittaani = omens; pratipedire = made their appearance; rakSasaamcha = before the demons.

Made to run to-and-fro and getting frightened, beasts and birds began to scream. Atrocious omens made their appearance before the demons.

tato gatāyām nidrāyām rākṣasyo vikṛta ānanāḥ |

tat vanam dadṛśuḥ bhagnam tam ca vīram mahākapim || 5-42-3

3. tataH = then; vikR^itaananaaH = the ugly-faced; raakSasya = female-demon; nidraayaam gataayaam = whose sleep has gone; dadR^ishuH = saw; tatvanam = that grove; bhagnam = which was demolished; tam viram mahaakapim = and that grea heroic monkey.

Then, the ugly-faced female-demons, whose sleep has vanished, found that grove demolished and saw that great heroic monkey.

sa tā dṛṣṭva mahābāhuḥ mahāsattvo mahābalaḥ |

cakāra sumahat rūpam rākṣasīnām bhaya āvaham || 5-42-4

4. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; taaH = those female-demons; saH = that Hanuma; mahaabaahuH = the mighty armed; mahaa sattvaH = endowed with a great courage; mahaabalaH = and night; chakaara = assumed; sumahat = a gigantic; ruupam = form; bhayaavaham = which created a terror; raakSasiinaam = to the female demons.

Seeing those female-demons, the mighty armed Hanuma endowed with a great courage and might, assumed a gigantic form which created a terror to the female-demons.

tataḥ tam giri samkāśam atikāyam mahābalam |

rākṣasyo vānaram dṛṣṭvā papracchuḥ janaka ātmajām || 5-42-5

5. dR^iSTvaa = beholding; tam vaanaram = the monkey; mahaabalam = endowed with a great strength; atikaayam = and having a gigantic body; girisamkaasham = looking like a mountain; raakSasya = the female demons; tataH = then; paprachchhuH = asked; janakaatmajam = Seetha (as follows):

Beholding that mighty monkey having a gigantic body similar to a mountain, the female-demons then asked Seetha (as follows):

ko ayam kasya kuto vā ayam kim nimittam iha āgataḥ |

katham tvayā saha anena samvādaḥ kṛta iti uta || 5-42-6

6. kaHayam = who is he?; kasya = whose (messenger) is he?; kutaH = from where; kim nimittam = and for what purpose; ayam = he; aagatam = has come; iha = here?; uta = and; (wherefore); samvaadaH = a conversation; kR^itaH = was held; anena = by him; tvayaa saha = with you?

"Who is he? Whose messenger is he? From where and for what purpose he has come here? Wherefore a conversation was held by him with you?"

ācakṣva no viśāla akṣi mā bhūt te subhage bhayam |

samvādam asita apānge tvayā kim kṛtavān ayam || 5-42-7

7. vishaalaakSi = O large-eyed Seetha!; achakSya = tell; naH = us; maa bhuut = let there be no; bhayam = fear; te = for you; subhage = O fortunate lady!; asitaapaaN^ge = O lady having black outer corners of the eye!; kim = what; kR^itavaan = did; ayam = he; samvaadam = talk; tvayaa = to you?

"O large-eyed Seetha! Tell us. Let there be no fear for you, O fortunate lady! What did he speak to you? O lady having black outer eye-corners!"

atha abravīt tadā sādhvī sītā sarva anga śobhanā |

rakṣasām kāma rūpāṇām vijñāne mama kā gatiḥ || 5-42-8

8. atha = thereupon; siitaa = Seetha; saadhvii = the virtuous lady; sarvaaNga sundarii = having complete beauty of all limbs; tadaa = then; abraviit = spoke; kaa = where is; gatiH = ability; mama = for me; vijJNaane = to know; rakSasaam = about the demons; bhiima rupaaNaam = having terrific form?

Thereupon Seetha the virtuous lady, having a complete beauty of all limbs, spoke as follows: "Where is the ability for me to know about the demons of a terrific form?"

yūyam eva asya jānīta yo ayam yat vā kariṣyati |

ahiḥ eva aheḥ pādān vijānāti na saṃśayaḥ || 5-42-9

9. yuuyameva = you alone; abhijaaniita = can recognise; yaH = who; ayam = he is; yadvaa = and what; kariSyati = he does; ahireva = a serpent alone; vijaanaati = can know; paadaan = the feet; aheH = of a serpent; na samshayaH = there is no doubt.

"You alone can recognise who he is and what he does. A serpent only can recognise the feet of another serpent. There is no doubt about it."

aham api asya bhītā asmi na enam jānāmi ko anvayam |

vedmi rākṣasam eva enam kāma rūpiṇam āgatam || 5-42-10

10. aham api = I am also; bhiitaa asmi = frightened; asya = of him; aham = I; na jaanaami = do not know; konu = who; enam = he is; vedmi = I know; enam = him; kaamaruupiNam = who can assume any form at his will raakSasameva = only as a demon; aagatam = who arrived here.

"By seeing him, I too get frightened. I do not know who he is. I only know him as a demon, able to assume any form at his will, who arrived here."

vaidehyā vacanam śrutvā rākṣasyo vidrutā drutam |

sthitāḥ kāścit gatāḥ kāścit rāvaṇāya niveditum || 5-42-11

11. shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = the words; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; raakSasyaH = (some) female-demons; vidrutaaH = dispersed; dishaH = to (different) quarters; kaashchit = some; sthitaaH = stayed back; kaashchit = and some others; yataaH = went; raavaNaaya = to Ravana; niveditum = to inform (about the matter).

Hearing the words of Seetha some female-demons fled to different directions. Some stayed back. Some others went to Ravana to inform about the matter.

rāvaṇasya samīpe tu rākṣasyo vikṛta ānanāḥ |

virūpam vānaram bhīmam ākhyatum upacakramuḥ || 5-42-12

12. samiipa = in the presence; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raakSasyaH = the female-demons; vikR^itaananaH = of ugly faces; upachakramuH = started; aakhyaatum = to tell; vaanaram = about the monkey; viruupam = who was monstrous; bhiimam = and terrific.

After approaching Ravana, the female demons of ugly faces started to tell (as follows) of the monstrous and terrific monkey.

aśoka vanikā madhye rājan bhīma vapuḥ kapiḥ |

sītayā kṛta samvādaḥ tiṣṭhati amita vikramaḥ || 5-42-13

13. raajan = O king!; kapiH = a monkey; bhiima vapuH = having a terrific body; amita vikramaH = and a boundless prowess; tiSThati = is stationed; ashokavana madhye = in the middle of Ashoka grove; kR^ita samvaadaH = and made a conversation; siitayaa = with Seetha.

"O king! A monkey having a terrific body and a boundless prowess, is stationed in the middle of Ashoka grove and made a conversation with Seetha."

na ca tam jānakī sītā harim hariṇa locaṇā |

asmābhiḥ bahudhā pṛṣṭā nivedayitum icchati || 5-42-14

14. pR^iSTaa = (Eventhough) questioned; bahudhaa = in many ways; asmaabhiH = by us; siitaa = Seetha; jaanakii = the daughter of Janaka; hariNalochanaa = having eyes similar to those of a doe; na ichchhati = is not inclined; nivedayitum = to tell; harim = about the monkey.

"Eventhough questioned in many ways by us, Seetha, the daughter of Janaka, having eyes similar to those of a doe, is not inclined to tell about the monkey."

vāsavasya bhavet dūto dūto vaiśravaṇasya vā |

preṣito vā api rāmeṇa sītā anveṣaṇa kānkṣayā || 5-42-15

15. bhavet = He may be; duutaH = a messenger; vaasavasya = of Indra the Lord of celestials; duuto vaa = or the messenger; vaishravaNasya = of Kubera the king of riches; preSitovaapi = or even a messenger sent; raameNa = by Rama; siitaanveSaNa kaan^kSayaa = desirous of searching for Seetha.

"He may be a messenger of Indra the Lord of celestials, or the messenger of Kubera the king of riches or even a messenger sent by Rama to search for Seetha."

tena tvat bhūta rūpeṇa yat tat tava mano haram |

nānā mṛga gaṇa ākīrṇam pramṛṣṭam pramadā vanam || 5-42-16

16. tena = by him; adbhuta ruupeNa = having a wonderful form; tava = your; pramadaavanam = grove attached to the gynaecium; yat = which is; manoharam = charming; naanaa mR^iga gaNaakiirNam = and extensive with many kinds of troops of animals; pramR^iSTam = has been wiped off.

"He, having a wonderful form, has wiped off your grove, attached to the gynaecium, which is fascinating and extending with many kinds of animal-flock."

na tatra kaścit uddeśo yaḥ tena na vināśitaḥ |

yatra sā jānakī sītā sa tena na vināśitaḥ || 5-42-17

17. na kashchit uddeshaH = there is no place what so ever; tatra = there; yaH = which; na vinaashitaH = was not destroyed; tena = by him; sah = (only) that place; yatra = where; siitaa = Seetha; jaanakii = the daughter of Janka; (was sitting); na vinaashitaH = was not destroyed; tena = by him.

"There is no place whatsoever in that grove, which was not destroyed by him. Only that place, where Seetha the daughter of Janaka was sitting, was not destroyed by him."

jānakī rakṣaṇa artham vā śramāt vā na upalabhyate |

athavā kaḥ śramaḥ tasya sā eva tena abhirakṣitā || 5-42-18

18. nopalabhyate = It is not known; jaanakiirakSaNaartham vaa = whether to protect Seetha; shramadvaa = or because of fatigue; athavaa = or else; kaH = what; shramaH = fatigue (is there); tasya = for him?; saiva = she alone was; abhirakSitaa = was protected tena = by him.

"It is not known whether to protect Seetha or because of fatigue, he has left that place undestroyed, or else, what fatigue is there for him? He has done it to protect Seetha."

cāru pallava patra āḍhyam yam sītā svayam āsthitā |

pravṛddhaḥ śiṃśapā vṛkṣaḥ sa ca tena abhirakṣitaḥ || 5-42-19

19. saH = that; pravR^iddhaH = well-grown; shimshupaa vR^ikSaH = Simsupa tree; charupallava puSpaaDhyam = abounding in charming sprouts and flowers; yam = (under) which; siitaa = Seetha; svayam = herself; aasthitaa = took shelter; abhirakSitaH = has been spared; tena = by him.

"That well-grown Simsupa tree, abounding in charming sprouts and flowers, under which Seetha herself took shelter, has been spared by him."

tasya ugra rūpasya ugram tvam daṇḍam ājñātum arhasi |

sītā sambhāṣitā yena tat vanam ca vināśitam || 5-42-20

20. tasya ugraruupasya = to that terribly looking monkey; yena = by whom; siitaa = Seetha; sambhaaSitaa = was spoken to; tatvanam cha = and that grove; arhasi destroyed; tvam = you; aajJNaatum = to order; ugram = a terrible; daN^Dam = punishment.

To that terribly looking monkey by whom Seetha was spoken to and that grove destroyed you to order a terrible punishment.

manaḥ parigṛhītām tām tava rakṣo gaṇa īśvara |

kaḥ sītām abhibhāṣeta yo na syāt tyakta jīvitaḥ || 5-42-21

21. rakSogaNeshvara = O chief of the demon-troops!; kaH = who; abhibhaaSata = (would dare) to talk; taam siitaam = to that Seetha; tava manaH parigR^ihiitaam = who has been mentally accepted by you; nasyaat = not perhaps; yaH = he who; tyaktajiivitaH = is ready to abandon his life.

"O chief of the demons-troops! Who would dare to talk to that Seetha, who has been mentally accepted by you, except perhaps he who is ready to abandon his life?"

rākṣasīnām vacaḥ śrutvā rāvaṇo rākṣasa īśvaraḥ |

huta agiḥ iva jajvāla kopa samvartita īkṣaṇaḥ || 5-42-22

22. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = words; raakSasiinaam = of the female-demons; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSaseshvaraH = the lord of demons; jajvaala = flared up; hutaagniriva = like a funeral fire; kopa samvartitekSaNaH = his eyes spinning through anger.

Hearing the words of the female-demons, Ravana the lord of demons flared up like a funeral fire, his eyes spinning with anger.

tasya kruddhasya netrābhyām prāpatannasrabindavaḥ |

dīptābhyāmiva jajvāla kopasaṃvartitekṣaṇaḥ || 5-42-23

23. tasya kruddhasya netraaNaam = from his enraged eyes; asrabindavaH = tears; praapatan = dropped; snehabindavaH = like drops of oil; saarchiSaH diipaabhyaam = dripping from resplendent lamps.

Tears dropped from Ravana's enraged eyes, like drops of oil dripping from resplendent lamps.

ātmanaḥ sadṛśān śūrān kimkarān nāma rākṣasān |

vyādideśa mahātejā nigraha artham hanūmataḥ || 5-42-24

24. mahaatejaaH = Ravana with a great splendour; vyaadidesha = ordered (for sending); shuuraan raakSasaan = valiant demons; aatmaH sadR^ishaan = equal to him; kinkaraannaama = called Kinkaras; nigrahaartham = in order to catch hold; hanumataH = of Hanuma.

Ravana, with a great splendour, sent demons with a valiance equal to him, called Kinkaras, in order to catch hold of Hanuma.

teṣām aśīti sāhasram kimkarāṇām tarasvinām |

niryayuḥ bhavanāt tasmāt kūṭa mudgara pāṇayaḥ || 5-42-25

mahāudarā mahādamṣṭrā ghora rūpā mahābalāḥ |

yuddha abhimanasaḥ sarve hanūmat grahaṇa unmukhāḥ || 5-42-26

25. (He ordered for); ashiitisaahasram = eighty thousand; teSaam kinkaraaNaam = of those Kinkaras; tarassvinaam = who were strong; sarve = all tose Kinkaras; mahodaraaH = with large bellies; mahaadamSTraaH = long tusks; ghora ruupaaH = and having terrible forms; mahaabalaaH = and ones with great strength; yuddhaabhimanasaH = longing to fright; kuuTamudgara paaNayaH = with iron mallets and paaNayaH = with iron mallets and clubs in hand; hanumadgrahaNodyataaH = eager to lay hold on Hanuma; niryayuH = started tasmaat bhavanaat = niryayuH = started; tasmaat bhavanaat = from that palace.

He ordered for eighty thousand of those Kinkaras who were strong. All those mighty Kinkaras with their large bellies, long tusks and terrible forms, longing to fight with iron mallets and clubs in hand, in eagerness to lay hold on Hanuma, started from that place.

te kapim tam samāsādya toraṇastham avasthitam |

abhipetuḥ mahāvegāḥ patangā iva pāvakam || 5-42-27

27. samaasaadya = approaching; kapiindram = Hanuma; avasthitam = who was standing near; toraNastham = the arched doorway; te = they; abhipetuH = rushed towards (him); mahaavegaaH = with a great speed; pataN^gaaH iva = like locusts; paavakam = (rushing towards) fire.

Approaching Hanuma who was standing near the arched doorway, they rushed towards him with a great speed, like locusts rushing towards a fire.

te gadābhiḥ vicitrābhiḥ parighaiḥ kāncana angadaiḥ |

ājaghnuḥ vānara śreṣṭham śaraiḥ āditya samnibhaiḥ || 5-42-28

28. te = they; ajaghnaH = banged; vaanarashreshTham = Hanuma; gadaaH = with various kinds of maces; parighaiH = with iron bludgeons; kaaN^chanaaNgadaiH = plated with gold; sharaishcha = and with arrows; aaditya samnibhaiH = shining like the sun.

They banged Hanuma with various kinds of maces, iron bludgeons plated with gold and arrows shining like the sun.

mudgaraiḥ paṭṭisaiḥ śūlaiḥ prāsatomaraśaktibhiḥ |

parivārya hanūmantaṃ sahasā tasthuragrataḥ || 5-42-29

29. sahasaa = quickly; parivaarya = surrounding hanumantam = Hanuma; mudgaraiH = with clubs; paTTisaiH = sharp edged spears; shuulaiH = iron pikes; praasatomara shaktibhiH = lances; jaavelins and swords; (they); tasthuH = stood; agrataH = in front of him.

Quickly surrounding Hanuma with clubs, sharp edged spears, iron pikes, lances, javelins and swords, they stood in front of him.

hanūmān api tejasvī śrīmān parvata samnibhaḥ |

kṣitāv āvidhya lāngūlam nanāda ca mahāsvanam || 5-42-30

30. hanumaanapi = Hanuma too; tejasvii = with his great splendour; shriimaan = illustriousness; parvatasannibhaH = and looking like a mountain; aavidhya = hurling; laaNguulam = his tail; kSitau = on the ground; mahaasvanam = creating a thunderous noise.

The highly splendorous and illustrious Hanuma too, looking like a mountain, hurled his tail on the ground, making a thunderous noise.

sa bhūtvā sumahākāyo hanumān mārutātmajaḥ |

dhṛṣṭamāsphoṭayāmāsa laṅkām śabdena pūrayan || 5-42-31

31. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; bhuutvaa = becoming; sumahaakaayaH = one with a very big body; aasphoTayaamaasa = clapped on his arms; dhR^iSTam = boldly; puurayan = filling; laN^kaam = Lanka; shabdena = with that sound.

The highly splendourous and illustrious Hanuma too, looking like a mountain, hurled his tail on the ground, making a thunderous noise.

tasyasphoṭitaśabdena mahatā sānunādinā |

peturvihaṅgā gaganāduccaiścedamaghoyat || 5-42-32

32. tasya asphoTita shabdena mahataa = by that great sound made by Hanuma; through clapping on his arms; saanunaadinaa = together with a resound; vihaNgaaH = birds; petuH = fell down; gaganaat = from the sky; aaghoSayat cha = (He) also cried aloud; idam = this here; uchchaiH = with a clamorous voice (as follows).

By that great sound made by Hanuma through clapping on his arms together with a resound, birds fell down from the sky. Hanuma also then cried aloud with a clamorous voice (as follows):

jayatyatibalo rāmo lakṣmaṇaśca mahābalaḥ |

rājā jayati sugrīvo rāghaveṇābhipālitaḥ || 5-42-33

33. jayati = long live; raamaH = Rama; atibalah = the mighty; mahaabalaH = and the powerful; lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too jayati = long live; raajaa = the king; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; anupaalitaH = protected; raaghavena = by Rama.

"Long live the mighty Rama and the powerful Lakshmana! Long live the King Sugreeva, protected by Rama!"

dāso.aham kosalendrasya rāmasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ |

hanumān śatrusainyānām nihantā mārutātmajaḥ || 5-42-34

34. aham = I; hanumaan = am Hanuma; nihantaa = the killer; shatrusainyaanaam = of army of adversaries; maarutaatmajah = and the son of wind-god; aham = I; daasaH = am the servant; raamasya = of Rama; kosalendrasya = the king of Kosala kingdom; akliSTa karmaNaH = who is unwearied in action.

"I am Hanuma, the destroyer of the army of adversaries and the son of wind-god. I am the servant of Rama, the king of Kosala Kingdom, who is unwearied in action."

na rāvaṇasahasram me yuddhe pratibalaṃ bhavet |

śilābhistu praharataḥ pādapaiśca sahasraśaḥ || 5-42-35

35. me = to me; praharataH = who is striking; sahasrashaH = with thousands of; shilaabhiH = rocks; paadapaishcha = and trees; yuddhe = in battle; raavaNa sahasram = even a thousand of Ravanas; na bhavet = will not be; pratibalam = matching equally (with me).

"Even a thousand of Ravanas will not be matching equally with me, who is capable of striking with thousands of rocks and trees in battle."

ardayitvā purīm laṅkāmabhivādya ca maithilīm |

samṛddhārtho gamiṣyāmi miṣatām sarvarakṣasām || 5-42-36

36. miSataam = before the eyes of ; sarva rakSasaam = all the demons; ardayitvaa = annihilating; laN^kaam purrim = the city of Lanka; abhivaadya cha = and offering salutation; maithiliim = Seetha; gamiSyaami = I will go back; samR^iddhaarthaH = after having accomplished my task.

"Here, before the eyes of all the demons, I will annihilate the City of Lanka and after offering salutation to Seetha, I will go back after fully completing my task."

tasya sannāda śabdena te abhavan bhaya śankitāḥ |

dadṛśuḥ ca hanūmantam saṃdhyā megham iva unnatam || 5-42-37

37. te = they; abhavan = became; bhayashaNkitaaH = mistrustful with fear; tasya samaada shabdena = by his clamorous voice cried aloud; dadR^ishushcha = and saw; hanuumantam = Hanuma; unnatam = who was a s high; sandhyaameghamiva = as a twilight rain-cloud.

Those demons became frightened by the clamorous voice of Hanuma cried aloud and saw him to be as high as a twilight rain-cloud.

svāmi saṃdeśa nihśankāḥ tataḥ te rākṣasāḥ kapim |

citraiḥ praharaṇaiḥ bhīmaiḥ abhipetuḥ tataḥ tataḥ || 5-42-38

38. svaami sandesha niH shaN^kaaH = not feeling apprehended because of the command by their king; te = those; raakSasaaH = demons; tataH = thereafter; abhipetuH = rushed towards; kaprim = Hanuma; bhimaiH = with terrific; chitraiH = and amazing; praharaNaiH = weapons.

Not feeling apprehended because of the orders of their king, those demons thereafter rushed towards Hanuma, with their terrific and amazing weapons.

sa taiḥ parivṛtaḥ śūraiḥ sarvataḥ sa mahābalaḥ |

āsasāda āyasam bhīmam parigham toraṇa āśritam || 5-42-39

39. pari vR^itaH = surrounded; sarvataH = on all sides; taiH = by those demons; shuuraiH = who were valiant; saH = that Hanuma; samahaabalaH = endowed with a great strength; aasasaada = seized; bhiimam = a huge; aayasam parigham = iron bar; toraNaashrittam = belong to the arched gate.

Surrounded on all sides by those strong demons, that Hanuma endowed with a great strength seized a huge iron bar belonging to the arched gate.

sa tam parigham ādāya jaghāna rajanī carān |

sa pannagam iva ādāya sphurantam vinatā sutaḥ || 5-42-40

vicacāra ambare vīraḥ parigṛhya ca mārutiḥ |

40. aadaaya = taking; tam parigham = that iron rod; saH = that Hanuma; jaghaana = killed; rajaniicharaan = demons; saH viiraH maarutiH = that valiant Hanuma; vichachaara = strolled; ambare = in the sky; parigR^ihya = taking (that iron rod in hand); sphurantam vinataasutaH iva = as a moving Garuda the eagle; aadaaya = taking; pannagam = a serpent (in its claws).

Taking that iron rod, Hanuma killed the demons. That violent Hanuma strolled in the sky, taking that iron rod in his hand, as Garuda the eagle would carrying a serpent in its claws.

sa hatvā rākṣasān vīraḥ kimkarān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-42-41

yuddha ākānkṣī punaḥ vīraḥ toraṇam samupasthitaḥ |

41. hatvaa = killing; viiraan raakSasaan = the valiant demons; kimkaraan = called Kinkaras; saH viiraH maarutaatmajaH = that Hanuma; the hero; yuddhaakaaN^kSii = wishing fight; punaH = again; samupaashritaH = resorted to; toraNam = the archy gate-way.

Killing the valiant demons called Kinkaras, that heroic Hanuma wishing to fight again, arrived at the archy gate way.

tataḥ tasmāt bhayān muktāḥ katicit tatra rākṣasāḥ || 5-42-42

nihatān kimkarān sarvān rāvaṇāya nyavedayan |

42. tatH = then; katichit = some; raakSasaaH = demons; muktaaH = who was released (escaped); tasmaat bhayaat = from that horror; tatra = there; nyavedayan = informed; raavaNaaya = Ravana; sarvaan = (that) all; kimkaraan = Kinkaras; nihataan = have been killed.

Some demons, who somehow escaped from that terror, went to Ravana and informed him that all the Kinkaras have been killed.

sa rākṣasānām nihatam mahābalam |

niśamya rājā parivṛtta locanaḥ |

samādideśa apratimam parākrame |

prahasta putram samare sudurjayam || 5-42-43

43. nishamya = hearing; mahat balam = of large army; raakSasaanaam = of demons; nihatam = having been killed; saH = that; raajaa = Ravana parivR^itta lochanah = with his eyes rolling rapidly (in anger); samaadidesha = ordered; prahastaputram = Jambumali; the son of Prahasta; apratimam = who was unequal; paraakrame = in prowess; sudurjayam = and admirably unconquerable; samare = in battle.

Hearing of large army of demons having been killed, that Ravana with his eyes rolling rapidly (with anger), ordered Jambumali, son of Prahasta, who was unequal in prowess and admirably unconquerable in battle.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dvicatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 43

Introduction

After damaging the pleasure-grove and after killing the Kinkaras dispatched by Ravana, Hanuma thinks of destroying a sanctuary which is sacred to the guardian-deity of the demons. Hanuma ascends to the top of the sanctuary and after killing the guards posted there, shows his strength by clapping on his arms and by uttering the names of Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva in a roaring voice. Hanuma assumes a gigantic form and uplifting a pillar in that sanctuary, he speedily whirls it around and burns the sanctuary by producing a fire, created out of its friction with the other pillars.

tataḥ sa kimkarān hatvā hanūmān dhyānam āsthitaḥ |

vanam bhagnam mayā caitya prāsādo na vināśitaḥ || 5-43-1

tasmāt prāsādam api evam imam vidhvaṃsayāmi aham |

iti saṃcintya hanumān manasā darśayan balam || 5-43-2

caitya prāsādam āplutya meru śṛngam iva unnatam |

āruroha hari śreṣṭho hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-43-3

1. tataH = then; hattvaa = after killing; kimkaraan = the Kinkaras; saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; aasthitaH = was absorbed; dhyaanam = in thought (as follows); vanam = the grove; bhagnam = was damaged; mayaa = by me; chaitya praasaadaH = the lofty palatial mansion of the sanctuary (sacred to the guardian-deity of the demons); na vinaashitaH = has not been destroyed; tasmaat = for that reason; adya = now; aham = I; imam praasaadam vidhvamsayaami = will cause this mansion to crumble down; evam = in the same way; iti = thus; samchintya = thinking; manasaa = in his mind; hanumaan = Hanuma; harishreSThaH = the best among monkeys; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; hanumaan = and having large jaws; darshayan = showing; balam = his strength; utplutya = has bounced up; aaruroha = and ascended; chaitya praasaadam = the lofty palatial mansion of the sanctuary; unnatam = which was as high; merushR^Ngamiva = as a Meru mountain-top.

After killing the Kinkaras, that Hanuma thought to himself (as follows): "The grove was damaged by me. The lofty palatial mansion of the sanctuary (sacred to the guardian-deity of the demons) has not been destroyed. For that reason, I will cause this mansion to crumble down in the same way." Thus thinking himself, Hanuma the best among monkeys, son of the wind-god having large jaws, by showing his strength, bounced up and ascended the lofty palatial mansion of the sanctuary, which was as high as a mountain-top of Meru.

āruhya girisamkāśam prāsādam hariyūthapaḥ |

babhau sa sumahātejāḥ pratisūrya ivoditaḥ || 5-43-4

4. saH = that Hanuma; hariyuuthapaH = an army-chief of monkeys; sumahaatejaaH = having very great splendour; aaruhya = ascending; praasaadam = the lofty palatial mansion; girisamkaasham = equal to a mountain; babhou = shone; uditaH pratisuuryaH iva = like a second rising son.

That Hanuma, an army-chief of monkeys, possessing a very great splendour, ascending the lofty palatial mansion similar to a mountain shone like a second rising sun.

sampradhṛṣya ca durdharṣaḥ caitya prāsādam unnatam |

hanūmān prajvalaml lakṣmyā pāriyātrā upamo abhavat || 5-43-5

5. sampradhR^iSya cha = overpowring; uttamam chaitya praasaadam = the lofty palatial mansion of the sanctuary; durdharSam = which was inviolable; hanumaan = Hanuma; prajvalan = blazing lakSmyaa = with splendour; abhavat = metamorphosed into; paariyaatropamaH = (a towering sized) body equal to that of pariyatra mountain.

Overpowering the lofty and inviolable of the sanctuary, Hanuma blazing mansion his splendour, meta morposed into a towering sized body equal to that of Pariyatra mountain.

sa bhūtvā tu mahākāyo hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

dhṛṣṭam āsphoṭayāmāsa lankām śabdena pūrayan || 5-43-6

6. bhuutvaa = becoming; sumahaakaayaH = one having a very big body; prabhaavaat = by dint of his distinction; maarutaatmajaH = Hanuma; aasphoTayaamaasa = clapped on his arms; dhR^iSTam = strongly; puurayan = filling; laNKaam = the city of Lanka; shabdena = with sound.

Enhancing his body to a very big size by dint of his distinction, Hanuma clapped on his arms strongly, filling the City of Lanka with sound.

tasya āsphoṭita śabdena mahatā śrotra ghātinā |

peturvihaṅgamāstatra caityapālāśca mohitāḥ || 5-43-7

7. tasya mahataa asphoTita shabdena = by his great sound made by clapping on his arms; shrotraghaatinaa = which deafened the ears; vihaN^gamaaH = the birds; tatra = there; petuH = fell down; chaitya paalaashcha = the guards; protecting the sanctuary also; mohitaaH = (fell down) unconsciously.

By the great deafening noise, made by clapping on his arms, the birds and also the guards protecting the sanctuary unconsciously fell down.

astravijjayatām rāmo lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahābalaḥ |

rājā jayati sugrīvo rāghavena abhipālitaḥ || 5-43-8

dāso aham kosala indrasya rāmasya akliṣṭa karmaṇaḥ |

hanumān śatru sainyānām nihantā māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-43-9

na rāvaṇa sahasram me yuddhe pratibalam bhavet |

śilābhiḥ tu praharataḥ pādapaiḥ ca sahasraśaḥ || 5-43-10

ardayitvā purīm lankām abhivādya ca maithilīm |

samṛddha artho gamiṣyāmi miṣatām sarva rakṣasām || 5-43-11

8; 9; 10; 11. jayataam = long live; raamaH = Rama; astravit = skilled in shooting; mahaabalaH = and the powerful; lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too; jayati = long live; raajaa = the king; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; abhipaalitaH = protected; raaghaveNa = by Rama; aham = I; hanumaan = am Hanuma; nihantaa = the killer; shatrusainyaanaam = the army of adversaries; maarutaatmajaH = and the son of wind-god; aham = I; daasaH = am the servant; raamasya = of Rama; kosalendrasya = the king of Kosala kingdom; akliSTa karmaNaH = who is unwearied in action; me = to me; praharataH = who is striking; sahasrashaH = with thousands of; shailaabhiH = rocks; paadapaishcha = and trees; yuddhe = in battle; raavaNa sahasram = even a thousand of Ravanas; na bhavet = will not be; pratibalam = matching equally (with me); miSataam = before the eyes of sarvarakSasaam = all the demons; ardayitvaa = annihilating; laN^kaam puriim = the city of Lanka; abhivaadyacha = and offering salutation; maithiliim = Seetha; gamiSyaami = I will go back; samR^iddhaarthaH = after having accomplished my task.

"Long live Rama, skilled in archery and the powerful Lakshmana! Long lie the King Sugreeva, protected by Rama! I am Hanuma, the destroyer of the army of adversaries and the son of wind-god. I am the servent of Rama, the king of Kosala kingdom, who is unwearied in action. Even a thousand of Ravanas will not be matching equally with me, who is capable of striking with thousnads of rocks and trees in battle. Here, before the eyes of all the demons, I will annihilate the City of Lanka and after offering salutation to Seetha, I will go back duly completing my task."

evam uktvā vimānasthaḥ caityasthān hari pumgavaḥ |

nanāda bhīma nirhrādo rakṣasām janayan bhayam || 5-43-12

12. evam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; chaityasthaan = to the guards protecting the sanctuary; hariyuuthapaH = Hanuma the chief of army of monkeys; vimaanasthaH = standing on the tower; bhiima nirhraadaH = roaring terribly; nanaada = made a noise; janayan = creating bhayam = terror; rakSasaam = to the demons.

Thus uttering to those guards protecting the sanctuary, roared terribly, making a noise and creating a terror to the demons.

tena śabdena mahatā caitya pālāḥ śatam yayuḥ |

gṛhītvā vividhān astrān prāsān khaḍgān paraśvadhān || 5-43-13

visṛjanto mahāksayā mārutim paryavārayan |

13. tena mahataa shabdena = by that loud noise; shatam = hundreds of; chaitya paalaaH = guards protecting the sanctuary; yiayuH = went; gR^ihiitvaa = taking; vividhaan = many kinds of; astraan = weapons; praapaan = spears; khaDgaan = swords; parashvathaan = and axes; mahaakaayaaH those kinkaras with huge bodies; paryavaarayan = surrounded; maartutim = Hanuma; visR^ijantaH = discharging (those weapons).

Hearing that loud noise, hundreds of guards protecting the sanctuary went, taking many kinds of weapons, spears, swords and axes. Those Kinkaras with huge bodies surrounded Hanuma, duly discharging those weapons.

te gadābhirvicitrābhiḥ parighaiḥ kāñcanāṅgadaiḥ || 5-43-14

ajaghnarvānaraśreṣṭhaṃ śaraiścādityasannibhaiḥ |

āvarta iva gangāyāḥ toyasya vipulo mahān || 5-43-15

parikṣipya hari śreṣṭham sa babhau rakṣasām gaṇaḥ |

14; 15. te = they; ajaghnaH = banged; vaanara shreSTham = Hanuma; vichitraabhiH = gadaaH = with various kinds of maces; parighaiH = with iron bludgeous; kaaN^chanaanN^gadaiH = plated with gold; sharaishcha = and with arrows; aaditya samnibhaiH = shining like the sun. saH = that; rakSasaam gaNaH = troop of demons; parikSipya = surrounding; harishreSTham = Hanuma the best among monkeys; babhau = shone; mahaan vipulaH aavarta iva = like a greatly extensive whirlpool; toyasya = of the water; gaN^gaayaaH = of Rvier Ganga.

They banged Hanuma with various kinds of maces, iron bludgeons plated with gold and arrows shining like the sun. That troop of demons surrounding Hanuma the best among monkeys, shone like a greatly extensive whirlpool in the waters of River Ganga.

tato vāta ātmajaḥ kruddho bhīma rūpam samāsthitaḥ || 5-43-16

prāsādasya mahān tasya stambham hema pariṣkṛtam |

utpāṭayitvā vegena hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-43-17

tataḥ tam bhrāmayāmāsa śata dhāram mahābalaḥ |

16; 17. tataH = thereupon; kruddhaH = the enraged; vaataatmajaH = Hanuma; samaasthitaH = assumed; bhiimam = a terrific; ruupam = form; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaan = possesssing a gigantic body; pavanaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; utpaaTayitvaa = uplifting; stamabham = a pillar; shatadhaaram = with a hundred edges; hema pariSkR^itam = decorated with gold; praasaadasya = of (that) edifice; tataH = and then; bhraamayaamaasa = whirled it round; vegena = with speed.

Thereupon, the enraged Hanuma assumed a terrific form. Hanuma possessing a gigantic body and the son of wind-god, uprooting a pillar with a hundred edges and decorated with gold in that edifice, then speedily whirled it around.

tatra cāgniḥ samabhavatprāsādaścāpyadahyata || 5-43-18

dahyamānaṃ tato dṛṣṭvā prāsādaṃ hariyūthapaḥ |

sa rākṣasa śatam hatvā vajreṇa indra iva asurān || 5-43-19

antarikṣa sthitaḥ śrīmān idam vacanam abravīt |

18; 19. agniH cha = fire also; samabhavat = was generated there (due to friction with other pillars); praasaadashcha = the edifice; tataH adahyata = was then consumed by fire; dR^iSTya = seeing; praasaadam = the edifice; dahyamaanam = burning; saH hariyuuthapaH = that Hanuma; hattvaa = killing; raakSasa shatam = those hundred demons; indraH iva = like Indra; asuraan = (killing) demons; vajreNa = with his thunderbolt; sthitaH = and staying; antarikSe = in the sky; shriimaan = gloriously; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words.

Fire was also generated there (due to friction with other pillars) The edifice was then consumed by fire. Seeing the edifice burning, that Hanuma killing those hundred demons, like Indra killing demons with his thunderbolt and gloriously staying in the sky, spoke (the following) words:

mādṛśānām sahasrāṇi visṛṣṭāni mahātmanām || 5-43-20

balinām vānara indrāṇām sugrīva vaśa vartinām |

aṭanti vasudhām kṛtsnām vayamaye ca vānarāḥ || 5-43-21

20; 21. sahasraaNi = thousands; vaanarendraanaam = of excellent monkeys; maadR^ishaanaam = like me; mahaatmanaam = possessing gigantic bodies; balinaam = having strength; sugriiva vashavartinaam = obeying the orders of Sugreeva; visR^iSTaani = were sent; vayam = we; anye = and other; vaanaraashcha = monkeys; aTanti = are roaming; kR^itsnaam vasudhaam = in the entire earth.

"Thousands of monkeys like me, possessing gigantic bodies of strength, were sent on the orders of Sugreeva. We and other monkeys are now roaming the entire earth."

daśanāgabalāḥ kecitkeciddaśaguṇottarāḥ |

kecinnāgasahasrasya babhūvustulyavikramāḥ || 5-43-22

22. kechit = some (of the monkeys); dashanaaga balaaH = are having a strength of ten elephants; kechit = some; dashaguNottaraaH = are having a strength of hundred elephants; kechit = some; babhuuvuH = are; tulya vikramaaH = having a prowess equal to; naagasahasrasya = that of a thousand elephants.

"Some of the monkeys are having a strength of ten elephants. Some are having a strength of a hundred elephants. Some are having a prowess equal to that of a thousand elephants."

santi caughabalāḥ kecitkecidvāyubalopamāḥ |

aprameyabalāścānye tatrāsan hariyūthapāḥ || 5-43-23

23. kechit = some; santi = are; oghabalaaH = having the strength of a strong stream kechit = some; vaayubalopamaa = have strength equal to that of wind; anye = some other; hariyuutapaaH = chiefs of army of monkeys; tatra = in them; aasan = are; aprameya balaashcha = having strength; which even cannot be measured.

"Some are having the strength of a strong stream. Some have strength equal to that of wind. Some other army-chiefs of monkeys even cannot be measured."

īdṛgvidhaistu haribhirvaṛto dantanakhāyudhaiḥ |

śataiḥ śata sahasraiḥ ca koṭībhiḥ ayutaiḥ api || 5-43-24

āgamiṣyati sugrīvaḥ sarveṣām vo niṣūdanaḥ |

24. vR^itaH = surrounded by; shataiH = hundreds; ayutaiH = ten thousands; shatasahasraiH = laksha; koTiibhiH = and crores; iidR^igvidhaiH haribhiH = of such monkeys; dantanakhaayudhaiH = sugriivaH = Sugreeva; niSuudanaH = who is capable of destroying; vaH = you; sarveSaam = all; aagamiSyati = will come.

"Surrounded by hundreds, myriads, lakhs and crores of such monkeys having their teeth and nails as their weapons, Sugreeva, who is capable of destroying you all, will come."

na iyam asti purī lankā na yūyam na ca rāvaṇaḥ || 5-43-25

yasmāt ikṣvāku nāthena baddham vairam mahātmanā |

25. yasmaat = for what reason; vairam = an enmity; baddhaam = was held; mahaatmanaa ikSvaakunaathena = with the high souled Rama; (for that reason); iyam = this; laN^kaapurii = City of Lanka; naasti = will not be there; yuuyam = you; na = will not exist; raavaNaH chat = even Ravana too; na = will not exist.

"You hold enmity with the high souled Rama. For this, the City of Lanka will not be there. Neither you, nor even Ravana will survive."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe tricatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 44

Introduction

Ravana sends Jambumali, son of Prahasta, to capture Hanuma. Jambumali attacks Hanuma with his numerous arrows. Hanuma hurls a big rock towards Jambumali, but it fails to kill him. Then, Hanuma throws a big sal tree towards Jambumali and the latter succumbs to it.

saṃdiṣṭo rākṣasa indreṇa prahastasya suto balī |

jambu mālī mahādamṣṭro nirjagāma dhanuḥ dharaḥ || 5-44-1

rakta mālya ambara dharaḥ sragvī rucira kuṇḍalaḥ |

mahān vivṛtta nayanaḥ caṇḍaḥ samara durjayaḥ || 5-44-2

dhanuḥ śakra dhanuḥ prakhyam mahat rucira sāyakam |

visphārayāṇo vegena vajra aśani sama svanam || 5-44-3

1; 2; 3. jambumaalii = Jambumali; mahaadamSTraH = the one with great tusks; dhanurdharaH = wielder a bow; raktamaalyaambaradharaH = the one who wears crimson garlands and clothes; sragvii = wearing a chaplet; ruchikuNDalaH = the one who wears charming ear-rings; mahaan = having a gigantic body; vivR^ttanayanaH = having round and open eyes; chaNTDaH = a demon causing diseases; balii = a strong demon; prahastasya sutaH = and the so of Prahasta; sandiSTaH = commanded; raakSasendreNa = by Ravana; nirjagaama = started; visphaaraaNaH = stretching; vegena = with rashness; mahat dhanuH = his big bow; shakradhanuH prakhyam = resembling a rain bow; ruchirasaayakam = with splendourous arrows; vajraashanisamaprabham = which brilliance was similar to that of lightning and produced a sound like that of a thunder.

Jambumali, the demon with great tusks, wielding a bow, donning crimson garlands and clothes, wearing beautiful chaplet and charming ear-rings, possessing a gigantic body, having round and open eyes, the demon causing diseases, unconquerable in battle, a strong demon and the son of Prahasta, commanded by Ravana, started stretching with rashness his big bow resembling a rain bow garnished splendorous arrows and which brilliance was similar to that of a lightening and produced a sound like that of a thunder.

tasya visphāra ghoṣeṇa dhanuṣo mahatā diśaḥ |

pradiśaḥ ca nabhaḥ caiva sahasā samapūryata || 5-44-4

4. mahataa visphaara ghoSeNa = the tumultuous sound out of the twanging; tasya dhanuSaH = of that bow; sahasaa = soon; samapuuryata = filled up; dishaH = the quarters; pradishashchaiva = the intermediate points; nabhashchaiva = and even the sky.

The tumultuous sound created out of the twanging of that bow, soon filled up the quarters, intermediate points and the sky.

rathena khara yuktena tam āgatam udīkṣya saḥ |

hanūmān vega sampanno jaharṣa ca nanāda ca || 5-44-5

5. udiikSye = seeing; tam = him; aagatam = who arrived; rathena = by a chariot; kharayuktena = yoked with donkeys; saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; vega sampannaH = endowed with swiftness; jaharSa cha = was thrilled with joy; nanaadacha = and made a noise too.

Seeing him, arriving by a chariot yoked with donkeys, that Hanuma who was endowed with swiftness, was thrilled with joy and made a noise too.

tam toraṇa viṭankastham hanūmantam mahākapim |

jambu mālī mahābāhuḥ vivyādha niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ || 5-44-6

6. mahaabaahuH = the long-armed; jambumaalii = Jambumali; vivyaadha = transfixed; nishitaiH = sharp; sharaiH = arrows; tam hanumantam = into that Hanuma; mahaakapim = the great monkey; toraNa viTaN^kastham = who was standing on the top of the archy door-way.

The long-armed Jambumali transfixed sharp arrows into that great monkey, Hanuma who was standing on the top of the archy door-way.

ardha candreṇa vadane śirasi ekena karṇinā |

bāhvoḥ vivyādha nārācaiḥ daśabhiḥ tam kapi īśvaram || 5-44-7

7. vivyaadha = (He) transfixed; tam kapiishvaram = that Hanuma; the leader of monkeys; vadane = in the face; ardha chandreNa = with an arrow with a crescent-shaped head; shirasi = on the head; ekena karNinaa = with an arrow with an ear-shaped top; baahvoH = and in the arms; dashabhiH = with ten; vaaraachaiH = arrows made fully of steel.

He transfixed Hanuma the leader of monkeys in the face with an arrow with a crescent-shaped head, on the head with an arrow having an ear-shaped top and in the arms with ten steel arrows.

tasya tat śuśubhe tāmram śareṇa abhihatam mukham |

śaradi iva ambujam phullam viddham bhāskara raśminā || 5-44-8

8. tat = that; taamram = crimson; mukham = face; abhihatam = hit; shareNa = by an arrow; shushubhe = shone; phullam ambujamiva = like a full-blown lotus; viddham = penetrated; bhaaskara rashminaa = by the ray of the sun; sharadi = in autumn.

That crimson face of Hanuma, hit by an arrow, shone like a full-blown lotus touched by a sun's ray in autumn.

tattasya raktam raktena rañjitam śuśubhe mukham |

yathākāśe mahāpadmaṃ siktaṃ candanabindubhiḥ || 5-44-9

9. tat = that; mukham = face; tasya = of Hanuma; raktam = which was naturally crimson in colour; raN^jitam = smeared; raktena = with blood; shushubhe = beamed; mahaapadmamyathaa = like a large louts; aakaashe = in the sky; siktam = sprinkled; chandana bindubhiH = with drops of sandal.

That face of Hanuma, which was naturally crimson in colour, smeared with blood, beamed like a large lotus in the sky sprinkled with drops of sandal.

cukopa bāṇa abhihato rākṣasasya mahākapiḥ |

tataḥ pārśve ativipulām dadarśa mahatīm śilām || 5-44-10

10. mahaakapiH = Hanuma; baaNaabhihataH = struck by the arrows; chukopa = was enraged; raakSasasya = of the demon; tataH = and then; dadarsha = saw; paarshve = by his side; ativipulaam shilaam = a big rock; mahatiim = of a very large measure.

Hanuma, struck by those arrows, was enraged with that demon and then saw by his side, a big rock of a very large measure.

tarasā tām samutpāṭya cikṣepa balavat balī |

tām śaraiḥ daśabhiḥ kruddhaḥ tāḍayāmāsa rākṣasaḥ || 5-44-11

11. samutpaaTya = uplifting; taam = that rock; tarasaa = with strength; balii = the strong Hanuma; chikSepa = hurled (it); balavat = with force; kruddhaH = the enraged; raakSasaH = demon; taaDayaamaasa = struck; taam = that rock; dashabhiH = with ten; sharaiH = arrows.

Uplifting that rock with strength, the athletic Hanuma hurled it with force. The enraged demon then struck back that rock with ten arrows.

vipannam karma tat dṛṣṭvā hanūmān caṇḍa vikramaḥ |

sālam vipulam utpāṭya bhrāmayāmāsa vīryavān || 5-44-12

12. viiryavaan = the powerful; hanumaan = Hanuma; chaN^Da vikramah = having terrific prowess; dR^iSTvaa = in vain; utpaaTya = and having uprooted; vipulam = a very large; saalam = sal tree; bhraamayaamaasa = whirled it around.

Seeing that work in vain, the powerful Hanuma of terrific prowess, uprooted a very large sal tree and whirled it around.

bhrāmayantam kapim dṛṣṭvā sāla vṛkṣam mahābalam |

cikṣepa subahūn bāṇān jambu mālī mahābalaḥ || 5-44-13

13. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; mahaabalam kapim = the mighty Hanuma; bhraamayantam = whirling around; saala vR^ikSam = the sal tree; mahaabalaH = the exceedingly strong; jambumaalii = Jambumali; chikSepa = discharged; subahuun = numerous baaNaan = arrows.

Seeing the mighty Hanuma, whirling around the sal tree, the exceedingly strong Jambumali discharged numerous arrows.

sālam caturbhiḥ ciccheda vānaram pancabhiḥ bhuje |

urasi ekena bāṇena daśabhiḥ tu stana antare || 5-44-14

14. chichheda = (He) splitted; saalam = sal tree; chaturbhiH = with four arrows; vaanaram bhuje = the arms of Hanuma; paN^chabhiH = with five arrows; urasi = in the chest; ekena baaNena = with one arrow; stanaantare = in the space between the breasts; dashabhiH = with ten arrows.

He splitted sal tree with four arrows and struck the arms of Hanuma with five arrows, in the chest with one arrow and in the space between the breast wit ten arrows.

sa śaraiḥ pūrita tanuḥ krodhena mahatā vṛtaḥ |

tam eva parigham gṛhya bhrāmayāmāsa vegitaḥ || 5-44-15

15. saH = Hanuma; sharaiH puurita tanuH = with his body full of arrows; mahataa krodhena = was highly enraged; gR^ihya = and taking; tam parighameva = the same iron rod; vR^itaH vegitaH = and clasping it swiftly; bhraamayaamaasa = whirled it around.

Hanuma, with his body full of arrows, was highly enraged and taking the same iron rod as well as clasping it swiftly, whirled it around.

ativego ativegena bhrāmayitvā bala utkaṭaḥ |

parigham pātayāmāsa jambu māleḥ mahāurasi || 5-44-16

16. bhraamayitvaa = spinning; parigham = the iron rod; ativegena = with a great speed; balatkaTaH = Hanuma; richly endowed with strength; ativegaH = and highly agitated; paatayaamaasa = threw (it); mahorasi = on the broad chest; jambumaalaH = of Jamubumali.

Spinning the iron rod with a great speed, Hanuma, richly endowed with strength and highly agitated, threw it on the broad chest of Jamubumali.

tasya caiva śiro na asti na bāhū na ca jānunī |

na dhanuḥ na ratho na aśvāḥ tatra adṛśyanta na iṣavaḥ || 5-44-17

17. tasya = that Jambumali's; shiraH chaiva = head; naasti = was not; tatra = there; na = now; jaanunii = his knees; na = nor; dhanuH = his bow; na = nor; rathaH = his chariot; naa dR^ishyanta = ashvaaH = nor his horses were seen; na = nor iSavaH = his arrows.

That Jambumali's head was not there, nor his arms, nor his knees, nor his bow, nor his chariot and nor his horses were seen nor his arrows.

sa hataḥ tarasā tena jambu mālī mahārathaḥ |

papāta nihato bhūmau cūrṇita anga vibhūṣaṇaḥ || 5-44-18

18. hataH = (Thus) struck; tena = by Hanuma; mahaabalaH = the mighty; jambumaalii = Jambumali; chuurNitaan^ga vibhuuSaNaH = with his limbs and ornaments crushed to powder; sahasaa = was instantly; nihataH = killed; papaata = and fell; bhuumau = on the ground.

Thus struck by Hanuma, the mighty Jambumali, with his limbs and ornaments crushed to powder, was instantly killed and fell dead on the ground.

jambu mālim ca nihatam kimkarān ca mahābalān |

cukrodha rāvaṇaḥ śrutvā kopa samrakta locanaḥ || 5-44-19

19. shrutvaa = hearing; jambumaalimcha = Jambumali; nihatam = having been killed; mahaabalaan kimkaraanshcha = as also the might kimbaras; raavaNaH = Ravana; chukrodha = was angry; kopa samrakta lochanah = with his red enraged eyes.

Hearing Jambumali having been killed, as also the mighty Kimkaras, Ravana was angry with his red enraged eyes.

sa roṣa samvartita tāmra locanaḥ |

prahasta putre nihate mahābale |

amātya putrān ativīrya vikramān |

samādideśa āśu niśā cara īśvaraḥ || 5-44-20

20. mahaabale = (Since) the mighty; prahastaputre = son of Prahasta; nihate = was killed; saH nishaachareshvaraH = that Ravana; roSasamvartita taamra lochanaH = rolling his red eyes with rage; aashu = immediately; samaadidesha = ordered; amaatya putraan = the sons of ministers; ativiirya vikramaan = having too much of strength and prowess; (to go to the battle).

Since the mighty son of Prahasta was killed, that Ravana rolling his red eyes with rage, immediately ordered the sons of ministers possessing high strength and prowess, to go to the battle.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe catuścatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 45

Introduction

The seven sons of Prahasta surrounded by a great army rush in speedy chariots upon Hanuma, who is standing on the archy gate way. They discharge a shower of arrows on Hanuma. Then, Hanuma crushes all the enemies, using his palms, feet, fists, nails, chest and thighs only as his weapons. After killing those demons, Hanuma climbs up the archy door-way and takes up his position there again.

tataḥ te rākṣasa indreṇa coditā mantriṇaḥ sutāḥ |

niryayuḥ bhavanāt tasmāt sapta sapta arci varcasaḥ || 5-45-1

mahābala parīvārā dhanuṣmanto mahābalāḥ |

kṛta astrā astravidām śreṣṭhāḥ paraspara jaya eṣiṇaḥ || 5-45-2

hema jāla parikṣiptaiḥ dhvajavadbhiḥ patākibhiḥ |

toyada svana nirghoṣaiḥ vāji yuktaiḥ mahārathaiḥ || 5-45-3

tapta kāncana citrāṇi cāpāni amita vikramāḥ |

visphārayantaḥ samhṛṣṭāḥ taḍidvanta iva ambudāḥ || 5-45-4

1; 2; 3; 4. tataH = thereafter; te = those; sapta = seven; sutaaH = sons; mantriNaH = of his chief minister; saptaarchirochiSaH = having a lustre similar to that of fire; mahaabalapariivaaraaH = surrounded by a great army; dhanuSmantaH = wielding their respective bows; mahaabalaaH = possessing a great strength; kR^itaastraaH = well; trained in archery; astravidaam shreSThaH = the best among knowers of weapons; paraspara jayaiSiNaH = wishing victory reciprocally; amita vikramaaH = and having an immense prowess each; choditaaH = directed; raakSasendreNa = by Ravana; niryayuH = started; samhR^iSTaaH = highly delighted; tasmaat = from that; bhavanaat = palace; mahaarathaiH = in great chariots; vaajiyuktaiH = yoked with horses; (the chariots) toyadasvananirghoSaiH = were having a noise similar to that of an autumnal cloud; hemajaala parikSiptaiH = overlaid with aprotective armour of gold; dhvajadbhiH = surmounted by banners; pataakibhiH = decorated with smaller flags; visphaarayantaH = stretching; chaapaani = their bows; tapta kaaNchana chitraaNi = inlaid with refined gold and looking colourful; taTitvantaH ambudaaH iva = like clouds accompanied by flashes of lightning.

Thereafter, those seven sons of his chief minister having a lustre similar to that of fire, surrounded by a great army, wielding their respective bows, possessing a great strength, well-trained in archery and the best among knower of weapons, wishing a victory reciprocally, having an immense prowess each, and as directed by Ravana, started highly delighted from that palace, in great chariots yoked with horses. Those chariots were having a noise similar to that of an autumnal cloud, overlaid with a protective armour of gold, surmounted by banners and decorated with smaller flags. They were stretching their bows inlaid with refined gold and looking colourful like clouds accompanied by flashes of lightning.

jananyaḥ tāḥ tataḥ teṣām viditvā kimkarān hatān |

babhūvuḥ śoka sambhrāntāḥ sabāndhava suhṛt janāḥ || 5-45-5

5. tataH = thereupon; viditvaa = coming to know; kimkaraan = that Kimkaras (themselves); hataan = were killed; teSaam = their; janyastu = mothers on their part; sa baandhava suhR^ijjanaaH = together with their relatives and friends; babhuuvuH = became; shoka sambhraantaaH = tormented with grief.

Coming to know that Kimkaras themselves were killed their mothers together with their relatives and friends were tormented with grief.

te paraspara samgharṣāḥ tapta kāncana bhūṣaṇāḥ |

abhipetuḥ hanūmantam toraṇastham avasthitam || 5-45-6

6. te = those sons of chief minister; taptakaaNchana bhuuSaNaaH = wearing ornaments made of pure gold; abhipetuH = rushed; hanumantam = towards Hanuma; avasthitam = who was ready for battle; toraNastham = and who stood on the archy door-way motionless.

Those sons of chief minister, wearing ornaments made of pure gold, rushed towards Hanuma, who was ready for battle and who stood on the archy gate-way motionless.

sṛjanto bāṇa vṛṣṭim te ratha garjita nihsvanāḥ |

vṛṣṭimanta iva ambhodā viceruḥ nairṛta ṛṣabhāḥ || 5-45-7

7. te nairR^itaambudaaH = those demons looking like clouds; ratha garjita niHsvanaaH = diffusing thunder-like sounds of their chariots; sR^ijantaH = creating; baaNavR^iSTim = a shower of arrows; vicheruH = moved in different directions; vR^iSTimantaH ambhodaaH = resembling rainy clouds.

Those demons looking like clouds, diffusing thunder-like sounds of their chariots and discharging a shower of arrows, moved in different directions resembling rainy clouds in the monsoon.

avakīrṇaḥ tataḥ tābhiḥ hanūmān śara vṛṣṭibhiḥ |

abhavat samvṛta ākāraḥ śaila rāḍ iva vṛṣṭibhiḥ || 5-45-8

8. tataH = then; avakiirNaH = covered by; taabhiH sharavR^iSTibhiH = those showers of arrows; hanumaan = Hanuma; abhavat = became; shailaraaDiva = like a mountain-king; samvR^itaakaaraH = concealed by incessant showers.

Thus covered by those showers of arrows, Hanuma became invisible even as a mountain-king is concealed by incessant showers.

sa śarān vancayāmāsa teṣām āśu caraḥ kapiḥ |

ratha vegān ca vīrāṇām vicaran vimale ambare || 5-45-9

9. vicharan = roaming about; vimale = in a cloudless; ambare = sky; saH aashucharaH = that fast-footed; kapiH = monkey; moghayaamaasa = made useless; sharaan = the arrows; ratha vegamcha = and the speed of the chariots; teSaam viiraaNaam = of those virile demons.

Roaming about in a cloudless sky, that fast-footed monkey made the arrows and the speedy chariots of those virile demons, useless.

sa taiḥ krīḍan dhanuṣmadbhiḥ vyomni vīraḥ prakāśate |

dhanuṣmadbhiḥ yathā meghaiḥ mārutaḥ prabhuḥ ambare || 5-45-10

10. kriiDan = playing; taiH = with those demons; dhanuSmadbhiH = wielding a bow each; vyomni = in the sky; saH viiraH = that hero; prakaashate = shone; prabhuH maarutaH = loke the Lord of Wind; meghaiH = (playing with) clouds; dhanuSmadbhiH = brandishing a rainbow.

Playing with those demons wielding a bow each in the sky, that hero shone like the Lord of Wind, playing with clouds brandishing a rain bow.

sa kṛtvā ninadam ghoram trāsayan tām mahācamūm |

cakāra hanumān vegam teṣu rakṣahsu vīryavān || 5-45-11

11. kR^itvaa = making; ghoram = a terrific; ninadam = roar; viiryavaan = the valiant; saH = Hanuma; traasayan = and frightening; taam = that; mahaa chamuum = great army; chakaara vegam = rushed; teSu rakSassu = on those demons.

Making a terrific roar and frightening that great army, the valiant Hanuma rushed on those demons.

talena abhihanat kāṃścit pādaiḥ kāṃścit param tapaḥ |

muṣṭinā abhyahanat kāṃścin nakhaiḥ kāṃścit vyadārayat || 5-45-12

12. paramtapaH = that Hanuma; the annihilator of enemies; abhyahanat = struck; kaamshchit = some; talena = with palms; kaamschhit = some; paadaiH = with his feet; kaamshchit = and some; muSTinaa = with his fists; vyadaarayat = (He) tore down; kaamshchit = some; nakhaiH = with his nails.

That Hanuma, the annihilator of enemies, struck some with his palms, some with his feet and some others with his fists. He tore down some others with his nails.

pramamātha urasā kāṃścit ūrubhyām aparān kapiḥ |

kecit tasya eva nādena tatra eva patitā bhuvi || 5-45-13

13. kapiH = Hanuma; pramamaatha = crushed; kaamshchit = some; urasaa = with his chest; aparaan = and some others; uurubhyaam = with his thighs; kechit = some; patitaaH = fell down; bhuvi = on the ground; tatvaiva = there itself; tasya minaadena = by his roar.

Hanuma crushed some with his chest and some others with his thighs. Some fell down there itself on the ground, just by the roar made by Hanuma.

tataḥ teṣv avapanneṣu bhūmau nipatiteṣu ca |

tat sainyam agamat sarvam diśo daśa bhaya arditam || 5-45-14

14. teSu = (Seeing) those demons; uvasanneSu = dying; nipatiteSu cha = and falling; bhuumau = on the ground; sarvam = all; tat = that (remaining); sainyam = army; agamat = fled; dasha dishaH = in ten (different) directions; bhayaarditam = afflicted with fear.

Seeing those demons dying and falling on the ground, all the remaining army, afflicted with fear, fled in ten different directions.

vineduḥ visvaram nāgā nipetuḥ bhuvi vājinaḥ |

bhagna nīḍa dhvajac catraiḥ bhūḥ ca kīrṇā abhavat rathaiḥ || 5-45-15

15. naagaaH = elephants; vineduH = trumpeted; visvaam = with a wrong accent; vaajinaH = Horses; nipetuH = fell down; bhuvi = on the ground; bhuushcha = even the earth; kiirNaa abhavat = was filled with; rathaiH = chariots; bhagna niiDa dhvajachchhatraiH = which had their seats; banners and canopies broken.

Their elephants trumpeted with a wrong accent. Horses fell down on the ground. Even the earth was filled with chariots which had their seats, banners and canopies broken.

sravatā rudhireṇātha sravantyo darśitāḥ pathi |

vividhaiśca svarairlaṅkā nanāda vikṛtam tadā || 5-45-16

16. sravantyaH = streams; sravataa rudhireNa = flowing with blood; darshitaa = were seen; pathi = on the way; atha = thereafter; tadaa = then; laN^kaa = Lanka; nanaada = resounded; vikR^itam = horribly; vividhaiH svaraiH = with various kinds of voices.

Thereafter, streams flowing with blood were seen on the way. Lanka resounded with various kinds of horrible voices.

sa tān pravṛddhān vinihatya rākṣasān |

mahābalaḥ caṇḍa parākramaḥ kapiḥ |

yuyutsuḥ anyaiḥ punaḥ eva rākṣasaiḥ |

tat eva vīro abhijagāma toraṇam tat || 5-45-17

17. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; viiraH = the hero; mahaabalaH = the exceedingly strong one; chaN^Da paraakramaH = having terrible prowess; vinihatya = killing; taan = those; pravR^iddhaan raakSasaan = arrogant demons; yuyutsuH = and being desirous of a combat; anyaiH raakSasaiH = with the other demons; abhijagaama = reached; punareva = yet again; tam toraNameva = that archy door way itself.

That heroic and mighty Hanuma having a terrible prowess, killing those arrogant demons and being desirous of a combat with the other demons, again reached that archy door way itself.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe pañcacatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 46

Introduction

Ravana sends Virupaksha, Yupaksha, Durdhara, Praghasa and Bhasakarna the five foremost army-generals so as to capture Hanuma. Ravana explains his guess, saying to those five generals that Hanuma may not be an ordinary monkey, but an evil spirit created by Indra the Lord of celestials and asks them to exert a great effort to capture him. Hanuma first kills Durdhara who initially attacks him. He then kills Virupaksha and Yupaksha, by attacking them with a sala tree. Hanuma later kills Praghasa and Bhasakarna, by hurling the top of a mountain on them. After destroying the remaining army together with horses elephants and chariots, he again in returns to the archy door way of the Ashoka groove.

hatān mantri sutān buddhvā vānareṇa mahātmanā |

rāvaṇaḥ samvṛta ākāraḥ cakāra matim uttamām || 5-46-1

1. buddhvaa = coming to know; mantrisutaan = that the sons of his chief minister; hataan = were killed; mahaatmanaa = vaanareNa = by the high-souled Hanuma; raavaNaH = Ravana; samvR^itaakaaraH = who had cleverly concealed to expression of his face; chakaara = made; uttamaam = an excellent; matim = thought.

Coming to know that the chief minister's sons were killed by the high souled who had cleverly concealed the expression made an excellent thought.

sa virūpa akṣa yūpa akṣau durdharam caiva rākṣasam |

praghasam bhāsa karṇam ca panca senā agra nāyakān || 5-46-2

saṃdideśa daśagrīvo vīrān naya viśāradān |

hanūmat grahaṇe vyagrān vāyu vega samān yudhi || 5-46-3

2; 3. sah dashagriivaH = that Ravana; samdidesha = ordered; paN^cha = five; senaagra naayakaan = foremost leaders of the army; virunpaakSayuupaakSau = viz. Virupaksha; Yuupaksha; raakSasam chaiva = and even the demon; durdharam = Durdhara; praghasam = Praghasa; bhaasakarNam cha = and Bhasakarna; viiraan = (all of them) brave demons; nayavishaaradaan = skilled in strategy; hanumadgrahaNavyagraan = who were eager to capture Hanuma; vaayuvegasamaan = and equal to the speed of the wind; yudhi = in battle.

That Ravana ordered (as follows) five foremost leaders of the army viz. Virupaksha, Yupaksha, Durdhara the demon, Praghasa and Bhasakarna, all of them brave demons, skilled in strategy, eager to capture Hanuma and equal to the speed of wind in battle.

yāta senā agragāḥ sarve mahābala parigrahāḥ |

savāji ratha mātangāḥ sa kapiḥ śāsyatām iti || 5-46-4

4. iti = he ordered as follows; yaata = March; sarve = all of you; senaagragaaH = O generals; mahaabala parigrahaaH = taking a large army; savaajiratha maataNgaaH = together with horses; chariots and elephants; saH kapiH = and (let) that monkey; shaasyataam = be punished.

He ordered as follows: "March, all of you O generals, taking a large army together that mokey be punished."

yat taiḥ ca khalu bhāvyam syāt tam āsādya vana ālayam |

karma ca api samādheyam deśa kāla virodhitam || 5-46-5

5. aasaadya = approaching; tam = that; vanaalayam = monkey; syaat = perhaps bhaavyam = you ought to become; khalu = indeed; yatnaiH cha = diligent; karmachaapi = samaadheyam = action should be taken by you; desha kaala virodhitam = which is not out of accord with time and space.

"Approaching that monkey, you ought to become diligent. Action should be taken by you which is not out of accord with time and space."

na hi aham tam kapim manye karmaṇā pratitarkayan |

sarvathā tan mahat bhūtam mahābala parigraham || 5-46-6

6. pratitarkayan = judging (him) karmaNaa = by his actions; aham = I; na manye = do not think; tam = him; kapim = as a monkey; sarvathaa = by all means; tat = it; mahat = is a great; bhuutam = evil spirit; mahaabala parigraham = putting on an extra ordinary might.

"Judging him by his actions, I do not think him as a mere monkey. By all means, he may be an evil spirit, putting on an extraordinary might."

bhavet indreṇa vā sṛṣṭam asmat artham tapo balāt |

sanāga yakṣa gandharvā deva asura maharṣayaḥ || 5-46-7

yuṣmābhiḥ sahitaiḥ sarvaiḥ mayā saha vinirjitāḥ |

taiḥ avaśyam vidhātavyam vyalīkam kiṃcit eva naḥ || 5-46-8

tat eva na atra saṃdehaḥ prasahya parigṛhyatām |

na avamanyo bhavadbhiḥ ca hariḥ krūra parākramaḥ || 5-46-9

7; 8; 9. bhavet = (this evil spirit) may be; sR^iSTamvaa = (some being) evolved; asmadartham = for our sake; indreNa = by Indra; tapobalaat = with a strength of his askesis; devaasura maharSayaH = Celestials; demons; sages; sanaagayakSagandharvaaH = along with Nagas; yakshas and Gandharvas; vimirjitaaH = were conquered; mayaa = by me; sarvaiH yuSmaabhiH saha sahitaiH = along with you all together; kimchideva = even some; vyaLiikam = offensive; avashyam = surely; vidhaatavyam = is to be effected; naH = to us; evil spirit; na samdehaH = there is no doubt; atra = about it; pargR^ihyataam = let hariH = this monkey; dhiira paraakramaH = of a great prowess; naavamaanyaH = should not be despised; bhavadbhiH = by you.

"This evil spirit may be some being evolved for our sake by Indra the Lord of celestials with a strength of his askesis. Celestials, demons, sages along with Nagas the serpent-demons, Yakshas the spirits and Gandharvas the celestials musicians were conquered by my along with you all together. Even same offensive surely, will be effected to us by them. It is such an evil spirit created by Indra. There is no doubt about it. Let it be captured forcibly. This monkey of a great prowess should not be despised by you."

dṛṣṭā hi harayaḥ śīghrā mayā vipula vikramāḥ |

vālī ca saha sugrīvo jāmbavān ca mahābalaḥ || 5-46-10

nīlaḥ senā patiḥ caiva ye ca anye dvivida ādayaḥ |

na eva teṣām gatiḥ bhīmā na tejo na parākramaḥ || 5-46-11

na matiḥ na bala utsāho na rūpa parikalpanam |

10; 11. puurva = earlier; dR^iSTaaH hi = were indeed seen; mayaa = by me; harayaH = the monkeys; vipula vikramaaH = of a great prowess; vaaliicha = like Vali; sa sugriivaH = along with Sugreeva; mahaabalaH = the mighty; jaambavaamshcha = Jambavan; niilaH = Nila; senaapatiH = the Chief of army; ye anyecha = and others; dvividaadayaH = and so on like Dvivida; teSaam = their; gati = scheme of performance; na bhiimaa = is not so fearful; evam = as this; na tejaH = nor their efficacy; na paraakramaH = nor their prowess; na buddhiH = nor their intellect; na = nor; balotsaahau ruupa parikalpanam = the capacity to change their form or energy (at will).

"Earlier, I saw the monkeys of a great prowess like Vali and Sugreeva, the mighty Jambavan, Nila the Chief of army and so on like Dvivida. their scheme of performance is not so fearful as this; nor their efficacy, nor their prowess, nor their intellect, nor this capacity to change their form or energy at will."

mahat sattvam idam jñeyam kapi rūpam vyavasthitam || 5-46-12

prayatnam mahat āsthāya kriyatām asya nigrahaḥ |

12. idam JNeyam = this is to be known; mahat sattvam = as a great spirit; vyarasthitam = standing; kapiruupam = the firm of a monkey; aasthaaya = employing; mahat = a great; prayatnam = effort; aya nigrahaH = let its capture; kriyataam = be made.

"Keeping in view that it is a great evil spirit standing in the form of a monkey, exert a great effort and capture it."

kāmam lokāḥ trayaḥ sa indrāḥ sasura asura mānavāḥ || 5-46-13

bhavatām agrataḥ sthātum na paryāptā raṇa ajire |

13. sthaatum = to stand; agrataH = in front; bhavataam = of you; raNaajite = in the battle-field; trayaH = the three; lokaaH = worlds; sendraaH = including Indra; sa suraasuramaanavaaH = together with celestials; demons and human beings; na paryaaptaaH kaamam = their desires are not accomplished.

"The three worlds including Indra, celestials, demons and humans are not fit to stand before you in the battle-field."

tathā api tu nayajñena jayam ākānkṣatā raṇe || 5-46-14

ātmā rakṣyaḥ prayatnena yuddha siddhiḥ hi cancalā |

14. tathaapi = even then; nayajJNena = by the one who is skilled in strategy; aakaaN^kSataa = desirous of; jayam = a victory; raNe = in battle; rakSyaH = one is to protect; aatmaa = himself; prayatnena = with effort; yuddhasiddhiH = victory in a battle; chaN^chalaahi = is indeed unreliable.

"Even then, the one who is skilled in strategy, desirous of a victory in a battle is to protect himself. Victory in a battle is indeed unreliable."

te svāmi vacanam sarve pratigṛhya mahāojasaḥ || 5-46-15

samutpetuḥ mahāvegā huta aśa sama tejasaḥ |

rathaiḥ ca mattaiḥ nāgaiḥ ca vājibhiḥ ca mahājavaiḥ || 5-46-16

śastraiḥ ca vividhaiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ sarvaiḥ ca upacitā balaiḥ |

15; 16. te sarve = all of them; mahenjasaH = having a great strength; hutaasha samatejasaH = and a blaze equal to that of fire; pratigR^ihya = accepting; svaami vachanam = the orders of their king; upachitaaH = and (their strength) augmented; rathaiH = by chariots; mattaiH maatangaiH = by elephants in rut; vaajibhishcha mahaajavaiH = by horses of extraordinary swiftness; tiikSNaiH vividhaiH shastraiH = and by various kinds of sharp weapons; samutpetuH = sallied forth; mahaavegaaH = with a great speed.

All of them, having a great strength and a blaze equal to that of fire, accepting the orders of their king and augmenting their strength with chariots, elephants in rut, horses of extra ordinary swiftness and various kinds of sharp weapons, sallied forth with a great speed.

tataḥ tam dadṛśuḥ vīrā dīpyamānam mahākapim || 5-46-17

raśmimantam iva udyantam sva tejo raśmi mālinam |

toraṇastham mahāvegam mahāsattvam mahābalam || 5-46-18

17; 18. tataH = thereafter; viiraaH = those valiant demons; dadR^ishuH = saw; tam mahaakapim = that Hanuma the great monkey; svatejorashmi maalinam = encircled by his rays of splendour; udantam rashmimantamiva = like a rising sun; diipyamaanam = shining; toraNastham = standing on the archy doorway; mahotsaaham = possessing a great energy; mahaasattvam = a strong mental disposition; mahaabalam = and an enormous strength.

Thereafter, those valiant demons saw that Hanuma the great monkey, encircled by his rays of splendour like a rising sun, shining, standing on the archy door-way, possessing enormous energy, strong mental disposition and colossal strength.

mahāmatim mahāutsāham mahākāyam mahābalam |

tam samīkṣya eva te sarve dikṣu sarvāsv avasthitāḥ || 5-46-19

taiḥ taiḥ praharaṇaiḥ bhīmaiḥ abhipetuḥ tataḥ tataḥ |

19. samiikSaiva = Immediately on seeing; tam = that Hanuma; mahaamatim = of great intellect; mahaavegam = of great swiftness; mahaakaayam = and of a gigantic body; sarve = all those demons; stationed; sarvaasn dikSu = in all quarters; abhipetuH = attacked; tatstataH = from that and that place; taiH taiH = with their respective; bhiimaiH = terrific; praharaNaiH = weapons.

Immediately on seeing that Hanuma of great intellect, of great swiftness and of a gigantic body, all those demons, stationed in all quarters, attacked him with their terrific weapons from every side.

tasya panca āyasāḥ tīkṣṇāḥ sitāḥ pīta mukhāḥ śarāḥ || 5-46-20

śirasti utpala patra ābhā durdhareṇa nipātitāḥ |

20. paN^cha = five; aayasaaH = steel; shraaH = arrows; tiikSNaaH = fierce; shitaaH = sharp; piitamukhaaH = with yellow tops; utpala patraabhaaH = and with a lustre of black lily-petals; nipaatitaaH = were made to descend; shiras = into the head; tasya = of Hanuma; durdhareNa = by Durdhara.

Durdhara discharged five sharp and fierce steel arrows with a lustre of black lily-petals and yellow tops to descend into Hanuma's head.

sa taiḥ pancabhiḥ āviddhaḥ śaraiḥ śirasi vānaraḥ || 5-46-21

utpapāta nadan vyomni diśo daśa vinādayan |

21. aaviddhaH = pierced; shirasi = in the head; taiH = by those; paN^chabhiH = five; sharaiH = arrows; vaanaraH = Hanuma; nadan = making a sound; vinaadayan = reverberating; dashadishaH = in all directions; utpapaata = leapt; vyomni = into the sky.

Pierced in the head by those fire arrows, Hanuma leapt roaring in the sky, making the roar reverberating in all directions.

tataḥ tu durdharo vīraḥ sarathaḥ sajja kārmukaḥ || 5-46-22

kiran śara śataiḥ naikaiḥ abhipede mahābalaḥ |

22. tataH = then; mahaabalaH = the mighty; viiraH = and the valiant; durdharaH = Durdhara; sarathaH = with his chariot; sajyakaarmukaH = stretching his bow; kiran = throwing; tiikSNaiH sharashataiH = hundreds of sharp arrows; abhipede = attacked Hanuma.

Then the mighty and the valiant Durdhara leapt into the sky with his chariot. Stretching his bow and throwing hundreds of sharp arrows, he attacked Hanuma.

sa kapiḥ vārayāmāsa tam vyomni śara varṣiṇam || 5-46-23

vṛṣṭimantam payodānte payodam iva mārutaḥ |

23. sah kapiH = that Hanuma; tam vaarayaamaasa = warded him off; sharavarSiNam = from showering the arrows on him; vyomni = in the sky; maarutaH iva = as the wind (warding off); vR^iSTimantam payodam = a rainy cloud; payodaante = at the end of a monsoon.

Hanuma warded him off from showering the arrows on him in the sky, as the wind wards off a rainy cloud from raining at the end of a monsoon.

ardyamānaḥ tataḥ tena durdhareṇa anila ātmajaḥ || 5-46-24

cakāra ninadam bhūyo vyavardhata ca vegavān |

24. ardhyamaanaH = thus afflicted; tena = by that; durdhareNa = Durdhara; anilaatmajaH = Hanuma; tataH = then; chakaara = emitted; ninadam = a roar; bhuuyaH = again; vegavaan = and swiftly; vyavardhataH = expanded his body.

Thus afflicted by that Durdhara, Hanuma then emitted a roar once again and swiftly expanded his body.

sa dūram sahasā utpatya durdharasya rathe hariḥ || 5-46-25

nipapāta mahāvego vidyut rāśiḥ girāv iva |

25. vidyudraashiriva = like a mass of lightning; girau = on a mountain; saH hariH = that Hanuma; sahasaa = instantaneously; nipapaata = fell; rathe = on the chariot; durdharasya = of Durdhara; utpatya = by jumpin up; duuram = from far above; mahaavegaH = with great speed.

Like a mass of lightning on a mountain, Hanuma instantaneously fell on Durdhara's chariot, by jumping up from far above with great speed.

tataḥ tam mathita aṣṭa aśvam ratham bhagna akṣa kūvaram || 5-46-26

vihāya nyapatat bhūmau durdharaḥ tyakta jīvitaḥ |

26. vihaaya = losing; ratham = his chariot; bhagnaakSakuubaram = whose axle and pole had been broken; mathitaaSTaashvam = and all his eight horses destroyed; saH durdharaH = that Durdhara; tataH = then; nyapatat = dropped down; tyakta jiivitaH = losing his life; bhuumau = to the ground.

Losing his chariot whose axle and pole had been broken and all his eight horses destroyed, Durdhara then dropped down, losing his life, to the ground.

tam virūpa akṣa yūpa akṣau dṛṣṭvā nipatitam bhuvi || 5-46-27

samjāta roṣau durdharṣāv utpetatuḥ arim damau |

27. samjaata roSau = engrossed in anger; dR^iSTvaa = fallen; bhuvi = on the ground; viruupaakSa yuupaakSau = Virupaksha and Yupaksha; durdharSau = inviolable; arimdamau = and annihilators of enemies; utpetatuH = jumped up into the air.

Engrossed in anger to see his fallen on the ground, the inviolable virupaksha and Yupaksha, the annihilators of enemies, jumped up into the air.

sa tābhyām sahasā utpatya viṣṭhito vimale ambare || 5-46-28

mudgarābhyām mahābāhuḥ vakṣasi abhihataḥ kapiḥ |

28. saH mahaabahuH = kapiH = that long-armed monkey; viSThitaH = standing; vimaleambare = in clear sky; abhihataH = was struck; vakSasi = in the chest; mudgaraabhyaam = with clubs; sahasa = all of a sudden; taabhyaam = by them; utpatya = jumping up the air.

Jumping up in the air all of a sudden those two demons struck in the chest with their clubs that long-armed Hanuma standing in clear sky.

tayoḥ vegavatoḥ vegam vinihatya mahābalaḥ || 5-46-29

nipapāta punaḥ bhūmau suparṇa sama vikramaḥ |

29. vinihatya = striking down; vegam = the swiftness; tayoH = of those demons; mahaabalaH = the mighty; suvarNa samavikramaH = Hanuma; having prowess equal to that of Garuda the eagle; punaH = again; nipapaata = descended; bhuumau = on to the ground.

Striking down the swiftness of those violent demons, the mighty Hanuma whose prowess is equal to that of Garuda the eagle, again descended on to the ground.

sa sāla vṛkṣam āsādya samutpāṭya ca vānaraḥ || 5-46-30

tāv ubhau rākṣasau vīrau jaghāna pavana ātmajaḥ |

30. aasaadya = approaching; saala vR^ikSam = a sala tree; tam utpaaTya cha = and uprooting it; saH pavanaatmajaH = that Hanuma; vaanaraH = the monkey; jaghaana = killed; tau = those; ubhau = two; viirau = valiant; raakSasau = demons.

Approaching a sala tree and uprooting it, that Hanuma the monkey killed those two valiant demons.

tataḥ tān trīn hatān jñātvā vānareṇa tarasvinā || 5-46-31

abhipede mahāvegaḥ prasahya praghaso harim |

bhāsa karṇaḥ ca samkruddhaḥ śūlam ādāya vīryavān || 5-46-32

31; 32. tataH = then; jJNaatvaa = getting to know; taam tarsvinaa = that the mighty; triin = three; hataan = have been killed; vaanareNa = by Hanuma praghasaH = praghasa; mahaavegaH = with a great alacrity; prasahya = forcefully; abhipede = attacked (Hanuma); viiryavaan = the valiant; bhaasakarNashcha = Bhasakarna too; samkruddhaH = enraged; aadaaya = taking; shuulam = a spear in his hand (attacked).

Getting to know all those mighty three killed by Hanuma, Praghasa with a great alacrity, forcefully attacked Hanuma. The valiant Bhasakarna, highly enraged, attacked taking a spear in his hand.

ekataḥ kapi śārdūlam yaśasvinam avasthitau |

paṭṭiśena śita agreṇa praghasaḥ pratyapothayat || 5-46-33

bhāsa karṇaḥ ca śūlena rākṣasaḥ kapi sattamam |

33. (The two generals) avasthitau = stood; ekataH = by the side; yashasvinam kapishaarduulam = of the illustrious Hanuma; praghasaH = Praghasa; pratya yodhayat = pierced; kapisattamam = Hanuma; shitaagreNa = with a sharp pointed; paTTisena = spear; bhaasakarNaH = and Bhasakarna; raakSasaH = the demon; (attacked); shuulena = with a dart.

The two generals stood by the side of the illustrious Hanuma. Praghasa pierced Hanuma with a sharp-pointed spear and Bhasakarna attacked him with a dart.

sa tābhyām vikṣataiḥ gātraiḥ asṛg digdha tanū ruhaḥ || 5-46-34

abhavat vānaraḥ kruddho bāla sūrya sama prabhaḥ |

34. gaatraiH = with his limbs; vikSataiH = wounded; taabhyaam = by those two demons; saH vaanaraH = that Hanuman; asR^igdigdhatanuuruhaH = with his body-hair anointed by blood; abhavat = became; kruddhaH = enraged; baala suurya samaprabhaH = having his blaze similar to that of rising sun.

With his limbs wounded by those two demons, that Hanuma with his body-hair anointed by blood, became enraged, with his blaze similar to that of a rising sun.

samutpāṭya gireḥ śṛngam samṛga vyāla pādapam || 5-46-35

jaghāna hanumān vīro rākṣasau kapi kunjaraḥ |

35. samutpaaTya = Having plucked up; gireH shR^iN^gam = the top of a mountain; samR^igavyaaLa paadaam = with its animals; serpants and trees; viiraH = the heroic; hanumaan = Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the best among monkeys; jaghaana = killed; raakSasau = those two demons.

Having plucked up the top of a mountain with its various animals serpents and trees, the heroic Hanuma the best among monkeys, killed those two demons.

tataḥ teṣv avasanneṣu senā patiṣu pancasu || 5-46-36

balam tat avaśeṣam tu nāśayāmāsa vānaraḥ |

36. teSu paNchasu = (When) those five; senaapatiSu = army-generals; avasanneSu = have been killed; vaanaraH = Hanuma; tataH = then; naashayaamaasa = destroyed; tat = that; avaseSam = remaining; balam = army.

When those five army-generals have been killed, Hanuma then destroyed that remaining army.

aśvaiḥ aśvān gajaiḥ nāgān yodhaiḥ yodhān rathai rathān || 5-46-37

sa kapiḥ nāśayāmāsa sahasra akṣa iva asurān |

37. sahasraakSaH iva = like Indra; thousand-eyed god; asuraaniva = destroying the demons; saH kapiH = that Hanuman naashayaamaasa = destroyed; ashvaan = the horses; ashvaiH = (by striking them) with horses; naagaan = the elephants; gajaiH = with elephants; yodhaan = the warriors; yodhaiH = with warriors; rathaan = and the chariots; rathaiH = with chariots.

Like Indra the thousand-eyed god destroying the demons, Hanuma destroyed the horses by striking them with horses, the elephants with elephants, the warriors with warriors and the chariots with chariots.

hataiḥ nāgaiḥ ca turagaiḥ bhagna akṣaiḥ ca mahārathaiḥ || 5-46-38

hataiḥ ca rākṣasaiḥ bhūmī ruddha mārgā samantataḥ |

38. bhuumiH = the earth; samantatah = on all sides; ruddhamaargaa = had its path-ways blocked; naagaiH = with the elephants; turagaiH = and the horses; hataiH = killed; raakSasaiH = with the demons; hataiH = killed mahaarathaishoha = and with the big chariots; bhagnaashcha = which had their axles broken.

The earth had its path-ways blocked on all sides with the elephants and the horses killed, with the demons killed and with the big chariots which had their axles broken.

tataḥ kapiḥ tān dhvajinī patīn raṇe |

nihatya vīrān sabalān savāhanān |

tat eva vīraḥ parigṛhya toraṇam |

kṛta kṣaṇaḥ kāla iva prajā kṣaye || 5-46-39

39. kaalaH iva = like Yama the Time Spirit; kR^ita kSaNaH = waiting for the right moment; prajaakSaye = for the destruction of two mortals; viiraH = the heroic; kapiH = Hanuma; tataH = thereupon; nihatya = killing; viiraan = the eminent demons; taan = and those; dhvajiniipatiin = army-generals; sabalaan = with their army; savaahanaan = and their vehicles; raNe = in the combat; tathaiva = in like manner (waited for the right moment) parigR^ihya = by laying hold of; toraNam = the arch way.

Like Yama the Time-spirit waiting for the right moment for the destruction of the mortals, the heroic Hanuma, killing the eminent demons and the army-generals with their troops and vehicles in the combat, waited for the right moment at the arch-way.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣṭcatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 47

Introduction

Ravana sends Aksha, his own son, to fight against Hanuma. Aksha, along with his army elephants and horses, approach Hanuma and incites him to battle by discharging three sharp arrows. As Aksha discharges his arrows, Hanuma bounces quickly to the sky and smashes Aksha, his chariot and the horses with blows. After killing Aksha, Hanuma returns again to the same archy door-way.

senā patīn panca sa tu pramāpitān |

hanūmatā sānucarān savāhanān |

samīkṣya rājā samara uddhata unmukham |

kumāram akṣam prasamaikṣata akṣatam || 5-47-1

1. nishamya = hearing; pramaapitaan = and sustaining prof; paN^cha = (that) the five; senaapatiin = army-generals; saanucharaan = along with their followers; savaahanaan = and vehicles; hataan = were disposed off; hanumataa = by Hanuma; raajaa = that Ravana; prasamaikSata = looked at; akSam = Aksha; kumaaran = his son; agrataH = who was sitting in front of him; samaroddhatonmukham = who was violent in combat and inclined to fighting.

Hearing and sustaining that the five army-generals along with their followers and vehicles were disposed off by Hanuma, Ravana looked at Aksha, his son, violent in combat and who was inclined to fighting as well as sitting in front of him.

sa tasya dṛṣṭi arpaṇa sampracoditaḥ |

pratāpavān kāncana citra kārmukaḥ |

samutpapāta atha sadasi udīrito |

dvijāti mukhyaiḥ haviṣā iva pāvakaḥ || 5-47-2

2. dR^iSTyarpaNa samprachoditaH = goaded by obtaining of looks; tasya = of Ravana; saH = that Aksha; prataapavaan = the energetic demon; atha = thereupon; golden dotted bow; samutpapaata = sprang up quickly; paavakaH iva = like a fire; udiiratah = moved up; dvijaatimukhyaiH = by the foremost brahmins; haviSaa = by offering oblations; sadasi = in a sacrificial fire.

Goaded by the looks of Ravana, the energetic Aksha, wielding a golden dotted bow, quickly sprang up, like a fire switched up by the foremost of brahmins in a sacrificial fire, by offering oblations to it.

tato mahat bāla divā kara prabham |

pratapta jāmbū nada jāla samtatam |

rathām samāsthāya yayau sa vīryavān |

mahāharim tam prati nairṛta ṛṣabhaḥ || 5-47-3

3. saamaasthaaya = mounting; mahat = a great; ratham = chariot; baaladivaakaraprabham = having a splendour of a newly risen sun; pratapta jaambuunada jaalasamtatam = and overlaid with a protective armour of highly refined gold; saH viiryavaan nairR^itarSabhaH = that valiant chief of demons; tataH = then; yayau = went; tam mahaaharim prati = towards that mighty monkey.

Mounting a great chariot, having a splendour of a newly risen sun and overlaid with a protective armour of highly refined gold, that valiant cheif of demons sallied forth towards that mighty monkey.

tataḥ tapaḥ samgraha saṃcaya arjitam |

pratapta jāmbū nada jāla śobhitam |

patākinam ratna vibhūṣita dhvajam |

mano java aṣṭa aśva varaiḥ suyojitam || 5-47-4

4. tataH = then; (that chariot); tapaH samgraha samchayaarjitam = was earned by many kinds of his penances; pratapta jaambuunadjaala shobhitam = shining with a protective armour of highly refined gold; pataakinam = adorned iwth a flag; ratnavibhuuSita dhvajam = on a flag-staff studded with gems; suyojitam = yoked well with; manojavaaSTaashvavaraiH = eight excellent horses; having a speed equal to that of a mind.

Aksha's chariot was earned through many kinds of his penances. It was shining with a protective armour of highly refined gold, adorned with a flag on a flag-staff studded with gems and yoked well with eight excellent horses, having speed equal to that of a mind.

sura asura adhṛṣyam asamga cāriṇam |

ravi prabham vyoma caram samāhitam |

satūṇam aṣṭa asi nibaddha bandhuram |

yathā krama āveśita śakti tomaram || 5-47-5

5. suraasuraadhR^iSyam = (that chariot) cannot be attacked by celestials or demons; asamga chaariNam = (It) moves without hindrance; raviprabham = It has a shining similar to the sun; vyomacharam = It can move within the sky; samaahitam = well-conceived; satuuNam = with a quiver; aSTaasi = eight swords; nibaddha bandhuram = tied with bells; yathaakrama aveshita shakti tomaram = arranged well in order with spears and lances.

That chariot was unassailable by celestials or demons. It moved without hindrance to any place. It shone like a sun and could move within the sky. It was well-conceived with a quiver, eight swords and tied with bells. It was orderly arranged with spears and lances in their respective places.

virājamānam pratipūrṇa vastunā |

sahema dāmnā śaśi sūrya varvasā |

divā kara ābham ratham āsthitaḥ tataḥ |

sa nirjagāma amara tulya vikramaḥ || 5-47-6

6. tataH = then; saH = he; amaratulyavikramaH with a prowess equal to that of celestials; nirjagaama = came forth; aasthitaH = mounting; ratham = the chariot; sa hema daamnaa = decorated with golden wreaths; shashi suurya varchasaa = with a brilliance of the moon and the sun; pratipuurNa vastunaa = filled with every right thing; viraajamaanam = shining; divaakaraabham = like rays of sun.

Then, Aksha having a prowess equal to that of celestials, came forth, mounting that chariot decorated with golden wreaths, having a brilliance of moon and sun, filled with every right thing and shining like rays of sun.

sa pūrayan kham ca mahīm ca sācalām |

turamga matanga mahāratha svanaiḥ |

balaiḥ sametaiḥ sa hi toraṇa sthitam |

samartham āsīnam upāgamat kapim || 5-47-7

7. saH = that Aksha; puurayan = filling; khamcha = the sky; mahiimcha = and the earth; saachalam = along with its mountains; turaN^ga maatN^ga mahaarathasvanaiH = with sounds of horses; elephants and chariots; balaiH saha sametaiH = joined together with his army; upaagamat = approached; mahaakapim = Hanuma the great monkey; samartham = the efficient one; toraNasthitam = who was standing at the archy door-way.

Aksha, filling the sky earth and its mountains with sounds of horses elephants and chariots, together with his army, approached the efficient Hanuma the great monkey, standing at the archy door-way.

sa tam samāsādya harim hari īkṣaṇo |

yuga anta kāla agnim iva prajā kṣaye |

avasthitam vismita jāta sambhramaḥ |

samaikṣata akṣo bahu māna cakṣuṣā || 5-47-8

8. samaasaadya = approaching; tam harim = that Hanuma; avasthitam = standing readily; prajaakSaye = to destroy mortals; kaalagnim iva = like a fire that is to destroy the world; saH akSaH = that Aksha; hariikSaNaH = the yellow-eyed; vismitajaatasambhramaH = was bewildered born of a surprise; samaikSata = and looked to; bahuumaanachakSuSaa = him with a great esteem.

Approaching that Hanuma, standing there readily to destroy mortals, similar to a fire that is to destroy the world, the yellow-eyed Aksha was bewildered, born of a surprise and looked to him with a great esteem.

sa tasya vegam ca kapeḥ mahātmanaḥ |

parākramam cāriṣu pārhtiva ātmajaḥ |

vicārayan kham ca balam mahābalo |

hima kṣaye sūrya iva abhivardhate || 5-47-9

9. saH = that Aksha; mahaabalaH = the mighty; paarthivaamajaH = prince; vidhaarayan = assessing; vegamcha = the swiftness; tasya kapeH = of that Hanuma; mahaatmanaH = the high-souled; paraakramamcha = his prowess; aariSu = in respect of his adversaries; svam cha = and his own; balam = strength; abhivardhate = increased his body more and more; himakSaye suurya iva = like the sun when the frost is faded away.

That Aksha, the mighty prince, assessing the swiftness of that high-souled Hanuma and his prowess with regard to his adversaries as also his own strength, increased his body more and more like the sun when the frost is faded away.

sa jāta manyuḥ prasamīkṣya vikramam |

sthiraḥ sthitaḥ samyati durnivāraṇam |

samāhita ātmā hanumantam āhave |

pracodayāmāsa śaraiḥ tribhiḥ śitaiḥ || 5-47-10

10. prasamiikSya = seeing; vikramam = Hanuma's prowess; durnivaaraNam = which was unrestrainable; sthiram = and stable; samyati = in battle; sah = that Aksha; jaatamanyuH = exhibiting anger; sthiraH = became stable; samaahitaatmaa = with his mind composed; prachodayaamaasa = incited; hanumantam = Hanuma; aahave = to battle; shitaiH = tribhiH sharaiH = by discharging three sharp arrows.

Understanding Hanuma's prowess to be unrestrainable and stable in battle, that Aksha, exhibiting anger initially, became stable and mentally composed and incited Hanuma to battle by discharging three sharp arrows towards him.

tataḥ kapim tam prasamīkṣya garvitam |

jita śramam śatru parājayoḥ jitam |

avaikṣata akṣaḥ samudīrṇa mānasaḥ |

sabāṇa pāṇiḥ pragṛhīta kārmukaḥ || 5-47-11

11. prasamiikSya = recognising; tam kapim = that Hanuma; garvitam = as a haughty monkey; shatru paraajayorjitam = after having gallantly conquered his adversaries; jita shramam = and accustomed to fatigue; sah akSaH = that Aksha; sabaaNapaaNiH = with arrows in his hand; pragrahiita kaarmukaH = and grasping the bow; avaikSata = saw (him); samudiirNamaanasaH = with an excited mind.

Recognizing that Hanuma, as a haughty monkey, after having gallantly conquered his adversaries and accustomed to fatigue, that Aksha, graspign the bow and arrows his hand, saw him with an excited mind.

sa hema niṣka angada cāru kuṇḍalaḥ |

samāsasāda āśu parākramaḥ kapim |

tayoḥ babhūva apratimaḥ samāgamaḥ |

sura asurāṇām api sambhrama pradaḥ || 5-47-12

12. hema niSkaaN^gadachaarukuN^DalaH = having a golden chain; a pair of armlets and charming ear-rings; saH = Aksha; aashuparaakramaH = of a quick prowess; samaasasaada = approached; kapim = Hanuma; tayoH = their; apratimaH = unmatched; samaagamaH = get-together in combat; abhuut = became; sambhramapradaH = baffled; suraasuraaNaamapi = to even the celestials and demons.

Having a glden chain, a pair of armlets and charming ear-rings, Aksha of a swift prowess, approached Hanuma. Their unmatched get-together in combat became a baffle to even the celestials and demons.

rarāsa bhūmiḥ na tatāpa bhānumān |

vavau na vāyuḥ pracacāla ca acalaḥ |

kapeḥ kumārasya ca vīkṣya samyugam |

nanāda ca dyauḥ udadhiḥ ca cukṣubhe || 5-47-13

13. viikSya = seeing; samyugam = the battle; kapeH = of Hanuma; kumaarasya = and of Aksha; bhuumiH = the earth; raraasa = uproared; bhaanumaan = the sun; na tataapa = did not shine; vaayuH = the wind; na vavau = ceased to blow; achalaH cha = the mountain; prachachaala = shook; dyau = the sky; nanaada = made a reverberent sound; udadishcha = the ocean too; chukSubhe = was agitated.

Seeing that battle between Hanuma and Aksha, the earth uproared. The sun did not shine brightly. The wind ceased to blow. The mountain shook. The sky made a reverberant sound. The ocean too was agitated.

tataḥ sa vīraḥ sumukhān patatriṇaḥ |

suvarṇa punkhān saviṣān iva uragān |

samādhi samyoga vimokṣa tattvavit |

śarān atha trīn kapi mūrdhni apātayat || 5-47-14

14. tataH = then; atha = and thereafter; saH viiraH = that eminent demon; samaadhisamyoga vimokSatattvavit = who correctly knew how to fix his gaze on the target; to fit an arrow to the bow and to discharge it; apaatayat = hurled; kapimuurdhni = on Hanuma's head; triin sharaan = three arrows; sumukhaan = well-painted; suvarNa puNkhaan = with golden shafts; patattriNaH = and feathers; saviSaan uragaamiva = and which resembled venomous serpants.s

Then, that eminent demon, who correctly knew how to fix his gaze on the target, to fit an arrow to the bow and to discharge it, hurled on Hanuma's head, three arrows which were well-painted, having golden shafts and feathers and which resembled venomous serpants.

sa taiḥ śaraiḥ mūrdhni samam nipātitaiḥ |

kṣarann asṛg digdha vivṛtta locanaḥ |

nava udita āditya nibhaḥ śara aṃśumān |

vyarājata āditya iva aṃśu mālikaḥ || 5-47-15

15. kSaran = oozing the blood from his wounds; taiH sharaiH = caused by those arrows; muurdhni nipaatitaiaH = descended into his head; samam = at the same time (by Aksha); navoditaadityanibhaH = looking like the newly risen su; arR^igdigdha vivR^ittalochanaH = his eyes; bathed in blood; rolling rapidly; saH = Hanuma; vyaraajata = shone brightly; aaditya iva = like the sun; amshumaalikaH = surrounded by a circle of rays; sharaamshumaan = having the arrows as its rays.

Oozing the blood from his wound caused by those arrows descended into his head (by Aksha), looking like the newly risen sun, his eyes bathed in blood rolling rapidly, Hanuma shone brightly like the sun surrounded by a circle of rays, having the arrows as its rays.

tataḥ sa pinga adhipa mantri sattamaḥ |

samīkṣya tam rāja vara ātmajam raṇe |

udagra citra āyudha citra kārmukam |

jaharṣa ca āpūryata ca āhava unmukhaḥ || 5-47-16

16. samiikSya = seeing; raNe = in the battle; tam = that; raajavaraatmajam = Aksha the prince; udagra chitraayudhachitra kaarmukam = with his marvelllous weapons and picturesque bow; saH = that Hanuma; piN^gaadhipa mantri sattamaH = the excellent one among Sugreeva's ministers; tataH = then; jaharSa = rejoiced; aahavonmukhaH = and with an inclination to fight; apuuryata = grew in size.

Seeing in the battle that Aksha the prince, with his marvellous weapons and picturesque bow, that Hanuma the excellent one among Sugree's counsellors, was rejoiced and with an inclination to fight, grew in size.

sa mandara agrastha iva aṃśu mālī |

vivṛddha kopo bala vīrya samyutaḥ |

kumāram akṣam sabalam savāhanam |

dadāha netra agni marīcibhiḥ tadā || 5-47-17

17. saH = that Hanuma; balaviirya samyutaH = endowed with strength and prowess; amshumaalikaH iva = resembling the sun; mandaraagra sthaH = appearing on a peak of Mandara mountain; vivR^iddha kopaH = and whose anger was increased; tadaa = then; dadaaha = burnt; netraagni mariichibhiH = by the rays of fire emnating from his eyes; kumaaam = the prince; akSam = Aksha; sabalam = along with his army; savaahanam = and vehicles.

That Hanuma, endowed with strength and prowess, resembling the sun appearing on a peak of Mandara muntain and whose anger was increased, then burnt the prince Aksha along with his army and vehicles, by the rays of fire emnating from his eyes.

tataḥ sa bāṇa āsana śakra kārmukaḥ |

śara pravarṣo yudhi rākṣasa ambudaḥ |

śarān mumoca āśu hari īśvara acale |

balāhako vṛṣṭim iva acala uttame || 5-47-18

18. saH raakSasaambudaH = that demon in the form of a cloud; sharapravarSaH = raining down arrows; tataH = then; baaNaasana chitrakaarmukaH = wielding a bow in the form of a rain bow; aashu = soon; mumocha = discharged; sharaan = arrows; hariishvaraachale = on Hanuma in the form of a mountain; valaakakaH iva = like a cloud; vR^iSTim = showering rain; achalottame = on a high mountain.

That demon in the form of a cloud, raining down arrows, then wielding a bow in the form of a rain-bow, soon discharged arrows on Hanuma standing in the form of a mountain, like a cloud showering rain on a high mountain.

tataḥ kapiḥ tam raṇa caṇḍa vikramam |

vivṛddha tejo bala vīrya sāyakam |

kumāram akṣam prasamīkṣya samyuge |

nanāda harṣāt ghana tulya vikramaḥ || 5-47-19

19. tataH = then; prasamiikSya = seeing; tam = that; kumaaram akSam = prince Aksha; raNachaN^Da vikramam = having an impetuous valour; vivR^iddhatejobalaviirya samyutam = endowed with enhanced splendour; strength and vigour; ghanatulyavikramam = wandering in the sky like a cloud; samyuge = in the battle; kapiH = Hanuma; nanaada = roared; harSaat = with joy.

Seeing that Aksha the prince, possessing an impetuous valour, endowed with enhanced splendour strength and vigour with a capacity to move within the sky like a cloud, coming to the battle, Hanuma roared with joy.

sa bāla bhāvāt yudhi vīrya darpitaḥ |

pravṛddha manyuḥ kṣataja upama īkṣaṇaḥ |

samāsasāda apratimam raṇe kapim |

gajo mahākūpam iva āvṛtam tṛṇaiḥ || 5-47-20

20. viiryadarpitaH = boastful of his valour; yudhi = in battle; baalabhaavaat = because of his childish attitude; saH = that Aksha; pravR^iddhamanyuH = with a heightened fury; kSatajopamekSaNaH = with blood-red eyes; samaasaada = approached; kapim = Hanuma; apratimam = who was incomparable; raNe = in battle; gajaH iva = like an elephant; mahaakuupam = (approaching) a well; aavR^itam = covered; tR^iNaiH = with heaps of grass.

Boastful of his valour in battle because of his childish attitude, Aksha wit an enhanced fury and red-blood eyes, approached Hanuma who was incomparable in battle, as an elephant approaching a well covered with heaps of straw.

sa tena bāṇaiḥ prasabham nipātitaiḥ |

cakāra nādam ghana nāda nihsvanaḥ |

samutpapāta āśu nabhaḥ sa mārutiḥ |

bhuja ūru vikṣepaṇa ghora darśanaḥ || 5-47-21

21. baaNaiH = by the arrows; nipaatitaiH = descended; prasabham = forcefully; tena = by Aksha; saH maarutiH = that Hanuma; chakaara = made; naadam = a noise; naadaniHsvanaH = like the sound of a thunder; samutpapaata = and jumped; aashu = quickly; nabhaH = to the sky; bhujoruvikSepaNa ghora darshanaH = assuming a terrible sight; stretching out his arms and thighs.

As Aksha forcefully discharged his arrows, Hanuma roared a sound of thunder and bounced quickly to the sky assuming a terrible sight, stretching out his arms and thighs.

samutpatantam samabhidravat balī |

sa rākṣasānām pravaraḥ pratāpavān |

rathī ratha śreṣṭhatamaḥ kiran śaraiḥ |

payo dharaḥ śailam iva aśma vṛṣṭibhiḥ || 5-47-22

22. saH = that Aksha; balii = the strong one; pravaraH = the foremost; raakSasaanaam = among demons; prataapavaan = the valiant one; rathii = mounting a chariot; rathishreSThatamaH = the best among the car-warriors; samabhidravat = went chasing; utpatantam = (that Hanuma) flying upwards; kiran = sprinkling; sharaiH = arrows; payodharaH iva = like a cloud; ashma vR^iSTibhiH = showering hail-stones; shailam = on a mountain.

That strong and valiant Aksha, the foremost among the demons, and the best among car warriors, went chasing Hanuma who was flying upwards, difusing arrows like a cloud showering hail-stones on a mountian.

sa tān śarān tasya vimokṣayan kapiḥ |

cacāra vīraḥ pathi vāyu sevite |

śara antare mārutavat viniṣpatan |

mano javaḥ samyati caṇḍa vikramaḥ || 5-47-23

23. saH hariH = that Hanuma; manojavaH = who has a swiftness equal to the mind; chaN^DavikramaH = possessing impetuous valour; samyati = in battle; viiraH = and a valiant one; viniSpatan = rushing forth; maarutavat = liek wind; sharaantare = in the space between one arrow and another; vimokSayan = and escaping; sharaan = the arrows; tasya = of Aksha; chachaara = moved; pathi = in the path; vaayusevite = visited by wind.

That valiant Hanuma, whose swiftness was equal to the mind and possessing impetuous valour in battle, rushing forth like wind in the space between one arrow and another and thus escaping Aksha's arrows, moved in the path visited by wind (the sky).

tam ātta bāṇa āsanam āhava unmukham |

kham āstṛṇantam vividhaiḥ śara uttamaiḥ |

avaikṣata akṣam bahu māna cakṣuṣā |

jagāma cintām ca sa māruta ātmajaḥ || 5-47-24

24. saH maarutaatmajaH = that Hanuma; avaikSata = saw; bahumaana chakSuSau = with a respectful faculty of sight; tam = that; akSam = Aksha; aattabaaNaasanam = wielding a bow; aahavonmukham = readily inclined; to fight; aastR^iNantam = covering; kham = the sky; sharottamaiH = with excellent arrows; vishikhaiH = having various types of tops; jagaama = and became; chintaamcha = thoughtful.

With a respectful faculty of sight, Hanuma saw that Aksha who was wielding his bow and readily inclined to fight, covering the entire sky with excellent arrows with various types of tops and became thoughful.

tataḥ śaraiḥ bhinna bhuja antaraḥ kapiḥ |

kumāra varyeṇa mahātmanā nadan |

mahābhujaḥ karma viśeṣa tattvavit |

vicintayāmāsa raṇe parākramam || 5-47-25

25. tataH = then; kapiH = Hanuma; mahaabhujaH = the mighty armed; karma visheSa tattvavit = who knew how to act under particular circumstances; nadan = roaring; bhinna bhujaantaraH = when pierced in the breast with shafts; mahaatmanaa = by the high souled; kumaara viireNa = heroic Aksha; vichintayaamaasa = reflected on; paraakramaan = the prowess of the adversary; raNe = in battle.

Then, the mighty armed Hanuma, who knew how to act under particular circumstances, roaring when pierced in the breast with shafts by the high souled heroic, Aksha, reflected on the prowess of his adversary in battle.

abālavat bāla divā kara prabhaḥ |

karoti ayam karma mahan mahābalaḥ |

na ca asya sarva āhava karma śobhinaḥ |

pramāpaṇe me matiḥ atra jāyate || 5-47-26

26. mahaabalaH = the mighty; ayam = Aksha; baaladivaakaraprabhaH = possessing the lustre of a rising sun; karoti = is performing; mahat = great; karma = act; abaalavat = as a mature youth; me matiH = my mind; na cha jaayate = is nt conceding atra = here; pramaapaNe = to kill; asya = him; sarvaahavakarma shobhinaH = who is distinguished in all acts of war fare.

"The mighty Aksha, possessing the lustre of a rising sun, is performing a great act, as a mature youth. My mind is not conceding here to kill him, who is distinguished in all acts of war-fare."

ayam mahātmā ca mahān ca vīryataḥ |

samāhitaḥ ca atisahaḥ ca samyuge |

asaṃśayam karma guṇa udayāt ayam |

sanāga yakṣaiḥ munibhiḥ ca pūjitaḥ || 5-47-27

27. ayam = he; mahaatmaacha = possesses a great intellect; mahaan = and is prominent viiryataH cha = by his valour too; samaahitaH = (He is) well-composed; atisahaH = and highly tolerant; samyuge = in battle; karmaguNodayaat = due to eminence in his deeds and virtues; ayam = he; asamshayam = is undoubtedly; puujitaH = adored; munibhishcha = by saints; sanaagayakSaiH = along with Nagas the serpent-demons and Yakshas the semi-divine beings.

"He possesses a great intellect and is also prominent by his valour. He is well-composed and highly tolerant in battle. Due to his eminent deeds and virtues, he is undoubtedly adored by saints, Nagas the serpent-demons and Yakshas the semi-dviine being."

parākrama utsāha vivṛddha mānasaḥ |

samīkṣate mām pramukha āgataḥ sthitaḥ |

parākramo hi asya manāṃsi kampayet |

sura asurāṇām api śīghra kāriṇaḥ || 5-47-28

28. sthitaH = (He is) standing; pramukhaagrataH = very much before; samiikSate = and seeing; maam = me; paraakramtsaaha vivR^iddha maanasaH = straight in eyes reassured as he is; by his prowess and enthusiasm; asya = his; shiighra gaaminaH = swift-moving; paraakramaH = prowess; prakampayet = trembles; maamsi api = even the minds; suraasuraaNaam = of celestials and demons.

"He is standing very much before me and looks me straight in the eyes, reassured as he is, by his prowess and enthusiasm. His swift-moving prowess trembles even the minds of celestials and demons."

na khalv ayam na abhibhavet upekṣitaḥ |

parākramo hi asya raṇe vivardhate |

pramāpaṇam tu eva mama asya rocate |

na vardhamāno agniḥ upekṣitum kṣamaḥ || 5-47-29

29. upekSitaH = (If) neglected; ayam = he; naabhibhavet na khalu = would undoubtedly overpower me; asya = his; paraakramaH = prowess; vardhate hi = is indeed getting augmented; raNe = in battle; pramaapaNamtveva = killing him only; adya = now; rochate = is the option; mama = for me; nakSamaH = It is not appropriate; upekSitum = to neglect; vardhamaanaH = an augmented; agniH = fire.

'If neglected, he would undoubtedly overpower me. His prowess is getting augmented in battle. The only option left out for me is to kill him now. It is not proper to neglect a spreadin fire."

iti pravegam tu parasya tarkayan |

sva karma yogam ca vidhāya vīryavān |

cakāra vegam tu mahābalaḥ tadā |

matim ca cakre asya vadhe mahākapiḥ || 5-47-30

30. mahaakapiH = Hanuma; viiryavaan = the valiant one; mahaabalah = and the mighty one; chintayan = reflecting; iti = thus; parasya pravegam = about the rapidity of the adversary; vidhaaya = and determining; svakarmayogamcha = his own couse of action; tadaa = then; chakara = acquired; vegam = momentum; chakre = and made up; buddhim = his mind too; asya = of his; vadhe = killing.

The valiant and te mighty Hanuma, reflecting thus about the swiftness of the adersary and determining his own couse of action, then acquired a course of action, then acquired a momentum and also made up his mind to kill him.

sa tasya tān aṣṭa hayān mahājavān |

samāhitān bhāra sahān vivartane |

jaghāna vīraḥ pathi vāyu sevite |

tala prahālaiḥ pavana ātmajaḥ kapiḥ || 5-47-31

31. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; viiraH = the heroic; pavanaatmajaH = son of wind; jaghaana = killed; tala prahaaraiH = by the slap of his palm; taan = those; aSTa = eight; hayaan = horses; mahaajavaan = possessing great speed; pathi = in the path; vaayusevite = abounding in wind; samaahitaan = with alertness; bhaarasahaan = with a capacity bear burden; vivartane = while turning to different directions.

That Hanuma, the heroic son of wind, killed using the blows of his palm, those eight horses posessing a great speed in the path of sky with alertness as also having a capacity to bear burden while turning to different directions.

tataḥ talena abhihato mahārathaḥ |

sa tasya pinga adhipa mantri nirjitaḥ |

sa bhagna nīḍaḥ parimukta kūbaraḥ |

papāta bhūmau hata vājiḥ ambarāt || 5-47-32

32. tataH = then; tasya mahaarathaH = the great chariot of Aksha; abhihataH = struck; taleNa = by the palms; piN^gaadhipamantrimirjitaH = subdued by Hanuma; the counsellor of Sugreeva; prabhagnaniiDaH = with its interior broken; parimukta kumubaraH = with its carriage-pole loosened; hatavaajiH = and its horses dead; papaata = and fallen; ambaraat = from the sky; bhuumau = to the ground.

Then, the great chariot of Aksha, thus struck by the palm and subdued by Hanuma the counsellor of Sugreeva, had its interior broken, its carriage pole loosened and its horses dead and fallen from the sky to the ground.

sa tam parityajya mahāratho ratham |

sakārmukaḥ khaḍga dharaḥ kham utpatat |

tapo abhiyogāt ṛṣiḥ ugra vīryavān |

vihāya deham marutām iva ālayam || 5-47-33

33. parityajya = leaving; ratham = the chariot; saH = that Aksha; mahaarathaH = the great chariot-warrior; sakaarmukaH = with his bow; khaDgadharaH = and wielding a sword; utpatatan = leaping; kham = to the sky; ugra viiryavaan = having a terrible power of penance; vihaaya = leaving; deham = his body; R^iSiH iva = like a sage; (was seen going to); aalayam = the abode; marutaam = of celestials; tapobhiyogaat = because of his Yogic penance.

Leaving the chariot, wielding the bow and sword, that Aksha the chariot-warrior leapt to the sky. Having a terrible power of penance and leaving his body like a sage, he then was seen departing to heaven because of his Yogic penance.

tataḥ kapiḥ tam vicarantam ambare |

patatri rājā anila siddha sevite |

sametya tam māruta vega vikramaḥ |

krameṇa jagrāha ca pādayoḥ dṛḍham || 5-47-34

34. tataH = thereafter; kapiH = Hanuma; maarutatulya vikramaH = with a prowess equal to that of wind; sametya = approaching; tam = Aksha; vicharantam = moving; ambare = in the sky; patatriraajaanila siddha sevite = often frequented by Garuda the eagel; the wind and Siddhas the ascetics endowed with supernatural powers; krameNa = and slowly; jagraaha = grasped; dR^iDham = firmly; tam = his; paadayoH = feet.

Thereafter, Hanuma with his prowess equal to that of wind, approaching Aksha moving in the sky, which is often frequented by Garuda the eagle, the wind and Siddhas the ascetics endowed with supernatural powers, slowly grasped his feet firmly.

sa tam samāvidhya sahasraśaḥ kapiḥ |

mahāuragam gṛhya iva aṇḍaja īśvaraḥ |

mumoca vegāt pitṛ tulya vikramo |

mahī tale samyati vānara uttamaḥ || 5-47-35

35. saH kapiH = that Hanuma; pitR^itulyavikramaH = having a prowess equal to the wind-god; his father; vaanarottamaH = and the excellent one among the monkeys; samaavidhya = spinning round; tam = that Aksha; gR^ihya = grasping; mahoragam = a great serpent; aNDajeswaraH iva = like an eagle; samyati = in the battle; sahasrashaH = for a thosand time; mumocha = and hurled him down; mahaatale = to the floor; vegaat = rapidly.

That Hanuma, with a prowess equal to that of wind-god, his father, and the excellent one among monkeys, spigning round Aksha like grasping a great serpent an eagle for a thousand times in the battle, hurled him down to the floor rapidly.

sa bhagna bāhu ūru kaṭī śiro dharaḥ |

kṣarann asṛn nirmathita asthi locanaḥ |

sa bhinna saṃdhiḥ pravikīrṇa bandhano |

hataḥ kṣitau vāyu sutena rākṣasaḥ || 5-47-36

36. bhagnar baahuuru kaTii shirodharaH = with his arms; thighs; hips and neck broken; asR^ik = blood; kSaran = dripping; nirmathitaasthilochanaH = with his bones and eyes crushed; sambhinnasandhiH = with his joints displaced; pravikiirNa bandhanaH = and with sinews shattered; saH raakSasaH = that demon; hataH = was killed; vaayusutena = by Hanuma; kSitau = on the ground.

With his arms, thighs, hips and neck broken, blood dripping, his bones and eyes crushed, his joints displaced and his sinews shattered, that demon was killed by Hanuma.

mahākapiḥ bhūmi tale nipīḍya tam |

cakāra rakṣo adhipateḥ mahat bhayam |

maharṣibhiḥ cakra caraiḥ mahāvrataiḥ |

sametya bhūtaiḥ ca sayākṣa pannagaiḥ |

suraiḥ ca sa indraiḥ bhṛśa jāta vismayaiḥ |

hate kumāre sa kapiḥ nirīkṣitaḥ || 5-47-37

37. mahaalkapiH = Hanuma; nipiiDya = having crushed; tam = him; bhuumitale = on the floor; chakaara = created; mahat = a great; bhayam = fear; rakSodhipateH = to Ravana; kumaare = Aksha; hate = thus having beeing killed; saH kapiH = Hanuma; niiriikSataH = was seen; sametya = together; bhR^ishajaatavismayaiH = with excessive astonisment; maharSibhiH = by great sages; chakracharaiH = who move everywhere without obstructions; mahaavrataiH = having exalted voes; bhuutaishcha = by spirits; sayakSa pannagaiH = alog with Yakshas the semi-divine beings and Pannagas the serpent-demons; suraishcha = and by celestials; sendraiH = together with Indra the lord of celestials.

Hanuma, having crushed him on the ground, created a great fear to Ravana. Aksha, thus having been killed, Hanuma was gazed on with excessive astonishment by great sages who move everywhere without obstruction and having great voes as also by spirits Yakshas the semidivine beings, Pannagas the serpent-demons and by celestials with Indra the lord of celestials.

nihatya tam vajra suta upama prabham |

kumāram akṣam kṣataja upama īkṣaṇam |

tat eva vīro abhijagāma toraṇam |

kṛta kṣaṇaḥ kāla iva prajā kṣaye || 5-47-38

38. nihatya = killing; tam akSam = that Aksha; vajrisutopama prabham = with a lustre equal to that of Jayantha the son of Indra; kSata jopamakSaNam = and having eyes equal to blood; viiraH = the heroic Hanuma; abhijagaama = reached; tam = that; toraNameva = archy door way again; kaalah iva = like Yama the lord of death; kR^itakSaNaH = expecting in a moment; prajaakSaye = any mortal to be destroyed.

Killing that Aksha, possessing a lustre equal to that of Jayanta the son of Indra the lord of celestials and having his eyes resembling blood, the heroic Hanuma reached the same archy door way again, like Yama the lord of death expecting in a moment any mortal getting destroyed by him.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe saptacatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 48

Introduction

Ravana calls Indrajit and asks him to go for a battle against Hanuma. Indrajit wielding a colourful bow quickly in a chariot to face Hanuma in combat. The arrows discharged by Indrajit are made ineffective by Hanuma, through his peculiar skill of maneuvering them like a wind-god. Realizing that Hanuma cannot be slain, Indrajit merely takes him captive by discharging the unfailing missile presided over by Brahma, the creator. Hanuma falls on the ground motionless. The demons tie him with ropes and drag him to the presence of Ravana. Hanuma yields to their operation of capture, even though capable of aborting it, eager as he was to meet Ravana.

tatastu rakṣodhitirmahātma |

hanūmatākṣe nihate kumāre |

manaḥ samādhāya sa devakalpam |

samādideśendrajitam saroṣaḥ || 5-48-1

1. tataH = thereafter; saH = that; mahaatmaa = the high-minded; rakSodhipatiH = Ravana the king of the demons; kumaare = (when) his son; akSe = Aksha; nihate = having been killed; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; saroSaH = full of anger; samaadhaaya = yet reconciling; maraaH = his mind; samaadidesha = instructed; indrajit = Indrajit; devakalpam = possessing the qualities of a god.

Filled with anger on his son Aksha having been killed by Hanuma, yet reconciling his mind, the high-minded Ravana the king of demons for his part then instructed Indrajit (his eldest son) possessing the qualities of god (as follows):

tvamastravicchastravidām variṣṭhaḥ |

surāsurāṇāmapi śokadātā |

sureṣu sendreṣu ca dṛṣṭakarmā |

pitāmahārādhanasaṃcitāstraḥ || 5-48-2

2. tvam = you; astravit = are acquainted with mystic missiles; variSThaH = you are the foremost; shastravidaam = among those who are conversant with weapons; shokadaataa = you are giver of grief; suraasuraaNaamapi = even to celestials and demons; dR^iSTakarmaa = whose actions are seen; sureSu = by celestials; sendreSu = along with Indra; pitaa mahaaraadhanasamchitaastraH = having missiles acquired by propitiating Brahma the creator.

"You are well acquainted with mystic missiles. You are the foremost among those who are conversant with weapons. You cause anguish even to celestials and demons. Indra and other celestials perceived your performance with your missiles acquired by propitiating Brahma the creator."

tavāstrabalamāsādya sasurāḥ samarudgaṇāḥ |

na śekuḥ samare sthātum sureśvarasamāśritāḥ || 5-48-3

3. sasuraaH = accompanied by celestials; samarudgaNaaH = together with troops of storm-gods; sureshvara samaashritaaH = joining Indra the Lord of celestials; nashekuH = were not able; sthaatum = to endure; samare = in battle; aasaadya = encountering; tava = your; astrabalam = strength of missiles.

"Celestials together with troops of storm-gods joining Indra the lord of celestials were not able to endure the strength of your missiles in battle."

na kaścittriṣu lokeṣu samyuge na gataśramaḥ |

bhujavīryābhiguptaśca tapasā cābhirakṣitaḥ || 5-48-4

deśakālavibhāgajñastvameva matisattamaḥ |

4. na kashchit = no one; triSu lokeSu = in the three worlds; na gatashramaH = was not without a fatigue; samyuge = in the battle (against you); tvameva = you by yourself; matisattamaH = with a great intellect; bhujaviirya = and with strong arms; abhiguptashcha = are protected; abhirakSitaH = you are even protected; tapasaa = by penance; deshkaalavibhaagaJNaH = you are aware of apportioning place and time.

"In a battle against you, every one in the three worlds gets exhausted. You are protected yourself by your great intellect and strong arms. You are guarded by your penance. You are aware of apportioning place and time properly."

na te.astyaśakyam samareṣu karmaṇā |

na te.astyakāryam matipūrvamantraṇe |

na so.asti kaścittriṣu samgraheṣu vai |

na veda yaste.astrabalam balam ca te || 5-48-5

5. naasti = there is nothing; ashakyam = impossible; te = for you; karmaNaa = in acts; samareSu = of war; naasti = there is nothing; akaaryam = impossible to be done; te = by you; mati puurva mantraNe = with your no one whosoever; yaH = who; na veda = does not know; te = your; astrabalam = force of the missiles; te balamcha = and your (physical) strength; triSu samgraheSu = in the three worlds.

"There is nothing impossible for you in your acts of war. With your purposeful thinking, everything is possible for you. There is none in the three worlds, who does not know the force of missiles as also your (physical) strength."

mamānurūpam tapaso balam ca te |

parākramaścāstrabalam ca samyuge |

na tvām samāsādya raṇāvamarde |

manaḥ śramaṃ gacchati niścitārtham || 5-48-6

6. balam = the strength; te tapasaH = of your penance; anuruupam = is like that of; mama = me; paraakramashcha balam cha = as also your prowess and strength; samyuge = in battle; samaasaadya = admitting; tvaam = you; raNaavamarde = in the squeeze of battle; manaH = my mind; na gachchhati = does not get; shramam = weariness; nishchita artham = because of reassurance.

"The strength of your penance as also your prowess and strength in battle resemble mine. Admitting you in the squeeze of battle, my mind does not get fatigues because of the re-assurance."

nihatāḥ kimkarāḥ sarve jambumālī ca rākṣasaḥ |

amātyaputrā vīrāśca pañca senāgrayāyinaḥ || 5-48-7

balāni susamṛddhāni sāśvanāgarathāni ca |

7. sarve = all; kimkaraaH = Kimkaras; raakSasashcha = a demon; jambumaalii = called Jambumali; viiraaH = the heroic; amaatya putraaH = sons of ministers; paN^cha = the fire; senaagra yaayinaH = chiefs of army; nihataaH = have been killed; balaanicha = as also the army; susamR^iddhaani saashvanaaga rathaam cha = along with highly abundant number of horses; elephants and chariots.

"All the Kimkaras, a demon called Jambumali, the heroic sons of ministers and the five chiefs of army have been killed, as also the army together with highly abundant number of horses, elephants and chariots."

sahodaraste dayitaḥ kumāro.akṣaśca sūditaḥ || 5-48-8

na hi teṣveva me sāro yastva yyariniṣūdana |

8. te = your; dayitaH = beloved; sahodaraH = brother; kumaarah akSashcha = Aksha the prince also; suuditaH = has been killled; arniSUdana = O annihilator of enemies!; saaraH = the strength; yaH = which; me = is in me; tvayi = and you; nahi = is indeed not there; teSveva = in them at all.

"Your beloved brother Aksha the prince also has been killed. O annihilator of enemies! The strength which is in me or in you, is indeed not there in them at all."

idam hi dṛṣṭvā matiman mahādbalam |

kapeḥ prabhāvam ca parākramam ca |

tvamātmanaścāpi samīkṣya sāraṃ |

kuruṣva vegam svabalānurūpam || 5-48-9

9. matiman = O intelligent one!; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; idam = this; mahat = great; balam = strength; prabhaavamcha = power; paraakramamcha = and power; kapeH = of the monkey; samiikSya = and keeping in view; aatmanaH = your; saaramchaapi = strength even; kuruSva = exhibit; vegam = your valour; svabalaanuruupam = according to your strength.

"O intelligent one! Seeing the great strength, power and prowess of this monkey and keeping in view your own strength, exhibit your valour accordingly."

balāvamardasvayi samnikṛṣṭe |

yathā gate śāmyati śāntaśatrau |

tathā samīkṣyātmabalam param ca |

samārabhasvāstravidām variṣṭha || 5-48-10

10. samiikSya = keeping in view; aatmabalam = your own strength; paramcha = and of the enemy; variSTha = O the foremost; astravidaam = among those employing missiles; samaarabhasva = exert yourself; yathaa tathaa = in such a way; balaavamardaH shaamyati = that (further) destruction of our army may stop; tvayi = (the moment) you; gate = (whose enemies) have died; tvayi = you; samnikR^iSTe = have arrived near Hanuma.

"Keeping in view your own strength and of the army, O the foremost among those employing missiles, exert yourself in such a way, that further destruction of our army may stop, the moment you, whose enemies have died, have arrived near Hanuma."

na vīrasenā gaṇaśocya (pya) vanti |

na vajramādāya viśālasāram |

na mārutasyāsya gateḥ pramāṇam |

na cāgnikalpaḥ karaṇena hantum || 5-48-11

11. viira = O hero!; senaaH = the armies; na avanti = cannot protect you (before); gaNashochi = the shining monkey who is tormenting they demons; na = there is no use; aadaaya = taking; vajram = a weapon like the thunderbolt; visaala saaram = of an extensive power; na pramaaNam = there is no limit; gateH = to the strength; asya maarutasya = of Hanuma the son of wind-god; na = it is not possible; hantum = to kill; agnikalpaH; the one resembling fire; karaNena = by means of any weapon.

"O hero! The armies cannot protect you, even if they are in multitudes. There is no use taking a weapon like a strong thunder bolt against the monkey. There is no limit to the strength of Hanuma the son of wind-god. It is not possible to kill him, who resembles fire, by means of any weapon."

tamevamartham prasamīkṣya samyak |

svakarmasāmyāddhi samāhitātma |

smaraṃśca divyam dhanuṣo.astravīryam |

vrajākṣatam karma samārabhasva || 5-48-12

12. prasamiikSya = perceiving; samyak = well; tam eva artham = that fact thus; samaahitaatmaa = and with your mind composed by the thought; svakarma saamyaat = that success can be achieved by your own effort; smaramshcha = and remembering; astraviiryam = the strength of arrows; divyam dhanuSaH = of your wonderful bow; craja = go; samaarabhasva = and duly proceed; karma = with your work; akSatam = without any hindrance.

"Perceiving well the fact in this way and with your mind composed by the thought that success can be achieved by your own effort, and remembering the strength of arrows of your wonderful bow, go and duly proceed with your work, without any hindrance."

na khalviyam matiḥ śreṣṭhā yattvām sampreṣayāmyaham |

iyam ca rājadharmāṇām kṣatriyasya matirmatā || 5-48-13

13. iyam matiH = this thought; aham = (that) I; tvaam sampreSayaami itiyat = am sending you; nakhalu = is not indeed; shreSThaa = the best; iyam = this; mataa = is said to be; raajadharmaaNaam = the duties of a king; matiH = and is the commendation; kSatriyasya = of a warrior-class.

"This thought of my sending you is not indeed the best option. But, this decision is said to be according to the duties of a king and is the commendation of a warrior-class."

nānāśastreṣu samgrāme vaiśāradyamariṃdam |

avaśyameva boddhavyam kāmyaśca vijayo raṇe || 5-48-14

14. arimdama = O destroyer of enemies!; vaishaaradyam = the skill; boddhavyam = is to be learnt; avashyameva = surely; naanaashastreSu = in various kinds of weapons; samgraame = in battle; vijayashcha = victory too; kaamya = is to be aspired; raNe = in battle.

"O destroyer of enemies! You have to learn surely the skill to employ various weapons in battle. You have to aspire for a victory too in battle."

tataḥ pitustadvacanam niśamya |

pradakṣiṇam kakṣasutaprabhāvaḥ |

cakāra bhartāramadīnasattvo |

raṇāya vīraḥ pratipannabuddhiḥ || 5-48-15

15. tataH = then; nishamya = hearing; tatvachanam = that word; pituH = of his father; viiraH = the strong demon; Indrajit; dakSasuta prabhaavaH = having power similar to that of gods; adiina sattvaH = with an undepressed mind; pratipannabuddhiH = and with his intellect resolved; raNaaya = for the battle; pradakSiNam chakaara = performed a circumambulation; bhartaaram = around Ravana the lord.

Hearing the words of his father, Indrajit the strong demon, possessing a power similar to that of gods, with an undepressed mind and with his intellect resolved to fight, performed a circumambulation in honour of Ravana the lord.

tatasaiḥ svagaṇairiṣṭairindrajit pratipūjitaḥ |

yaddhoddhataḥ kṛtotsāhaḥ samgrāmam pratyapadyata || 5-48-16

16. pratipuujitaH = Acclaimed; taiH iSTaiH svagaNaiH = by the beloved people of his own class; indrajit = Indrajit; yuddhoddhataH = who was violent in battle; tataH = then; pratyapadyata = entered; samgraamam = the battle; kR^itotsaahaH = with an accomplished enthusiasm.

Acclaimed by the beloved people of his own class, Indrajit who was violent in battle then entered the battle-field with an accomplished enthusiasm.

śrīmān padmapalāśākṣo rākṣasādhipateḥ sutaḥ |

nirjagāma mahātejāḥ samudra iva parvasu || 5-48-17

17. raakSasaadhipateH sutaH = Indrajit the son of Ravana; shriimaan = the illustrious; padmapalaashaakSaH = having eyes similar to lotus-petals; mahaatejaaH = endowed with extra-ordinary energy; nirjagaama = rushed forth; samudraH iva = like an ocean; parvasu = on full moon days.

Indrajit, the illustrious son of Ravana, having eyes like lotus-petals and endowed with extra ordinary energy, rushed forth like an ocean on full-moon days.

sa pakṣirājopamatulyavegai |

rvyāldaiścaturbhiḥ sitatīkṣṇadamṣṭraiḥ |

ratham samāyuktamasamgavegam |

samārurohendrajidindrakalpaḥ || 5-48-18

18. saH indrajit = that Indrajit; indrakalpaH = equal to Indra the lord of celestials; samaaruroha = ascended; ratham = a chariot; asamga vegam = with unchecked swiftness; samaayuktam = and yoked; chaturbhiH = with four; vyaaLaiH = tigers; sita tiikSNa damSTraiH = having sharp teeth; pakSiraaja tulya vegaiH = having their swiftness equal to Garuda the king of eagles.

That Indrajit, alike Indra the lord of celestials, ascended a chariot with unchecked speed and yoked with four sharp-toothed tigers, having their swiftness similar to Garuda the king of eagles.

sa rathī dhanvinām śreṣṭhaḥ śastrajño.astravidām varaḥ |

rathenābhiyayau kṣipram hanumānyatra so.abhavat || 5-48-19

19. saH = that Indrajit; rathii = the chariot- warrior; shreSThahaH = the best; dhanvinaam = among the wielders of bow; shastrajJNaH = skilled in the use of weapons; varaH = and excellent; shatravidaam = among those proficient in the use of missiles; abhiyayau = went; shiighram = swiftly; rathen = in his chariot; yatra = to where; saH hanuman = that Hanuma; abhavat = was.

That Indrajit, the chariot-warrior, best among the wielders of bow, skilled in the use of weapons and excellent among those proficient in the use of missiles, went swiftly in his chariot to where Hanuma was.

sa tasya rathanirghoṣam jyāsvanam kārmukasya ca |

niśamya harivīro.asau samprahR^ṣṭataro.abhavat || 5-48-20

20. nishamya = hearing; tasya rathanirghoSam = the rattling sound of his chariot; jyaasvanamcha = and a twang of bow-string; kaarmukasya = of his bow; asau hariviiraH = Hanuma; such a heroic monkey; abhavat = became; samprahR^iSTataraH = more thrilled with delight.

Hearing the rattling sound of Indrajit's chariot and a twang of his bow, the heroic Hanuma became more thrilled with delight.

sumahāccāpamādāya śitaśalyāṃśca sāyakān |

hanumantamabhipretya jagāma raṇapaṇḍitaḥ || 5-48-21

21. raNapaN^DitaH = Indrajit; skilled in warfare; aadaaya = taking; sumahat = a very big; chaapam = bow; shita shalyaan saayakaan = with pointed arrows; jagaama = proceeded; abhipretya = aiming towards; hanumantam = Hanuma.

Indrajit, skilled in warfare, taking a very big bow with pointed arrows, went aiming towards Hanuma.

tasmiṃstataḥ samyati jātaharṣe |

raṇāya nirgacchati cāpapāṇau |

diśaśca sarvāḥ kaluṣā babhūvu |

rmṛgāśca raudrā bahudhā vineduḥ || 5-48-22

22. tataH = then; tasmin = that Indrajit; jaataharSe = rejoiced; samyati = in battle; nirgachchhati sati = was going ahead; raNaaya = to the combat; chaapapaaNau = with a bow in his hand; sarvaaH = all; dishaH = the quarters; babhuuvuH = became; kaluSaaH = gloomy; raudraaH = ferocious; mR^igaashcha = animals; vineduH = howled; bahudhaa = in many ways.

While that Indrajit who was energetic in battle, was going ahead to the combat, with a bow in his hand, all the quarters became gloomy and ferocious animals howled in many ways.

samāgatāstatra tu nāgayakṣā |

maharṣayaścakracarāśca siddhāḥ |

nabhaḥ samāvṛtya ca pakṣisamghā |

vineduruccaiḥ paramaprahṛṣṭāḥ || 5-48-23

23. naagayakSas = Nagas and Yakshas; chakracharaaH maharSaaH = great sages moving in astronomical circles; siddhaashcha = Siddhas; pakSisamghaaH = and a multitude of birds; nabhaH samaavR^itya = going round the sky; samaagataaH = gathered; tatra = there; vineduH = and clamoured; uchchhaiH = loudly; paramaprahR^iSTaaH = with a great rejoice.

Nagas and Yakshas, great sages moving in astronomical circles, Siddhas and a multitude of birds going around the sky, gathered there and clamoured loudly with a great rejoice.

āyāntam saratham dR^ṣṭvā tūrṇamandrijitam kapiḥ |

vinanāda mahānādam vyavardhata ca vegavān || 5-48-24

24. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; indrajitam = Indrajit; aayaantam = coming; tuurNam = swiftly; saratham = with the chariot; kapiH = Hanuma; vinanaada = made a noise; mahaanaadam = with great resonance; vyavardhata cha = and grew up his body; vegavaan = speedily.

Seeing Indrajit coming swiftly with the chariot, Hanuma made a noise with great resonance and grew up his body speedily.

indrajittu ratham divyamāsthitaścitrakārmukaḥ |

dhanurviṣphārayāmāsa taṭidūrjitanissvanam || 5-48-25

25. aasthitaH = ascending; divyam rathan = on his wonderful chariot; chitrakaarmukaH = and wielding a colourful bow; indrajit tu = Indrajit; on his part; visphaarayaamaasa = stretched; dhanuH = his bow; taTiduurjitaniHsvanam = which made a glaring sound like that accompanying a stroke of lightning.

Ascending on his wonderful chariot and wielding a colourful bow, Indrajit on his part, stretched his bow, which made a glaring sound like that accompanying a stroke lightning.

tataḥ sametāvatitīkṣṇavegau |

mahābalau tau raṇanirviśaṅkau |

kapiśca rakṣodhipatestanūjaḥ |

surāsurendraniva baddhavairau || 5-48-26

26. tataH = thereupon; tau = those (two warriors); kapishcha = Hanuma; tanuujaH = and the son; rakSodhipate = of Ravana; atitiikSNa vegau = possessing great velocity; mahaabalau = and a great strength; raNa nirvishaN^kau = fearless in combat; sametau = confronted in battle; suraasurendraaviva = like Indra the Lord of celestials and the lord of demons; baddhavairau = who tightened hostility with each other.

Those two warriors, Hanuma and Indrajit, possessing great velocity and a great strength as also fearless in combat, confronted in the battle like Indra the Lord of celestials and Ravana the Lord of demons who tightened hostility with each other.

sa tasya vīrasya mahārathasya |

dhanuṣmataḥ samyati sammatasya |

śarapravegam vyahanatpravṛddha |

ścacāra mārge pituraprameyaḥ || 5-48-27

27. saH = that Hanuma; aprameyaH = of immeasurable strength; pravR^iddhaH = having grown up his body; vyahavat = aborted; sharapravegam = the swiftness of arrows; tasya viirasya = of that Indrajit; mahaarathaH = the great chariot-warrior; dhanuSmataH = wielder of a bow; chachaara = (Hanuma) wheeled about; maarge = in the path; pituH = of his father; the wind-god.

Hanuma, of immeasurable strength, having expanded his body, aborted the swiftness of arrows of that Indrajit, the great chariot-warrior, the wielder of a bow and well-renowned in battle. Hanuma wheeled about in the path of wind-god, his father.

tataḥ śrānāyatatīkṣṇaśalyān |

supatriṇaḥ kāñcanacitrapuṅkhān |

mumoca vīraḥ paravīrahantā |

sunannatān vajranipātavegān || 5-48-28

28. tataH = then; viiraH = the heroic Indrajit; paraviirahantaa = the destroyer of strong enemies; mumocha. Discharged; sharaan = arrows; aayata tikSNa shalyaan = with long and sharp points; supatriNaH = having beautiful feathers; kaaN^chana chitrapuNJNaan = provided with picturesque golden shafts; susannataan = with good inclination; vajranipaata vegan = and swift as lightning.

Then, the heroic Indrajit, the destroyer of strong enemies, discharged long and sharp-pointed arrows, having beautiful feathers, provided with picturesque golden shafts, with good inclination and as swift as lightning.

tataḥ sa tatsyandananiḥsvanam ca |

mṛdaṅgabherīpaṭahasvanam ca |

vikṛṣyamāṇasya ca kārmukasya |

niśamya ghoṣam punarutpapāta || 5-48-29

29. tataH = then; nishamya = hearing; tatsyandananiHsvanamcha = the rattling sound of the chariot; mR^idaN^gabheriipaTaha svanamcha = and the sound of wooden tomtoms; kettledrums and war-drums; ghoSam = and the sound; kaarmukasya = of the bow-string; vikR^iSyamaaNasya = being plucked; saH = that Hanuma; utpapaata = sprang up; punaH = again.

Hearing the rattling sound of the chariot and the sound of wooden tomtoms, kettledrums and war-drums as also the sound of the bow-string being plucked, Hanuma sprang up again.

śarāṇāmantareṣvāśu vyavartata mahākapiḥ |

haristasyābhilakṣyasya moghayan lakṣyasamgraham || 5-48-30

30. moghayan = making useless; lakSya samgraham = the totality of target; tasya = of Indrajit; abhilakSyasya = who was skilled in hitting his target; hariH = Hanuma; mahaakapiH = the great monkey; aashu = swiftly; vyavartata = wheeled about; antareSu = between; sharaaNaam = the arrows.

Making the total target of Indrajit who was skilled in hitting his target useless, Hanuma the great monkey swiftly wheeled about between the arrows.

śarāṇāmagratastasya punaḥ samabhivartata |

prasārya hastau hanumānutpapātānilātmajaḥ || 5-48-31

31. hanuman = Hanuma; anilaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; samabhivartata = stayed; agrataH = in front; tasya sharaaNaam = of his arrows; punaH = again; prasaarya = and stretching out; hastau = his hands; utpapaata = (he) sprang up.

Hanuma, the son of wind-god, again stayed in front of his arrows and stretching out his hands, sprang up.

tāvubhau vegasampannau raṇakarmaviśāradau |

sarvabhūtamanogrāhi cakraturyuddhamuttamam || 5-48-32

32. tau = ubhau = those two warriors; vegasampannau = full of swiftness; raNakarma vishaaradau = and skilled in warfare; chakratuH = staged; uttamam yuddham = an excellent battle; sarvabhuuta mano graahi = which captivated the minds of all beings.

Those two warriors, full of swiftness and skilled in their war-fare, staged an excellent battle, which captivated the minds of all beings.

hanumato veda na rākṣaso.antram |

na mārutistasya mahātmano.antaram |

parasparam nirviṣahau babhūvatuḥ |

sameta tau devasamānavikramau || 5-48-33

33. raakSasaH = Indrajit; na veda = could not know; antaram = the weakness; tasya mahaatmanaH = the weakness of the high-minded Indrajit; tau = those two warriors; devasamaana vikramau = who were equal in prowess to gods; sametya = coming into collision; parasparam = with each other into; babhuuvatuH = became; nirviSahau = unbearable.

Indrajit could not know the weakness of Hanuma, nor did Hanuma know the weakness of high-minded Indrajit. Those two warriors, who were equal in prowess to gods, coming into collision with each other, became unbearable to each other.

tatastu lakṣye sa vihanyamāne |

śareṣvamogheṣu ca saṃpatatsu |

jagāma cintām mahatīm mahātmā |

samādhisamyogasamāhitātmā || 5-48-34

34. lakSye = the aim (of his arrows); vihanyamaane = getting aborted; amogheSushareSu = and (even) unfailing arrows; sampatatsu = falling down; sah = that Indrajit; mahaatmaa = the high-minded demon; samaadhisamyoga samaahitaatmaa = who was well known for hitting his target; jagaama = got; mahatiim = a great; chintaam = thought.

The aim of his arrows getting aborted and even his unfailing arrows falling down, the high-minded Indrajit, who was well-known for hitting his target, got hold of a great thought.

tato matim rākṣasarājasūnu |

ścakāra tasmin harivīramukhye |

avadhyatām tasya kapeḥ samīkṣya |

katham nigacchediti nigrahārtham || 5-48-35

35. samiikSya = keeping in view; tasya kapeH = of that monkey; avadhyataam = being incapable of being slain; raakSasa raja suunuH = Indrajit; Ravana's son; tataH = then; chakaara = formed; matim = an idea; katham it = as to how; nigachchhet = to resort; nigrahaartham = to capture of; tasmin = that; hariviira mukhye = Hanuma; the chief of monkey-warriors.

Keeping in view of that monkey being incapable of being slain, Indrajit, Ravana's son then formed an idea as to how to resort to capture of that Hanuma the chief of monkey-warriors.

tataḥ paitāmaham vīraḥ so.astramastravidām varaḥ |

saṃdadhe sumahātejāstam hariprāram prati || 5-48-36

36. saH = that Indrajit; viiraH = the warrior; varaH = excellent; astravidaam = among the knowers of missiles; sumahaatejaaH = and possessing a great splendor; tataH = then; samdadhe = fitted to his bow; astram = a missile; paitaamaham = presided over by Brahma; the creator.

That warrior, Indrajit, excellent among the knowers of missiles and possessing a great splendor, then fitted to his bow, a missile presided over by Brahma the creator.

avadhyo.ayamiti jñātvā tamastreṇāstratattvavit |

nijagrāha mahābāhurmārutātmajamindrajit || 5-48-37

37. indrajit = Indrajit; astratattvavit = who knows the true nature of missiles; mahaabaahuH = and the long-armed; jJNaatvaa = feeling certain; iti = that; ayam = he; avadhyaH = was incapable of being killed; nijagraaha = bound; tam = that; maarutaatmajam = Hanuma the son of wind-god; astreNa = by that missile presided over by Brahama the creator.

Indrajit, who knows the true nature of missiles, feeling certain that he was incapable of being killed, bound that Hanuma, the son of wind-god, by that presided over by Brahma the creator.

tena baddhastato.astreṇa rākṣasena sa vānaraḥ |

abhavannirviceṣṭaśca papāta sa mahītale || 5-48-38

38. tataH = then; baddhaH = fastened; astreNa = with the weapon; raakSasena = by the demon; saH vaanaraH = that Hanuma; abhavat = became; nirvicheSTaH = motionless; saH = He = papaata = fell; mahiitale = on the ground.

Fastened with the weapon discharged by the demon, Hanuma became motionless and fell down on the ground.

tato.atha buddhvā sa tadastrabandham |

prabhoḥ prabhāvādvigatātmavegaḥ |

pitāmahānugrahamātmanaśca |

vicintayāmāsa haripravītaḥ || 5-48-39

39. atha = then; tataH = therefore; buddhvaa = realizing; tadastrabandham = that he had been bound by a missile; prabhoH prabhaavaat = presided over by Brahma the Lord (of creation); saH haripraviiraH = that Hanuma; vigataatma vegaH = failing to keep his swiftness; vichintayaamaasa = remembered; pitaamahaanugraham = about the favour of Brahma the Creator; aatmanaH = to him.

Realizing that he had been bound by a missile presided over by Brahma the Lord of creation that Hanuma failing to keep his swiftness, considered it to be a favour of Brahma the creator done to him.

tatah svāyambhuvairmanrairbrahmastramabhimantritam |

hanumāṃścintayāmāsa varadānam pitāmahāt || 5-48-40

40. brahmaastram = (knowing it) to be missile presided over by Brahma the creator; abhimantram = and consecrated; mantraiH = by spells; svaayambhuvaiH = sacred to Brahma the creator; hanuman = Hanuma; tataH = then; chintayaamaasa = recollected; varadaanam = a boon got; pitaamahaat = by Lord Brahama; the grand-father of the entire creation.

Knowing it to be a missile presided over by Brahma the creator and consecrated by spells sacred to Brahma, the creator, Hanuma then recollected a boon got by Lord Brahma, the grand father of the entire creation.

na me.astrabandhasya ca śaktirasti |

mimokṣaṇe lokaguroḥ prabhāvāt |

ityeva matvā vihito.astrabandho |

mayātmayoneranuvartitavyaḥ || 5-48-41

41. me = to me; naasti = there is no; shaktiH = capacity; vimokSaNe = to liberate; astrabandhasya = of this bondage of the missile; prabhaavaat = due to the power; lokaguroH = of Brahma the father of the world; itvena = thus; matvaa = knowing; astrabandhaH = the bondage through the missile; aatma yoneH = presided over by Brahma; the self born creator; vihataH = imposed by the enemy; anuvartitavyaH = (it) must be obeyed; mayaa = by me.

"I have no capacity to liberate from the bondage of the missile due to the power of Brahma the father of the world. Thus knowing the bondage, through the missile presided over by Brahma the self-born creator imposed by the enemy, it must be obeyed by me."

sa vīryamastrasya kapirvicārya |

pitāmahānugrahamātmanaśca |

vimokṣaśaktim paricintayitvā |

pitāmāhāzznāmanuvartate sma || 5-48-42

42. vichaarya = thinking; viiryam = of the potency; astrasya = of the missile; pitaamaha anugrahamcha = and the grace of Brahma the grandfather of the entire creation enjoyed; aatmanaH = by him; parichintayitvaa = and thinking; vimokSashaktim = about his capacity to liberate from it (which was going to alight on him after a while); saH kapiH = that Hanuma; anuvartatesma = obeyed; pitaamahaaJNaam = the command of Brahma; the grandfather of the entire creation.

Thinking of the potency of the missile and the grace of Brahma, the grandfather of the entire creation enjoyed by him, and thinking about his capacity to liberate from it (which was going to alight on him after a while) that Hanuma obeyed the command of Brahma the grand father of the entire creation.

astreṇāpi hi baddhasya bhayam mama na jāyate |

pitāmaham hendrābhyām rakṣitasyānilena ca || 5-48-43

43. me = to me; rakSitasya = being protected; pitaamaha mahendraabhyaam = by Brahma; Indra; anilenacha = and the wind-god; bhayam = a fear; najaayate = does not arise; baddhasyaapi = eventhough fastened; astreNa = by the missile.

"Since I am being protected by Brahma, Indra and the wind-god, I do not have fear, eventhough I am fastened by the missile."

grahaṇe cāpi rakṣobhirmahanme guṇadarśanam |

rākṣasendreṇa samvādastasmādgṛhṇantu mām pare || 5-48-44

44. me = to me; grahaNechaapi = even if captured; rakSobhiH = by the demons; mahat guNadarshanan = there will be a great advantage being foreseen; samvaadaH = there will be a dialogue; raakSasendreNa = with Ravana; tasmaat = therefore; pare = (let) the enemies; gR^ihNantu = capture; maam = me.

"Even if I were captured by the demons, a great advantage is foreseen. There will be a dialogue with Ravana. Therefore, let the enemies capture me."

sa niścitārthaḥ paravīrahantā |

samīkṣyakārī vinivṛttaceṣṭaḥ |

paraiḥ prasahyābhigatairnigṛhya |

nanāda taistaiḥ paribhartsyamānaḥ || 5-48-45

45. saH = that Hanuma; paraviirahantaa = the destroyer of his enemies; samiiSya kaarii = and who acted after fully considering the pros and cons; nishchitaarthaH = ascertained his objective; vinivR^ittacheSTaH = and stayed motionless; abhigataiH = approached; nigR^ihya = and captured; prasahya = forcibly; paraiH taiHtaiH = by different enemies; paribhartasyamaanaH = and frightened by them; nanaada = he made a loud scream.

That Hanuma, the destroyer of enemies and who acted after fully considering the pros and cons, ascertained his objective and stayed motionless. Approached and captured forcibly by the enemies as also frightened by them, he made a loud scream.

tatastam rākṣasā dṛṣṭvā nirviceṣṭamariṃdamam |

babandhuḥ śaṇavalkaiśca drumacīraiśca samhataiḥ || 5-48-46

46. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; taam = that Hanuma; arimdamam = the destroyer of enemies; nirvicheSTam = falling motionless; rakSasaaH = the demons; tatah = then; babandhuH = tied (him); samhataiH shaNavalkaishcha = with plaited chords of hemp; drumachiiraishcha = and bark of trees.

Seeing that Hanuma, the destroyer of enemies falling motionless, the demons then tied him with plaited chords of hemp and bark of trees.

sa rocayāmāsa paraiśca bandhanam |

praśya vīrairabhinigraham ca |

kaurūhalānmām yadi rākṣasendro |

draṣṭo vyavasyediti niścitārthaḥ || 5-48-47

47. saH = Hanuma; rochayaamaasa = approved prasahya = of being forcibly; bandhanam = bound; paraiH = by the enemies; abhinigrahancga = and reviled by them; iti nishchitaarthaH = with an assured feeling that; raakSasendraH = Ravana; vyavasyedyadi = might make an effort; draSTum = to see; maam = me; kantuuhalaat = by curiosity.

Hanuma approved of being forcibly bound and reviled by the enemies, with an assured feeling that Ravana was curious as he was, to see him.

sa baddhastena valkena vimukto.astreṇa vīryavān |

astrabandhaḥ sa cānyam hi na bandhamanuvartate || 5-48-48

48. saH viiryavaan = that powerful Hanuma; baddhaH = tied; tena valkena = with those chords of hemp and bark; vimuktaH = was relieved; astreNa = of the missile; saH astrabandhaH = (since) the bondage of that missile; naanuvartate hi = does not indeed coexist; anyam bandham = with another bondage.

That powerful Hanuma, tied with those chords of hemp and bark, was relieved of the missile, since the bondage of that missile does not indeed coexist with another bondage.

athendrajittu drumacīrabaddham |

vicārya vīraḥ kapisattamam tam |

vimuktamastreṇa jagāma cintām |

nānyena baddho hyanuvartate.astram || 5-48-49

49. vichaarya = conceiving; tam = that; kapisattmam = Hanuma the foremost among the monkeys; drumachiirabaddham = bound with the bark of trees; vimuktam = as having been relieved; astreNa = of the missile; viiraH = the heroic; indrajittu = Indrajit on his part; atha = then; jagaama = got hold of chintaam = a thought (as follows); baddhaH = a person tied; anyena = with other means; naanuvartate hi = cannot indeed be obliged; astram = by the missile.

Conceiving that Hanuma the foremost among the monkeys, bound with the bark of trees, as having been relieved of the missile, the heroic Indrajit, on his part, then became thoughtful as follows: "A person tied with other means cannot indeed be bound again by the missile."

aho mahatkarma kṛtam nirarthakam |

na rākṣasairmantragatirvimṛṣṭā |

punaśa mantre vihate.astramanya |

tpravartate saṃśayitāḥ sma sarve || 5-48-50

50. aho = alas!; mahat = a great; karma = exploit; kR^itam = as been made; nirarthakam = futile; mantragatiH = the scope of the mystic formula; na vimR^iSTaa = has not been considered; raakSasaiH = by the demons; mantre = once the spell; vihate = has been made ineffective; anyat = another; astram = missile; na pravartate = cannot be operative; sarve = all of us; sma = became; samshayitaah = jeopardised.

"Alas! My great exploit has been rendered futile. The scope of the mystic formula has not been considered by the demons. Once the spell has been made ineffective, another missile cannot be operative. All of us became jeopardized."

astreṇa hanumān mukto nātmānamavabudhyata |

kṛṣyamāṇastu rakṣobhistaiśca bandhairnipīḍitaḥ || 5-48-51

51. hanumaan = Hanuma; muktaH = liberated; astreNa = by the missile; kR^iSya maaNastu = being dragged away; rakSobhiH = by the demons; nipiiDitaH = and afflicted; bandhaiH = by the ties of ropes; na avabudhyata = could not perceive; aatmaanam = his own liberated from the missile.

Hanuma, liberated from the missile being dragged away by the demons and afflicted by the ties of ropes, could not realize that he was liberated from the missile.

hanyamānastataḥ krūrai rākṣasaiḥ kāṣṭhamuṣṭibhiḥ |

samīpe rākṣasendrasya prākṛṣyata sa vānaraḥ || 5-48-52

52. tataH = then; saH vaanaraH = that Hanuma; hanyamaanaH = being beaten; kaaSTha muSTibhiH = with sticks and fists; kruuraiH raakSasaiH = by the cruel demon; praakR^iSyata = was dragged; samiipam = to the vicinity; raakSasendrasya = of Ravana.

That Hanuma, then being beaten with sticks and fists by the cruel demons, was dragged to the vicinity of Ravana.

athendrajittam prasamīkṣya mukta |

mastreṇa baddham drumacīrasūtraiḥ |

vyadarśayattatra mahābalam tam |

haripravīram sagaṇāya rājñe || 5-48-53

53. atha = then; prasamiikSya = considering; tam = that Hanuma; baddham = tied; drumachiira suutraiH = with barks of trees and ropes; muktam = (but_ liberated; astreNa = by the missile; indrajit = Indrajit; atha = thereupon; vyadarshayat = showed; tam mahaabalam = that mighty; haripraviiram = jewel among the monkeys; raajJNe = to the king; tatra = there; sagaNaaya = along with a body of his attendants.

Then, recognizing that Hanuma, tied with barks of trees and ropes, but liberated by the missile, Indrajit slowed that mighty Hanuma the jewel among the monkeys, to Ravana there sitting along with a body of his attendants.

tam mattamiva mātaṅgam baddham kapivarottamam |

rākṣasā rākṣasendrāya rāvaṇāya nyavedayan || 5-48-54

54. raakSasaaH = the demon; nyavedayan = showed; raakSasendraaya raavaNaaya = to Ravana the king of demons; tam baddham = that captured Hanuma; kapivarottamam = the jewel among the foremost of monkeys; mattam maataN^gamiva = who was like an elephant in rut.

The demons showed to Ravana, the king of demons that captured Hanuma, the jewel among the foremost of monkeys who looked like an elephant in rut.

ko.ayam kasya kuto vātra kim kāryam ko vyapāśrayaḥ |

iti rākṣasavīrāṇām tatra samjjñire katheḥ || 5-48-55

55. raakSasaviiraaNaam = from the heroic demons; sajajJNire = were generated; tatra = there; iti = (as follows); kaH = who; ayam = is this being; kasya = whose servant is he?; kim = what; kaaryam = is his pursuit?; kaH = who; vyapaashrayaH = is his ally?.

So went round the following conversations from the heroic demons there: "Who is this being? Whose savant is he? Where has he come from? What is his pursuit? Who is his alley?"

hanyatām dahyatām vāpi bhakṣyatāmiti cāpare |

rākṣasāstatra samkruddhāḥ parasparamathābruvan || 5-48-56

56. atha = thereafter; apare = some; raakSasaaH = demons; samkruddhaaH = highly enraged; abruvat = said; parasparam = to one another; iti = as follows; hanyataam = let this monkey be killed; dahyataamchaapi = even roasted (alive); bhakSyataam = and devoured.

Thereafter, some demons, highly enraged, said to one another as follows: "Let this monkey be killed, even roasted alive and devoured."

attitya mārgam sahasā mahātmā |

sa tatra rakṣodhipapādamūle |

dadarśa rājñaḥ paricāravṛddhān |

gṛham mahāratnavibhūṣitam ca || 5-48-57

57. atiitya = after crossing over; maargam = the path; sahasaa = swiftly; saH mahaatmaa = that high-souled Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; tatra = there; gR^iham = the palace; raajJNaH = of Ravana; mahaaratna vibhuuSitam = decorated with highly precious stones; parichaara vR^iddaan = and his elderly attendants; rakSodhipa paadamuule = at the feet of Ravana.

After crossing over the path swiftly, the high-souled Hanuma saw there the palace of Ravana, decorated with highly precious stones and his elderly attendants sitting at the feet of Ravana.

sa dadarśa mahātejā rāvaṇaḥ kapisattamam |

rakṣobhirvikṛtākāraiḥ kṛṣyamāṇamitastataḥ || 5-48-58

58. saH raavaNaH = that Ravana; mahaatejaaH = with a highly excited energy; dadarsha = saw; kapisattamam = Hanuma the foremost of monkeys; kR^iSya maaNam = being dragged; itastataH = hitter and thither; rakSobhiH = by demonsl; vikR^itaakaaraiH = of ugly countenance.

That Ravana, who was endowed with an extraordinary energy, saw Hanuma the foremost of monkeys, being dragged hither and thither by demons of ugly countenance.

rākṣasādhipatim cāpi dadarśa kapisattamaḥ |

tejobalasamāyuktam tapanta miva bhāskaram || 5-48-59

59. kapisattamaH cha = Hanuma; the jewel among monkeys; too; dadarsha = saw; raakSasaadhipatum = Ravana the king of demons; tejobala samaayuktam = charged with luster and strength; tapantam = blazing; bhaaskaram iva = like the sun.

Hanuma the jewel among the monkeys also saw Ravana the king of demons, charged with luster and strength and blazing like the sun.

sa roṣasamvartitatāmradṛṣṭi |

rdaśānanastam kapimanvavekṣya |

athopaviṣṭān kulaśīlavṛddhan |

samādiśattam prati mantrimukhyān || 5-48-60

60. saH dashaananaH = that Ravana; roSasamvartita taamradR^iSTiH = rolling his red-hot eyes with rage; anvakSya = by seeing; tam kapim = that Hanuma; atha = and thereafter; mantri mukhyaana = important ministers; kulashiila vR^iddhaan = who were elder by clan and character; upaviSTaan = sitting there; samaadishat = ordered; (to know); tam prati = about that Hanuma.

That Ravana, rolling his red-hot eyes with rage by seeing that Hanuma and thereafter seeing his important ministers who were elder to his by clan and character sitting there, ordered them to interrogate Hanuma.

yathākramam taiḥ sa kapirvipṛṣṭaḥ |

kāryārthamarthasya ca mūlamādau |

nivedayāmāsa harīśvarasya |

dūtaḥ sakāśādahamāgato.asmi || 5-48-61

61. vipR^iSTaH = questioned; yathaakramam = as per order; taiH = by those ministers; kaaryaartham = about the purpose of his operation; muulam = and the source; arthasya = of his act; saH kapiH = that Hanuma; nivedayaamaasa = informed; adau = at the outset; aagataH asmi = "I came; duutaH = harishvarasya sakaashaat = from the presence of Sugreeva.

Questioned, as per order, by those ministers as to the purpose of his operation and the motive of his act, that Hanuma at the outset informed, "I came from Sugreeva as an envoy."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe aṣṭacatvāriṃśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 49

Introduction

Hanuma sees well-adorned Ravana, who is seated on a well-decorated throne of crystal. He is surrounded by four ministers viz., Durdhara, Prahasta, Mahaparshva and Nikumbha. Surprised to behold the splendor and glory of Ravana, Hanuma believes that he could even rule heaven along with Indra, but for his gross unrighteousness, which pulled him down.

tataḥ sa karmaṇā tasya vismito bhīma vikramaḥ |

hanumān roṣa tāmra akṣo rakṣo adhipam avaikṣata || 5-49-1

1. tataH = then; saH hanuman = that Hanuma; bhiima vikramaH = with a terrific prowess; krodha taamraakSaH = was enraged and with his red-hot eyes; avaikSata = saw; rakSodhipam = that Ravana; vismitaH = was surprised; tena tasya = by that Indrait's; karmaNaa = deed.

Then, Hanuma with a terrific prowess, was enraged (at his capture and his being dragged) and saw Ravana with his red hot eyes. He was surprised by that deed of Indrajit.

bhrājamānam mahāarheṇa kāncanena virājatā |

muktā jāla āvṛtena atha mukuṭena mahādyutim || 5-49-2

2. (Ravana) mahaadyutim = was endowed with a great splendor; bhraajamaanam = and shone; viraajataa = with a glittering; mahaarheNa = and precious; makuTena = diadem; kaaN^chanena = of gold; atha = and; muktaa jaalaavR^itena = encircled with strings of pearls.

Ravana was endowed with a great splendor and shone with a glittering and precious diadem of gold as also encircled with strings of pearls.

vajra samyoga samyuktaiḥ mahāarha maṇi vigrahaiḥ |

haimaiḥ ābharaṇaiḥ citraiḥ manasā iva prakalpitaiḥ || 5-49-3

3. (That Ravana was adorned) chitraiH haimaiH aabharaNaiH = with bright-coloured gold ornaments; vajra samyoga yuktaiH = inlaid with diamonds; mahaarha maNi vigrahaiH = and decorated with worthy gems; prakalpitairiva = which appeared as though prepared with the mind.

That Ravana was adorned with bright-coloured gold ornaments, inlaid with diamonds and decorated with worthy gems, which appeared as though they were prepared with the mind.

mahāarha kṣauma samvītam rakta candana rūṣitam |

svanuliptam vicitrābhiḥ vividhabhiḥ ca bhaktibhiḥ || 5-49-4

4. (Ravana) mahaarha Khaumasamviitam = was attired in very costly silk; raktachandananruuSitam = and smeared with red sandal-paste; svanuliptam = and well-painted; vividhaabhishcha = with various; vichitraabhiH = brightly coloured; bhaktibhiH = designs.

Ravana was attired in very costly silk and his body was smeared with red-sandal paste and well painted with various brightly coloured designs.

vipulaiḥ darśanīyaiḥ ca rakṣa akṣaiḥ bhīma darśanaiḥ |

dīpta tīkṣṇa mahādamṣṭraiḥ pralamba daśanac cadaiḥ || 5-49-5

śirobhiḥ daśabhiḥ vīram bhrājamānam mahāojasam |

nānā vyāla samākīrṇaiḥ śikharaiḥ iva mandaram || 5-49-6

5; 6. (Ravana looked) vichitram = strange; dashabhiH shirobhiH = with his ten heads; bhiimadarshanaiH = with terrible looking; darshaniiyaiH = yet good-looking; raktaakSaiH = red eyes; diipta tiikSNa mahaadamSTraiH = with brilliant sharp enormous teeth; pralamba dashanahchhadaiH = and protruding lips; viiram = a daring demon; mahaujasam = endowed with extraordinary vigour; bhraajamaanam = shining brightly; mandaram iva = as Mount Mandra; shikharaiH = with its peaks; naanaa vyaaLasamaakiirNaiH = and infested with snakes of different varieties.

Ravana looked strange with his ten heads, having terrible-looking yet good-looking pair of red eyes each, with brilliant sharp enormous teeth and protruding lips, like a daring demon endowed with extra ordinary vigour, shining brightly as Mount Mandara with its peaks and infested with snakes of different varieties.

nīla añjana caya prakhyam hāreṇa urasi rājatā |

pūrṇa candra ābha vaktreṇa sabalākam iva ambudam || 5-49-7

7. (Ravana) raajataa = was shining; haareNa = with a pearl necklace; urasi = on his bosom; niilaaN^anachayaprakhyam = looking like a mass of blue antimony; puurNachandraabhavaktrNa = but with his countenance shining like the full moon; ambudamiva = and appearing like a cloud; sabaalaarkam = illumined by the rising sun.

Ravana was having a pearl necklace casting its splendor on his bosom. He was looking like a mass of blue antimony, but with his countenance shining like the full moon and appearing like a cloud illumined by the rising sun.

bāhubhiḥ baddha keyūraiḥ candana uttama rūṣitaiḥ |

bhrājamāna angadaiḥ pīnaiḥ panca śīrṣaiḥ iva uragaiḥ || 5-49-8

8. baahubhiH = Ravana was distinguished by (twenty) arms; baddha keyuuraiH = adorned with bracelets; chandanottama ruuSitaiH = smeared with excellent sandal-paste; bhraajamaana aN^gadaiH = and decked with shining Angadas another type of bracelets; piinaiH paNchashiirSaiH uragairiva = and looking like large five-hooded serpents

Ravana was distinguished by (twenty) arms, adorned with bracelets, smeared with excellent sandal-paste and decked with shining Angadas another variety of bracelets and looking like large five-hooded serpents.

mahati sphāṭike citre ratna samyoga saṃskṛte |

uttama āstaraṇa āstīrṇe upaviṣṭam vara āsane || 5-49-9

9. suupaviSTam = (Ravana) was comfortably seated; mahati = on a big; varaasane = excellent throne; sphaaTike = of crystal; chitre = rendered picturesque; ratna samyoga samskR^ite = by being embedded with jewels; uttmaaastaraNa astiirNe = and overspread with an exquisite covering.

He was comfortably seated on a big excellent throne of crystal, rendered picturesque by being embedded with jewels and overspread with an exquisite covering.

alamkṛtābhiḥ atyartham pramadābhiḥ samantataḥ |

vāla vyajana hastābhiḥ ārāt samupasevitam || 5-49-10

10. samupasevitam = He was duly waited upon; aaraat = at close quarters; samantataH = on all sides; pramadaabhiH = by young ladies; atyartham alankR^itaabhiH = well adorned; vaalavajanahastaabhiH = with whisks in their hands.

He was duly waited upon at close quarters on all sides by young ladies, well-adorned and with whisks in their hands.

durdhareṇa prahastena mahāpārśvena rakṣasā |

mantribhiḥ mantra tattvajñaiḥ nikumbhena ca mantriṇā || 5-49-11

upa upaviṣṭam rakṣobhiḥ caturbhiḥ bala darpitaiḥ |

kṛtsnaiḥ parivṛtam lokam caturbhiḥ iva sāgaraiḥ || 5-49-12

11; 12. Balagarvitam = He was proud of his might; chaturbhiH rakSobhiH = and had four counselors; upopaviSTam = sitting nearby; rakSobhiH = all belonging to the demoniacal race; mantratattvajJNaiH = who knew the secret of good counsel; durdhareNa = namely Durdhara; prahastena = Prahasta; mahaaparshvena = Mahaparshva; rakSasaa = the demons; maNtriNaa = and the counselor; nikumbhena = Nikumbha; kR^itsnam loka iva = and looked like the entire terrestrial globe; parivR^itam = enclosed; chaturbhiH saagaraiH = by four oceans.

He was proud of his might and had four counselors sitting nearby, all belonging to the demonical race and who knew the secret of good counsel, viz. Durdhara, Prahasta, Mahaparshva the demon and the counselor Nikumbha and looked like the entire terrestrial globe enclosed by four oceans.

mantribhiḥ mantra tattvajñaiḥ anyaiḥ ca śubha buddhibhiḥ |

aśvāsyamānam sacivaiḥ suraiḥ iva sura īśvaram || 5-49-13

13. aashvaasyamaanam = He was being reassured; mantribhiH = by counselors; mantratattvajJNaiH = knowing the secret of good counsel; anyaiH = and other; rakSobhiH = demons; shubhabuddhibhiH = with; rakSobhiH = demons; shubhabuddhibhiH = with auspicious minds; sureshvanam iva = as Indra the lord of celestials; ( is reassured) sraiH = by celestials.

He was being reassured by counselors knowing the secret of good counsel and other demons with auspicious minds, as Indra the lord of celestials is reassured by celestials.

apaśyat rākṣasa patim hanūmān atitejasam |

viṣṭhitam meru śikhare satoyam iva toyadam || 5-49-14

14. hanuman = Hanuma; apashyat = saw; raakSasapatim = Ravana; ati tejasam = with a great splendor; viSThitam = being present (on the throne) satoyam toyadam iva = like a rainy cloud; merushikaare = on the peak of Mount Meru.

Hanuma saw Ravana with a great splendor, sitting on the throne, looking like a rainy cloud on the peak of Mount Meru.

sa taiḥ sampīḍyamāno api rakṣobhiḥ bhīma vikramaiḥ |

vismayam paramam gatvā rakṣo adhipam avaikṣata || 5-49-15

15. sampiiDyamaano.api = though tortured; rakSobhiH = by the demons; saH = that Hanuman; bhiimavikramaiH = of terrific prowess; gatvaa = undergoing terrific prowess; gatvaa = undergoing; paramam = a great; vismayam = surprise; avaikSata = looked attentively; rakSodhipam = at Ravana.

Though tortured by the demons that Hanuma, of terrific prowess, experiencing a great surprise, looked attentively at Ravana.

bhrājamānam tato dṛṣṭvā hanumān rākṣasa īśvaram |

manasā cintayāmāsa tejasā tasya mohitaḥ || 5-49-16

16. tataH = thereupon; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; bhraajamaanam = the glittering; raakSaseshvaram = king of demons; hanuman = Hanuma; mohitaH = was bewildered; tasya = by his; tejasaa = splendor; chintayaamaasa = thought; manasaa = in his mind (as follows):

Seeing the glittering Ravana, the king of demons, Hanuma was bewildered by his splendor and thought in his mind as follows:

aho rūpam aho dhairyam aho sattvam aho dyutiḥ |

aho rākṣasa rājasya sarva lakṣaṇa yuktatā || 5-49-17

17. aho ruupam = what figure; aho dhairyam = what courage; aho sattvam = what strength; aho dyutiH = what splendor; aho sarvalakSaNa yuktaa = and what bestowal of all auspicious marks; aho raakSasaraajasya = alas; this king of demons has.

"What figure, what courage, what strength, what splendor and what amalgam of auspicious marks, alas, this king of demons has!"

yadi adharmo na balavān syāt ayam rākṣasa īśvaraḥ |

syāt ayam sura lokasya saśakrasya api rakṣitā || 5-49-18

18. yadi ayam raakSaseshvaraH = (had) this lord of demons; na syaad = not perhaps; balavaan = strong; adharmaH = in unrighteousness; syaat = he would have been; raksitaa = a protector; suralokasyaapi = of even the world of celestials; sashakrasya = including Indra the Lord of celestials.

"Had this lord of demons perhaps not strong in unrighteousness, he would have been a protector of even the world of celestials together with Indra the lord of celestials."

asya krūrairnṛśam saiśca karmabhirlokakutsitaiḥ |

sarve bibhyati khalvasmāllokāḥ sāmaradānavāḥ || 5-49-19

ayam hyutsahte kruddhaḥ kartumekārṇavam jagat |

19. asya karmabhiH = by his acts; kruuraH = cruel; nR^ishamsaishcha = and violent; lokakutsitaiH = despised by the world; sarve lokaaH = all people; samara daanavaaH = including gods and demons; bibhyati hi = indeed remain frighteed; asmaat = of him; ayam = he; kruddhaH = if enraged; utsahate hi = is indeed capable; kartum = to turn; jagat = the world; ekaarNavan = into a single ocean.

"By his cruel and violent acts despised by the world, all people including gods and demons indeed remain frightened of him. If enraged he is indeed capable to turn the entire world into a single ocean."

iti cintām bahu vidhām akaron matimān kapiḥ |

dṛṣṭvā rākṣasa rājasya prabhāvam amita ojasaḥ || 5-49-20

20. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; prabhaavam = the power; raakSasaraajasya = of Ravana the king of demons; amitonjasaH = who had an unlimited vigour; matimaan = the intelligent; hariH = Hanuma; akarot = formed; bahuvidhaam = many kinds; chintaam = of thought; iti = in this way.

Seeing the power of Ravana the king of demons, who possessed an unlimited vigour, the intelligent Hanuma formulated many kinds of thoughts in this way.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekonapañcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 50

Introduction

As instructed by Ravana, Prahasta his chief minister inquires of Hanuma as to who he was and also his motive in destroying the pleasure-garden as also killing the demons. In reply, Hanuma says that he destroyed the pleasure-garden in order that he might be taken captive and dragged to the presence of Ravana, whom he was eager to see and was forced in self-defense to kill those who stood in his way. Finally, he declares himself to be a messenger of Rama and adds that, though he was incapable of being bound by a missile presided over by Brahma, he surrendered to it only in order to see Ravana in person.

tam udvīkṣya mahābāhuḥ pinga akṣam purataḥ sthitam |

roṣeṇa mahatā āviṣṭo rāvaṇo loka rāvaṇaḥ || 5-50-1

sa rājā roṣa tāmra akṣaḥ prahastam mantri sattamam |

1. saH raavaNaH = That Ravana; mahaabaahuH = the long armed; lokaraavaNaH = who causes the people to cry; udviikSya = looking up; tam piN^gaakSam = at that mokey; sthitam = standing; purataH = in front of him; mahataa kopena aaviSTah = affected with violent anger; shaN^kaahR^itmaa = with his mind seized with suspicion; dadhyau = speenlated; kapiindram = about Hanuma the formost of monkeys; aavR^itam = who was invested; tejasaa = with splendour.

That Ravana, the long-armed, who caused people to cry, looking up at that monkey standing in front of him, was affected with violent anger, having his mind seized with suspicion, speculated (as follows) about Hanuma, the jewel among the monkeys, who was invested with splendour.

kimeṣa bhagavānnandī bhavetsākṣādihāgataḥ || 5-50-2

yena śapto.asmi kailāse mayā saṃcālite purā |

so.ayam vānaramūrtiḥ syātkiṃsvidbāṇo mahāsuraḥ || 5-50-3

2; 3. Kailaase = (when) Mount Kailasa; samchaalite = was moved; mayaa = by me; kim bhavet = whether (he is); saakSaat = actually; bhagavaan = the divine; nandii = bull; aagataH = who came; iha = here; yena = and by whom; shaptaH asmin = I was cursed; puraa = long ago; saH ayam = or he; syaat kim svit = in whether; mahaasuraH baaNaH = the great demon named Bana; vaanara muurtiH = in the form of a monkey.

"When Mount Kailasa was moved by me, is it the same Nandi the divine bull (attendant of Siva) which cursed me long ago and came here now in this form or whether he is Bana the great demon (son of Bali) came here in the form of a monkey."

sa rājā roṣatāmrākṣaḥ prahastam mantrisattamam |

kāla yuktam uvāca idam vaco vipulam arthavat || 5-50-4

4. saH raajaa = that king; roSa taam raakSaH = enraged with red-hot eyes; uvaacha = spoke; idam vachaH = these words; kaalavat = connected with that time; arthavat = meaningful; avipulam = and concise; prahastam = to Prahasta; mantrisattaamam = his chief of ministers.

That king Ravana, becoming enraged with red hot eyes, spoke the following concise and meaningful words relevant to that occasion, to Prahasta, his chief of ministers.

durātmā pṛcchyatām eṣa kutaḥ kim vā asya kāraṇam |

vana bhange ca ko asya artho rākṣasīnām ca tarjane || 5-50-5

5. pR^ichchhyataam eSaH duraatmaa = let this wicked one be asked; kutaH = from where did he come; kim kaaaNam = for what reason; atra = at this place; kaH arthaH = and for what purpose; asya = for him; tarjane = to frighten; raakSasiinaam = the female-demons; vana bhaNgecha = in destroying the garden.

"Ask this wicked monkey from where did he come, for what reason did he come to this place and for what purpose did he frighten the female-demons in destroying our garden."

matpurīmapradhṛṣyām vāgamane kiṃ prayojanam |

āyodhane vākiṃ kāryam pṛcchyatāmeṣa durmatiḥ ||5-50-6

6. pR^ichchhyataam eSaH durmatiH = let this evil-minded monkey be asked; kim prayojanam = on what purpose; aagamane = in coming; matpuriim = to my City; apradhR^iSyaam = which is invincible; kim kaaryam = and on what pursuit; aayodhanevaa = in doing the battle.

"Ask this evil-minded monkey as to what really is his purpose in coming over to my invincible City and what pursuit he is doing this battle."

rāvaṇasya vacaḥ śrutvā prahasto vākyam abravīt |

samāśvasihi bhadram te na bhīḥ kāryā tvayā kape || 5-50-7

7. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; raavaNasya = of Ravana; prahastaH = Prahasta; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words (to Hanuma); samaashvasihi = take courage!; bhadram te = Happiness to you!; bhiiH na kaaryaa = not to be frightened; tvayaa = by you!; kape = O monkey.

Hearing the words of Ravana, Prahasta spoke the following words to Hanuma, "Take courage! Happiness to you! You need not get frightened, O monkey!"

yadi tāvat tvam indreṇa preṣito rāvaṇa ālayam |

tattvam ākhyāhi mā te bhūt bhayam vānara mokṣyase || 5-50-8

8. vaanara = O monkey!; tvam preSitaH yadi taavat = If you are sent; indreNa = by Indra; raavaNaalayam = to the abode of Ravana; aakhyaahi = tell (me); tattvam = the truth; maa bhuut = let there not be; bhayam = fear; te = for you; mokSyase = you will be released.

"O monkey! If Indra has sent you to the abode of Ravana, tell me the truth. Do not have fear. You will be released."

yadi vaiśravaṇasya tvam yamasya varuṇasya ca |

cāru rūpam idam kṛtvā oravuṣṭo naḥ purīmimām || 5-50-9

viṣṇunā preṣito vā api dūto vijaya kānkṣiṇā |

9. tvam = you; praviSTaH = the one who has entered; imam purim = this city; naH = of ours; kR^itvaa = assuming; idam = this; chaararuupam = guise of a spy; tvam = (are) you; vaishrvaNasya = belonging to Kubera the lord of riches; yamasya = or belonging to Yama the god of death; varuNasya = or belonging to Varuna the Lord of the sea; preSitovaapi yadi = or whether sent; viSnunaa = by Vishnu; the lord of preservation; duutaH = as a messenger; vijayakaamkSiNaa = longing for a victory?

"Are you, the one who has entered our city, assuming the guise of a spy, sent by Kubera the god of riches or by Yama the god of death or by Varuna the lord of the sea or whether sent by Vishnu the lord of preservation, as a messenger, longing for a victory?"

na hi te vānaram tejo rūpa mātram tu vānaram || 5-50-10

tattvataḥ kathayasva adya tato vānara mokṣyase |

10. vaanara = O monkey!; te = your; ruupamadtramtu = form alone; vaanaram = (is that of) a monkey; tejaH = (your) splendour; na hi = is not indeed; vaanaram = that of a monkey; adya = Now; kathayasva = tell (me); tattvataH = actually; mokSase = you will be released; tataH = thereafter.

"O monkey! Your form alone is that of a monkey. Your splendour indeed is not that of a monkey. Now, tell me the truth. Thereupon, you will be released."

anṛtam vadataḥ ca api durlabham tava jīvitam || 5-50-11

athavā yan nimittaḥ te praveśo rāvaṇa ālaye |

11. tava vadataH = If you tell; anR^itam = a lie; jiivitam = your survival; durlabham = will be difficult; athavaa = or (tell me); yannimittam = for what purpose; te praveshaH = is your entry; raavaNaalaye = into Ravana's abode."

"If you tell a lie, your survival will be difficult. Or else, tell me the purpose of your entry into Ravana's abode."

evam ukto hari varaḥ tadā rakṣo gaṇa īśvaram || 5-50-12

abravīn na asmi śakrasya yamasya varuṇasya vā |

dhanadena na me sakhyam viṣṇunā na asmi coditaḥ || 5-50-13

jātiḥ eva mama tu eṣā vānaro aham iha āgataḥ |

12; 13. evan = thus; uktaH = spoken; harishreSTaH = Hanuma the foremost of monkeys; tadaa = then; abraviit = spoke; rakSogaNeshvaram = to Ravana the Lord of demons; (as follows); naasmi = I am not (a messenger); shakrasya = of Indra; yamasya = or of Yama; varuNasye = or of Varuna; me = to me; na shakhyam = there is no friendship; dhanadena = with Kubera the god of riches; na = nor; choditaH = instigated; viSNunaa = by Vishnu; eSaa = this; mame eva = is just my; jaatiH = form of existence; aham = I; vaanaraH = am a monkey; aagataH = who came; iha = here.

Hearing the words of Prahasta, Hanuma spoke to Ravana the Lord of demons as follows, "I am not a messenger of Indra or Yama or Varuna. I have no friendship with Kubera the god of riches, nor am I instigated by Vishnu. This is just my form of existence, by my very birth. I am a monkey who came here."

darśane rākṣasa indrasya durlabhe tat idam mayā || 5-50-14

vanam rākṣasa rājasya darśana arthe vināśitam |

14. darshane = the sight; raakSasendrasya = of the king of demons; durlabhe = difficult to be obtained; taidam = Intent on that; darshanaarthe = object of sight; raakSasaraajasya = of the king of demons; vanam = the garden; vinaashitam = was destroyed; mayaa = by me.

"The sight of Ravana the King of demons is difficult to be obtained. Intent on that object (of sight of Ravana), the garden was destroyed by me."

tataḥ te rākṣasāḥ prāptā balino yuddha kānkṣiṇaḥ || 5-50-15

rakṣaṇa artham ca dehasya pratiyuddhā mayā raṇe |

15. te balinaH raakSasaaH = those strong demons; tataH = then; praaptaaH = came; yuddha kaaN^kSiNah = with a desire to fight; rakSaNaartham tu = for the protection; dehasya = of my body; pratiyuddhaaH = they were attacked; raNe = in battle; mayaa = by me.

"Then, those strong demons came with a desire to fight with me. Just for protecting my body, I had to attack them in battle."

astra pāśaiḥ na śakyo aham baddhum deva asuraiḥ api || 5-50-16

pitāmahāt eva varo mama api eṣo abhyupāgataḥ |

16. aham = I; na shakyaH = am incapable; baddhum = of being bound; astrapaashaiH = by missiles and nooses; devaasurairapi = even by celestials and demons; eSaH varaH = this boon; abhyupaagataH = came; mamaapi = to me too; pitaamahaadeva = from Brahma only.

"I am incapable of being bound by missiles and nooses even by celestials and demons. This boon came to me also from Brahama only."

rājānam draṣṭu kāmena mayā astram anuvartitam || 5-50-17

vimukto aham astreṇa rākṣasaiḥ tu atipīḍitaḥ |

kevacidrājakāryeṇa samprāpto.asmi tavāntikam || 5-50-18

17; 18. mayaa = by me; draSTukaamena = with a desire to see; raajaanam = you the king; astram anuvartitam = the missile was obeyed; mayaa = by me; abhipiiDitaH tu = after being bound; raakSasaiH = by the demons; aham = I; vimuktohi = was indeed released; astreNa = from the missile; sampraaptaH asmi = I came; tava antikam = to your vicinity; kenachit raajakaaryeNa = on some king's duty.

With a desire to see you the king, I surrendered to the missile. Soon after bound by the demons, I was indeed released from the missile. I came to your presence, prompted by some mission of Rama."

dūto.ahamiti vijñeyo rāghavasyāmitaujasaḥ |

śrūyatām cāpi vacanam mama pathyamidam prabho || 5-50-19

19. aham = I; vijNeyaH = am to be known; duutaaH iti = as a messenger; raaghavasya = of Rama; amitoujasaH = possessing an unlimited splendour; prabho = O Lord of demons!; idam = let this; pathyam = beneficial; mama vachaam = word of mine; shruujataam cha = be heard (by you).

"O, Lord of demons! Know me to be a messenger of Rama who is possessing I am unlimited splendour. I am telling you a beneficial word. Listen to it."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe paṅcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 51

Introduction

Hanuma narrates the story of Rama, who on command from his father, went on exile to Dandaka forest along with Seetha, who was later borne away by Ravana through the sky over Rishyamuka mountain. Hanuma adds that Rama, while searching for Seetha at Mount Rishyamuka, happened to meet Sugreeva and made friendship with him. Hanuma also tells the story about Rama installing Sugreeva in the throne, after killing Vali and about Sugreeva promising Rama to get Seetha searched. Celebrating the glory of Rama, Hanuma points out to Ravana that if he wished to survive he should give back Seetha to Rama and that he should be prepared for the worst if on the other hand he refuses to do so.

tam samīkṣya mahāsattvam sattvavān hāri sattamaḥ |

vākyam arthavat avyagraḥ tam uvāca daśa ānanam || 5-51-1

1. samiikSya = seeing; tam = that; mahaasattvam = highly energetic; dashaananam = Ravana; sattvavaan = the courageous; harisattamaH = Hanuma; uvaacha = spoke; tam = to him; arthavat = (the following) meaningful; vaakyam = words; avyagram = coolly.

Seeing that highly energetic Ravana, the courageous Hanuma coolly spoke to him the following meaningful words:

aham sugrīva saṃdeśāt iha prāptaḥ tava ālayam |

rākṣasa indra hari īśaḥ tvām bhrātā kuśalam abravīt || 5-51-2

2. raakSasendra = O king of demons!; sugriiva samdeshaat = by the command of Sugreeva; aham = I; praaptaH = came; iha = here; tava aalayam = to your abode; hariishaH = Sugreeva; that Lord of monkeys; bhraataa = your brother; abraviit = enquired; tvaam kushalam = about your welfare.

"O king of demons! By the command of Sugreeva, I came here to your abode. Sugreeva, the Lord of monkeys, your brother, asked me to enquire about your welfare.

bhrātuḥ śṛṇu samādeśam sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |

dharma artha upahitam vākyam iha ca amutra ca kṣamam || 5-51-3

3. shruNa = here; vaakyam = the words; samaadesham = as an advice; mahaatmanaH sugriivasya = of the high-souled Sugreeva; bhraatuH = your brother; kSamam = conducive to good; ihacha = in this world; amutracha = and in the other world; dharmaarthopahitam = as also endowed with righteousness and meaningfulness.

"Hear the righteous and meaningful words, as a following advice, of the high-souled Sugreeva, your brother, conducive to good in the world as well as in the other world."

rājā daśaratho nāma ratha kunjara vājimān |

pitā iva bandhuḥ lokasya sura īśvara sama dyutiḥ || 5-51-4

4. raajaa = (there was) a king; dasharathonaama = named Dasaratha; ratha kuN^jara vaajimaan = having chariots; elephants and horses; piteva = like a father; lokasya = to the people; sureshvara samadyutiH = and possessing a splendour equal to that of Indra the Lord of celestials.

"There was a king named Dasaratha, having chariots, elephants and horses, like a father to the people and endowed with a splendour equal to that of Indra the lord of celestials."

jyeṣṭhaḥ tasya mahābāhuḥ putraḥ priya karaḥ prabhuḥ |

pituḥ nideśān niṣkrāntaḥ praviṣṭo daṇḍakā vanam || 5-51-5

lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā sītayā ca api bhāryayā |

rāmo nāma mahātejā dharmyam panthānam āśritaḥ || 5-51-6

5; 6. tasya = his; jyeSThaH putraH = eldest son; raamo naama = named Rama; mahaabaahuH = having mighty arms; priyakaraH = a bestower of affection; prabhuH = and our lord; nideshaat = by the command; pitaH = of his father; asthitaH = abiding; dharmyam panthaanam = in a righteous path; niSkraantaH = went out; praviSTaH = and entered; daNDakaavanam = a forest called Dandaka; bhraatraa lakSmaNena = (along with) his brother Lakshmana; bhaaryayaa siitayaa = and with his wife; Seetha.

"His eldest son named Rama, having mighty arms, a bestower of affection and our lord, by the command of his father, abiding in a righteous path, went out on exile and entered a forest called Dandaka along with Lakshmana his brother and Seetha his wife."

tasya bhāryā vane naṣṭā sītā patim anuvratā |

vaidehasya sutā rājño janakasya mahātmanaḥ || 5-51-7

7. siitaa = Seetha; tasya bhaaryaa = Rama's wife; patim anuvrataa = devoted to her husaband; sutaa = and daughter; mahaatmanaH = of the high-souled; raaj~naH = king; janakasya = called Janaka; vaidehasya = the head of Videha kingdom; naSTaa = got lost; vane = in the forest.

"Seetha, wife of Rama, devoted to her husband and daughter of the high-souled king, named Janaka, the head of Videha kingdom, got lost in the forest."

sa mārgamāṇaḥ tām devīm rāja putraḥ saha anujaḥ |

ṛśyamūkam anuprāptaḥ sugrīveṇa ca samgataḥ || 5-51-8

8. saH raajaputraH = Rama; that prince; sahaanujaH = along with his brother; maarga maaNaH = searching; taam deviim = that lady; anupraaptaH = reached; R^iSyamuukam = Mount Rishyamuka; samaagataH = and met; sugreevaNa = Sugreeva.

"That prince, Rama together with his brother, searching that lady, reached Mount Rishyamuka and happened to meet Sugreeva."

tasya tena pratijñātam sītāyāḥ parimārgaṇam |

sugrīvasya api rāmeṇa hari rājyam niveditam || 5-51-9

9. tena = by that Sugreeva; siitaayaaH parimaargaNam = looking for Seetha; pratijJNaatam = was promised; tasya = to that Rama; raameNa api = even by Rama; hariraajyam = the kingdom of monkeys; niveditam = was announced (promised); sugriivasya = to Sugreeva.

"While Sugreeva promised Rama to get Seetha searched, Rama too promised to get the kingdom of monkeys to Sugreeva."

tataḥ tena mṛdhe hatvā rāja putreṇa vālinam |

sugrīvaḥ sthāpito rājye hari ṛkṣāṇām gaṇa īśvaraḥ || 5-51-10

10. tataH = thereafter; vaalinam = Vali; hatvaa = having been killed; mR^idhe = in combat; tena raajaputreNa = by Rama; sugriiva = Sugreeva; sthaapitaH = was installed; raajye = in the kingdom; haryR^ikSaNaam = of monkeys and bears; gaNeshvaraH = as a Lord of that troop.

"Thereafter, killing Vali in a combat, Rama installed Sugreeva on the throne as a lord of that troop monkeys and bears."

tvayā vijñātapūrvaśca vālī vānarapuṅgavaḥ |

rāmeṇa nihataḥ saṃkhye śareṇaikena vānaraḥ || 5-51-11

11. vaali = Vali; vaanarapuNgavaH = the foremost among monkeys; tvayaa vijJNaata puurvashcha = was known to you previously; vaanaraH = that Vali; nihataH = was killed; raameNa = by Rama; ekena shareNa = with a single arrow; samkhye = in battle.

"You may indeed know Vali, the foremost among monkeys, previously. Rama killed that Vali with a single arrow in battle."

sa sītā mārgaṇe vyagraḥ sugrīvaḥ satya samgaraḥ |

harīn sampreṣayāmāsa diśaḥ sarvā hari īśvaraḥ || 5-51-12

12. saH hariishvaraH = that lord of monkeys; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; satya sangaraH = true to his promise; vyagraH = was intent on; siitaamaargaNe = searching for Seetha; sampreSayaamaasa = and sent; hariin = his monkeys; sarvaaaH = to all dishaH = directions.

"Sugreeva, the lord of monkeys, true to his promise, was intent on searching for Seetha and sent his monkeys to all directions."

tām harīṇām sahasrāṇi śatāni niyutāni ca |

dikṣu sarvāsu mārgante adhaḥ ca upari ca ambare || 5-51-13

13. sahasraaNi = thousands; shataani = hundreds; niyutaani = and lakhs; hariiNaam = of monkeys; maargante = are searching; taam = for her; sarvaasu dikSu = in all directions; adhashcha = as also below; upari = and above; ambare cha = in the sky.

"Hundreds, thousands and lakhs of monkeys are searching for her in all quarters, as also below and above in the sky."

vainateya samāḥ kecit kecit tatra anila upamāḥ |

asamga gatayaḥ śīghrā hari vīrā mahābalāḥ || 5-51-14

14. tatra = in those monkeys; kechit = some; mahaabalaaH = mighty; hariviiraaH = virile monkeys; vainateya samaaH = are like Garuda the eagle. kechit = some; anilopamaaH = are like wind; shiighraaH = swiftly going; asmgagatayaH = with an unhindered movement.

"Among those monkeys, some mighty and virile monkeys are similar to Garuda the eagle. Some are like wind, swiftly going with an unhindered movement."

aham tu hanumān nāma mārutasya aurasaḥ sutaḥ |

sītāyāḥ tu kṛte tūrṇam śata yojanam āyatam || 5-51-15

samudram langhayitvā eva tām didṛkṣuḥ iha āgataḥ |

15. aham tu = I am; however; ourasaH sutaH = an own son; maarutasya = of wind-god; hanumaannaama = and named as Hanuma; aagataH = who came; iha = here; laN^ghayitvaiva = even by crossing; tuurNam = quickly; samudram = the sea; shatayojanam aayatam = which is a hundred yojanas (or eight hundred miles) wide; siitaayaaH kR^ite = for the sake of Seetha; didR^ikSuH = and wishing to see; taam = her.

"I am, however, an own son of wind-god and named as Hanuma. I came here even by crossing quickly the ocean, which is a hundred yojanas (or eight hundred miles) wide for the sake of Seetha and wishing to see her."

bhramatā ca mayā dṛṣṭā gṛhe te janakātmajā || 5-51-16

tat bhavān dṛṣṭa dharma arthaḥ tapaḥ kṛta parigrahaḥ |

para dārān mahāprājña na uparoddhum tvam arhasi || 5-51-17

16; 17. mayaa = by me; bhramataa = who was strolling around; janakaamajaa = Seetha; dR^iSTaa = was seen; te gR^ihe = in your abode; bhavaan = you; dR^iSTadharmaarthaH = learnt about religious merit and wealth; tapaH kR^itaparigrahaH = and performed and mastered the austerities; mahaapraajJNa = O great intellectual!; tat = that is why; tvam na arhasi = you ought not; uparoddhum = besiege; paradaaraan = the wife of another.

"While strolling around in the city of Lanka, I found Seetha in your abode. You know about religious merit and wealth. You performed and mastered the austerities. That is why, you ought not besiege the wife of another, O great intellectual!"

na hi dharma viruddheṣu bahv apāyeṣu karmasu |

mūla ghātiṣu sajjante buddhimanto bhavat vidhāḥ || 5-51-18

18. buddhimantaH = Intellectuals; bhavadvidhaaH = like you; na sujjante hi = indeed are not engrossed; karmasu = in actions; dharmaviruddheSu = which are antagonistic to righteousness; bahvapaayeSu = which are attended with many dangers; muulaghaatiSu = and which ruin doer at the roots.

"Intellectuals like you indeed are not engrossed in acts, which are antagonistic to righteousness, which are attended with many dangers and which even ruin the doer at the roots."

kaḥ ca lakṣmaṇa muktānām rāma kopa anuvartinām |

śarāṇām agrataḥ sthātum śakto deva asureṣv api || 5-51-19

19. kaH = who; shaktaH = is capable; devaaasureSvapi = even among celestials and demons; sthaatum = to stand firmly; agrataH = in front; sharaaNaam = of arrows; lakSmaNamuktaanaam = discharged by LakSmaNamuktaanaam = discharged by Lakshmana; raama kopaanuvartinaam = in the wake of the fury of Rama?

"Who is capable even among celestials and demons, to withstand the arrows discharged by Lakshmana, in the wake of the fury of Rama?

na ca api triṣu lokeṣu rājan vidyeta kaścana |

rāghavasya vyalīkam yaḥ kṛtvā sukham avāpnuyāt || 5-51-20

20. raajan = O king!; na vidyeta kashchana = none is known; triSu lokeSu = in the three worlds; yaH = who avaapnuyaat = have gained; sukham = happiness; kR^itaa = by doing; vyaLiikam = harm; raaghavaya = to Rama.

"O king! No one is known in the three worlds, who have gained happiness, by doing harm to Rama."

tat trikāla hitam vākyam dharmyam artha anubandhi ca |

manyasva nara devāya jānakī pratidīyatām || 5-51-21

21. tat = that is why; manyasva = agree with; vaakyam = my words; trikaalahitam = which are beneficial for all the three times; dharmyam = legitimate; arthaanubandhicha = and resulting in affluence and respectability janakii = 9let) Seetha; pratidiiyataam = be restored; naradevaaya = to Rama.

"That is why, accede to my words, which are beneficial for all the three divisions of time (viz. the past, present and future), resulting in affluence and respectability as well. Let Seetha be restored to Rama."

dṛṣṭā hi iyam mayā devī labdham yat iha durlabham |

uttaram karma yat śeṣam nimittam tatra rāghavaḥ || 5-51-22

22. maaa = by me; iyam devii = this princess; Seetha; dR^iSTaa hi = has been indeed beheld; yat = which; durlabham = is difficult to be achieved; labdham = and which is achieved; iha = here; yat karma = whichever work; sheSam = remaining; uttaram = of future consequence; nimittam = is for; raaghavaH = Rama; tatra = there (to decide)

"I beheld Seetha, the princess. The audience of Seetha is difficult to be achieved and it is obtained here. It is for Rama there to decide his remaining task of future consequence."

lakṣitā iyam mayā sītā tathā śoka parāyaṇā |

gṛhya yām na abhijānāsi panca āsyām iva pannagīm || 5-51-23

23. gR^ihya = capturing; yaam = which Seetha; paN^chaasyaam pannagiimiva = akin to a five-hooded female-serpent; naabhijaanaasi = you are not able to recognize; iyam siitaa = this Seetha; shokaparaayaNaa = wholly given up to sorrow; lakSitaa = was seen; mayaa = by me; tathaa = in that manner.

"Capturing Seetha, whom you do not recognize as a five-hooded female serpent in your abode, has been found by me in that manner, and wholly given over to sorrow."

na iyam jarayitum śakyā sāsuraiḥ amaraiḥ api |

viṣa saṃsṛṣṭam atyartham bhuktam annam iva ojasā || 5-51-24

24. iyam = she; na shakyaa = is incapable; jarayitum = of being devoured; ojasaa = with one's might; amarairapi = even by celestials; saasuraiH = together with demons; annamiva = like food; atyartham viSasamsR^iSTam = mixed with abundant poison; bhuktam = is in capable of being consumed.

"She is incapable of being devoured with one's might even by celestials and demons, any more than food mixed with abundant poison could be digested with one's digestive power, if consumed."

tapaḥ samtāpa labdhaḥ te yo ayam dharma parigrahaḥ |

na sa nāśayitum nyāyya ātma prāṇa parigrahaḥ || 5-51-25

25. na nyaayyaH = it is not proper; naashayitum = to lose; saH = that; aatma praaNa parigrahaH = capacity to preserve your life (for exceptional longevity); yaH = or which; ayam dharmaparigrahaH = is an outcome of your virtue; tapaH samaapa labdhaH = both of which have been acquired by you through the practice of austerities.

"It is not proper for you to lose your exceptional longevity and that fortune which is an outcome of your virtue, both of which have been acquired by you through the practice of austerities."

avadhyatām tapobhiḥ yām bhavān samanupaśyati |

ātmanaḥ sāsuraiḥ devaiḥ hetuḥ tatra api ayam mahān || 5-51-26

26. bhavaan samanupashyasi = you may perceive; aatmanaH avadhyataam = your own immunity from death; saasuraiH = from demons; devaiH = and celestials; tapobhiH = by your austerities; tatraapi = in that matter also; ayam = this; mahaan = great; hetuH = reason (exists).

"You may be thinking that you are immune from death from demons and celestials, because of your austerities. But your opinion in that matter is not correct, on account of the following reason.

sugrīvo na hi devo ayam na asuro na ca mānuṣaḥ |

na dānavo na gandharvo na yakṣo na ca pannagaḥ || 5-51-27

tasmāt prāṇa paritrāṇam katham rājan kariṣyasi |

27. ayam sugriivaH = this Sugreeva; na hi = is not indeed; devaH = a god; asuraH na = nor Asura the chief of evil spirits; raakSasaH cha = nor a demon; daanavaH na = nor a child of Danu the demons; gandharvaH na = nor Gandhara; the celestial musician; yakSaH na = nor Yaksha; the semi-divine being; pannaga the serpent-demon; raajan = O king!; katham = how; kariSyasi = do you; praaNaparitraaNam = protect your life; tasmaat = from him?

"This Sugreeva is indeed neither a god, nor Asura the chief of evil spirits nor a demon nor a child of Danu the demon, nor Gandharva the celestial musician nor Yaksha the semi-divine being nor pannaga the serpent-demon. O King! How do you protect your life from him?"

na tu dharma upasamhāram adharma phala samhitam || 5-51-28

tat eva phalam anveti dharmaḥ ca adharma nāśanaḥ |

28. dharmopasamhaaram = the fruit of righteousness; na tu = is not; adharmaphalasamhitam = close by the result of unrighteousness; tat phalameva = that consequence of unrighteousness alone; anveti = follows as an adherent; dharmashcha = righteousness; adharma naashanaH = destroys unrighteousness.

"The fruit of righteousness does not exist together with the result of unrighteousness (eventhough he practices virtue). That consequence of unrighteousness alone follows him. Righteousness in abundance destroys unrighteousness."

prāptam dharma phalam tāvat bhavatā na atra saṃśayaḥ || 5-51-29

phalam asya api adharmasya kṣipram eva prapatsyase |

29. dharmaphalam = the fruit of virtue; praaptam taavat = has already been obtained; bhavataa = by you; na samshayah = there is no doubt; atra = about it; prapatsyase = you will obtain; kSiprameva = just soon; phalamapi = even the fruit; adharmasya = of unrighteousness also."

"You already obtained the fruit of virtue till now. There is no doubt about it. In no time, you will obtain the fruit of unrighteousness also."

jana sthāna vadham buddhvā buddhvā vāli vadham tathā || 5-51-30

rāma sugrīva sakhyam ca budhyasva hitam ātmanaḥ |

30. buddhvaa = recognizing; janasthaana vadham = the killing of demons in Janasthana-forest; tathaa = and; buddhvaa = recognizing; vaalivadham = the killing of Vali; raama sugriiva sakhyam cha = and about the friendship between Rama and Sugreeva; budhyasva = realise; aatmanaH = your own; hitam = interest.

"Recognizing the killing of demons in the forest of Janasthana, about the killing of Vali and about the friendship between Rama and Sugreeva, realize your own interest."

kāmam khalv aham api ekaḥ savāji ratha kunjarām || 5-51-31

lankām nāśayitum śaktaḥ tasya eṣa tu viniścayaḥ |

31. aham = I; eko.api = even alone; shaktaH khalu = am capable indeed; naashayitum = to destroy; laN^kaam = Lanka; savaajiratha kuN^jaraam = along with its horses; chariots and elephants; kaamam = undoubtedly; eSaH tu = However; this; ma = is not; nishchayaH = a decision; tasya = of Rama.

"I am indeed, even alone, undoubtedly, destroying Lanka, along with its horses, chariots and elephants. However, this is not in accordance with the resolution of Rama."

rāmeṇa hi pratijñātam hari ṛkṣa gaṇa samnidhau || 5-51-32

utsādanam amitrāṇām sītā yaiḥ tu pradharṣitā |

32. pratijJNaatamhi = It was indeed promised; raameNa = by Rama; haryR^ikSagaNa sammidhau = in the presence of troops of monkeys and bears; utsaadanam = about the extermination; amitraaNaam = of enemies; yaiH = by whom; siitaa = Seetha; pradharSitaa = was actually laid violent hands upon.

"For, Rama, indeed, promised in the presence of troops of monkeys and bears, about the extermination of enemies, by whom Seetha was actually laid violent hands upon."

apakurvan hi rāmasya sākṣāt api puram daraḥ || 5-51-33

na sukham prāpnuyāt anyaḥ kim punaḥ tvat vidho janaḥ |

33. puramdaraH api = even Indra the Lord of celestials; saakSaat = in person; na praapnuyaat = cannot attain; sukham = happiness; apakurvan = if he does any harm; raamasya = to Rama; kim punaH = how much more; anyaH janaH = to another person; tvadvidhaH = like you?

"Even Indra the Lord of celestials, in person, cannot attain happiness if he does any harm to Rama. How much move to another person like you?"

yām sītā iti abhijānāsi yā iyam tiṣṭhati te vaśe || 5-51-34

kāla rātrī iti tām viddhi sarva lankā vināśinīm |

34. viddhi = know; yaa imam = her; yaam = whom; abhijaanaasi = you recognize; siitaa iti = as Seetha; tiSThati = and who stays; te vashe = in your captivity; kaalaraatriiti = to be none else than kalaratri (the goddess presiding over and responsible for universal dissolution); sarva laN^kaavinaashiniim = who can destroy the entire Lanka.

"Know her, whom you recognize as Seetha and who stays in your captivity, to be none else than Kalaratri (the goddess presiding over and responsible for dissolution), who can destroy the entire Lanka."

tat alam kāla pāśena sītā vigraha rūpiṇā || 5-51-35

svayam skandha avasaktena kṣamam ātmani cintyatām |

35. tat = therefore; alam = enough; kaalapaashena = of this noose of death; siitaavigraharuupiNaa = in the form of Seetha's personality; svayam skandhaavasaktena = which has been placed by yourself around your neck; aatmani = let your; kSemam = safety; chintyatataam = be thought of.

"Therefore, have it enough of this noose of death, in the form of Seetha's personality, which has been placed by yourself around your neck. Think well of your safety."

sītāyāḥ tejasā dagdhām rāma kopa prapīḍitām || 5-51-36

dahyamanām imām paśya purīm sāṭṭa pratolikām |

36. pashya = See; (in the immediatefuture); imaam = this; puriim = city (of Lanka); dagdhaam = burnt away; tejasaa = by the effulgence; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; dahyamaanaam = and (the city too) being scorched; saaTTapratoLikaam = with its markets and main streets; raama kopa piiDitaam = afflicted by the wrath of Rama.

"See; (in the immediate future), this city of Lanka, burnt away by the effulgence of Seetha and the City too being scorched with its markets and main streets, afflicted by the wrath of Rama."

svāni mitrāṇi mantrīṃśca jñātīn bhrātṛn sutān hitān || 5-51-37

bhogān dārāṃśca laṅkām ca mā vināśamupānaya |

37. maa upaanaya = do not lead; vinaasham = to extermination; svaani = your own; mitraaNi = friends; mantriimshcha = counsellors; jJNaatiin = kinsmen; bhraatR^iin = brothers; sutaan = sons; hitaan = well-wishers; bhogaan = enjoyments; daaraamshcha = wives; laN^kaamcha = and Lanka.

"Do not lead to extermination your own friends, counsellors, kinsmen, brothers, sons, well-wishers, enjoyments, wives and Lanka."

satyam rākṣasarājendra śṛṇuṣva vacanam mama || 5-51-38

rāmadāsasya dūtasya vānarasya viśeṣataḥ |

38. raakSasaraajendra = O king of demons!; shR^iNusva = listen to; mama = my; satyam = truthful; vahanam = words; raamadaasasya = (coming as it is) from the lips of a serpent of Rama; duutasya = of his messenger; visheSataH = and particularly; vaanarasya = of a monkey.

"O king of demons! Listen to my truthful words coming as it is from the lips of this servant of Rama, his messenger and particularly of this monkey."

sarvān lokān susamhṛtya sabhūtān sacarācarān || 5-51-39

punareva tathā sraṣṭum śakto rāmo mahāyaśāḥ |

39. mahaa yashaaH raamaH = the renowned Rama; shaktaH = is capable; susamhR^itya = of completely destroying; sarvaan = all; lokaan = the worlds; sabhuutaan = together with its five elements; sacharaacharaan = along with its animate and inanimate things; tathaa sraSTum = and also to create in like manner as before; punareva = yet again.

"The renowned Rama is capable of totally destroying all the worlds together with its five elements, along with its animate and inanimate things and also to create yet again all the worlds in like manner as before."

devāsuranarendreṣu yakṣarakṣogaṇeṣu ca || 5-51-40

vidyādhareṣu sarveṣu gandharveṣūrageṣu ca |

siddheṣu kinnarendreṣu patatriṣu ca sarvataḥ || 5-51-41

sarvabhūteṣu sarvatra sarvakāleṣu nāsti saḥ |

yorāmam pratiyudhyeta viṣṇutulyaparākramam || 5-51-42

40; 41; 42. naasti = there is none; saH yaH = that who; pratiyudhyeta = can fight against; raamam = Rama; viSNutulyaparaakramam = who is equal in prowess to Vishnu the lord of preservation; devaasura narendreSu = among celestials or demons or the foremost of men; yakSarakSogaNeSucha = or among hordes of Yakshas the semi-divine beings or ogres; sarveSu = or among all; vidyaadhareSu = Vidyadharas; a kind of super-natural beings; gandharveSu = or among Gandharvas the celestial musicians; urageSu cha = or among Uragas the semi-divine serpents; siddheSu = or among Siddhas the holy personages having super-natural powers; kinnarendreSu = or among excellent Kinnaras the mythical beings with a human figure and the head of a horse; sarvatra = at all places; sarvakaaleSu = and at all times.

"The renowned Rama, who is equal in prowess to Vishnu the lord of the preservation and among celestials, demons or the foremost of men, or among hordes of Yakshas the semi-divine beings or ogres or among all Vidyadharas, a king of super-natural beings or among Gandharvas the celestials musicians or among Uragas the semi-divine serpents or among Siddhas the holy personages having super-natural powers or among excellent Kinnaras the mythical beings with human figure and head of a horse or among all types of birds or among all living beings at all places and at all times."

sarvalokeśvarasyaivam kṛtvā vipriyamuttamam |

rāmasya rājasimhasya durlabham tava jīvitam || 5-51-43

43. kR^itvaa = doing; uttamam vipriyam = a great harm; evam = in this manner; raamasya = to Rama; sarvalokeshvarasya = the lord of all the worlds; raajasimhasya = and the lion among kings; jiivitam = survival; durlabham = is difficult; tava = for you.

"After doing a great harm in this manner to Rama the lord of all worlds as well as the lion among kings, your survival will be difficult."

devāśca daityāśca niśācarendra |

gandharvavidyādharanāgayakṣāḥ |

rāmasya lokatrayanāyakasya |

sthātum na śaktāḥ samareṣu sarve || 5-51-44

44. nishaacharendra = O king of demons!; devaashcha = either celestials; daityaashcha = or demons; gandharva vidyaadhara naaga yakshaaH = or Gandharvas the celestial musicians or Vidyadharas a king of super natural beings or Nagas the semi-divine serpents or Yaksha the semi-divine beings; sarve = all of them; nashaktaaH = are not able; sthatum = to stand; samareSu = in combats; raamasya = in front of Rama; lokatraya naayakasya = the lord of the three worlds.

"O king of demons! Either celestials or demons or Gandharvas the celestial musicians or Vidyadharas a king of super-natural beings or Nagas the semi-divine serpents or Yakshas the semi divine beings-all of them are not able to stand before Rama the lord of the three worlds."

brahma svayamubhūśca turānano vā |

rudrastriṇetrastripurāntako vā |

indro mahendraḥ suranāyako vā |

trātum na śaktā yudhi rāmavadhyam || 5-51-45

45. brahmaa vaa = either Brahma; svayambhuuH = the self-existing; chaturaananaH = god with four faces; rudraa vaa = or Rudra; triNetraH = having three eyes; tripuraantakaH = and destroyer of Tripura; the city built of gold; sivler and iron; in the sky; air and earth; by Maya for the demons and burnt (by Shiva); mahendraH vaa = or Mahendra; indraH = the god of atmosphere and sky; suranaayakah = and the lord of celestials; na shaktaaH = are not able; traatum = to protect; raamavadhyam = the one to be killed by Rama; yudhi = in battle.

"Either Brahma the self-existing god with four faces or Rudra with three eyes and the destroyer of Tripura (the city built of gold, silver and iron in the sky, air and earth, by Maya for the demons and burnt by Shiva), or Mahendra the god of atmosphere and sky as also the lord of celestials would not be able to protect the one to be killed by Rama in battle."

sa sauṣṭhava upetam adīna vādinaḥ |

kapeḥ niśamya apratimo apriyam vacaḥ |

daśa ānanaḥ kopa vivṛtta locanaḥ |

samādiśat tasya vadham mahākapeḥ || 5-51-46

46. nishamya = hearing; vachaH = the words; sauSThhavopetam = endowed with extreme skillfulness; apriyam = which were unpleasant; adiinavaadinaH = and spoken without fear; kapeH = from Hanuma; saH apratimaH dashaananaH = the unequalled Ravana; samaadishat = ordered; vadham = the killing; tasya mahaakapeH = of that Hanuma.

Hearing those unpleasant words endowed with extreme skillfulness and which were spoken without fear from Hanuma, that unequalled Ravana ordered for the killing of that Hanuma.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekapaṅcaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 52

Introduction

Hearing the harsh words of Hanuma, Ravana orders him to be killed. Vibhishana, however, advises Ravana to desist from the dastardly act, pointing out that the killing of an envoy is forbiddenaccording to religious scriptures.

tasya tat vacanam śrutvā vānarasya mahātmanaḥ |

ājñāpayat vadham tasya rāvaṇaḥ krodha mūrcitaḥ || 5-52-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya vaanarasya = of that Hanuma; mahaatmanaH = the high-souled one; raavaNaH = Ravana; krodhamuurchhitaH = excited with anger; aajJNaapayat = ordered; vadham = for the killing; tasya = of Hanuma.

Hearing those words of the high=souled Hanuma, Ravana duly excited with anger, ordered for the killing of Hanuma.

vadhe tasya samājñapte rāvaṇena durātmanā |

niveditavato dautyam na anumene vibhīṣaṇaḥ || 5-52-2

2. samaajJNapte = while it was ordered; duraatmanaa raavaNena = by the evil-natured Ravana; tasya vadhe = for killing of Hanuma; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; naanumene = did not agree; dautyam niveditavataH = to the killing of Hanuma; who was entrusted with the function of a messenger.

While it was ordered by the evil-natured Ravana for the killing of Hanuma, Vibhishana did not agree to the killing of Hanuma, who was entrusted with the functions of a messenger.

tam rakṣo adhipatim kruddham tac ca kāryam upasthitam |

viditvā cintayāmāsa kāryam kārya vidhau sthitaḥ || 5-52-3

3. viditvaa = looking to; tat = that; kaaryam cha = affair (of killing an envoy); upasthitam = that has arisen; tam = and that; rakSodhipatim = Ravana; kruddham = getting enraged; kaaryavidhau; sthitaH = Vibhishana; who was firm in accompanying any object; chintayaamaasa = reflected upon; kaaryam = the appropriate action to be done.

Seeing Ravana getting enraged and looking to that affair (of killing of an envoy) that has arisen, Vibhishana who was firm in accompanying any object, reflected upon an appropriate action to be done.

niścita arthaḥ tataḥ sāmnā āpūjya śatrujit agrajam |

uvāca hitam atyartham vākyam vākya viśāradaḥ || 5-52-4

4. tataH = then; nishchitaarthaH = deciding about a right action; vaakyavishaaradaH = Vibhishana; who was skilled in communication; shatrujit = and a conqueror of enemies; uvaacha = spoke; atyartham = very meaningful; hitam = and useful; vaakyam = words; puujyam agrajam = to his venerable brother; saamnaa = softly.

Then, deciding about a right action, Vibhishna, who was silled in communication and a conqueror of enemies, spoke softly the following very meaningful and useful words to Ravana, his venerable borther.

kṣamasva roṣam tyaja rākṣasendra |

prasīda madvākyamidam śṛṇuṣva |

vadham na kurvanti parāvarajñā |

dūtasya santo vasudhādhipendrāḥ || 5-52-5

5. raakSasendra = O king of demons!; kSamasva = forgive; tyaja = and give up; roSam = anger; prasiida = be gracious; shR^iNusva = and hear; idam = these; madvaakyam = words of mine; santaH = virtuous; vasudhaadhipendraaH = kings of excellence; paraavarajJNaaH = knowing the disant and the near; na kurvanti = do not cause; vadham = killing; duutasya = of an envoy.

"O king of demons! Forgive and give up your anger. Be gracious and hear my words. Virtuous kings of excellence, knowing the distant and the near, do not cause killing of an envoy."

rājan dharma viruddham ca loka vṛtteḥ ca garhitam |

tava ca asadṛśam vīra kapeḥ asya pramāpaṇam || 5-52-6

6. viira = O hero!; pramaapaNam = murder; asya kapeH = of this monkey; raajadharma viruddham = is antagonistic to a royal virtue; garhitam = and is condemnable; loka vR^itteshcha = according to universal custom; asadR^isham = It is improper; tavacha = for you too.

"O hero! Killing of this monkey is against a royal virtue and any universal custom condemns it. Hence, it is improper for you also to do it."

dharmajñśca kṛtajñśca rājadharmaviśāradaḥ |

parāvarajño bhūtānām tvameva paramārthavit || 5-52-7

7. tvameva = you are indeed; dharmajJNascha = the knower of what is right; kR^itajJNashcha = and a person of gratitude; raajadharma vishaaradaH = you are experienced in royal virtues; paraavarajJNaH = you know both the distant and the near; bhuutaanaam = in beings; paramaarthavit = you know the highest truth.

"You are indeed the knower of what is right. You are a person of gratitude. You are well-versed in royal virtues. You know both the distant and the near in beings. You know the highest truth."

gṛhyante yadi roṣeṇa tvādṛśo.api vipaścitaḥ |

tataḥ śāstravipaścittvam śrama eva hi kevalam || 5-52-8

8. vipashchito.api yadi = if even learned persons; tvaadR^ishaH = like you; gR^ihyante = are seized; roSam = by anger; tataH = then; shaastravipashchittvam = the knowledge of scriptures; kevalam shrama eva hi = is indeed just a labour in vain.

"If even learned persons like you are seized by anger, then the knowledge of scriptures is indeed just a labour in vain."

tasmātprasīda śatrughna rākṣasendra durāsada |

tataḥ śāstravipaścittvam śrama eva hi kevalm || 5-52-9

9. raakSasendra = O king of demons!; shatrughna = O annihilator of enemies!; duuraasada = O king; dangerous to be approached!; tasmaat = therefore; prasiida = be greaceful; vinishchitya = determining; yuktaayuktam = about right and wrong; duutadaN^DaH = (let) the punishment to the envoy; vidhiiyataam = be ordered.

"O king of demons! O annihilator of enemies, dangerous to be approached! Therefore, be graceful. After ascertaining about right and wrong, let appropriate punishment be ordered to the envoy."

vibhīṣaṇavacaḥ śrutvā rāvaṇo rākṣaseśvaraḥ |

roṣeṇa mahatāviṣṭo vākyamuttaramabravīt || 5-52-10

10. shrutvaa = hearing; vibhiiSaNa vachaH = the words of Vibhishana; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSaseshvaraH = the lord of demons; aaviSTaH mahataa roSeNa = was enveloped by a great anger; abraviit = and spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; uttaran = in reply.

Hearing the words of Vibhishana, Ravana the lord of demons was greatly enraged and replied in the following words:

na pāpānām vadhe pāpam vidyate śatrusūdana |

tasmādenam vadhiṣyāmi vānaram pāpacāriṇam || 5-52-11

11. shatru suudana = O annihilator of enemies!; na vidyate paapam = there is no sin; vadhe = in killing; paapaanaam = of sinners; tasmaat = therefore; vadhiSyaami = I shall kill; enam = this; vaanaram = monkey; paapachaariNam = who performed sins.

"O Vibhishana, the annihilator of enemies! There is no sin, even if the sinners are killed. So, I shall kill this monkey, who performed sins."

adharmamūlam bahudoṣayukta |

manāryajuṣṭam vacanam niśamya |

uvāca vākyam paramārthatattvam |

vibhīṣaṇo buddhimatām variṣṭhaḥ || 5-52-12

12. nishamya = hearing; vachanam = those words; adharma muulam = rooted in unrighteousness; bahuroSayuktam = accompanied by a great enragement; anaarya juSTam = and practised by the dishonourable; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; variSThaH = the best buddhimataam = among those who were endowed iwht understanding; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = ( the following) words; paramaarthatattvam = comprising of the highest truth.

Hearing those words, rooted in unrighteousness, enveloped in a great anger and accepted by the dishonourable, Vibhishana the best among those who weer endowed with understanding, spoke the following words, comprising of the highest truth.

prasīda laṅkeśvara rākṣasendra |

dharmārthayuktam vacanam śṛṇuṣva |

dūtānavadhyān samayeṣu rājan |

sarveṣu sarvatra vadanti santaḥ || 5-52-13

13. raakSasendra = O king of demons!; laN^keshwara = O Lord of Lanka!; prasiida = be gracious enough!; shruNuSva = hear; vachanam = my words; dharmaarthayuktam = endowed with righteousness and significance; raajan = O king; santah = sages; vadanti = say; duutaan = that envoys; avadhyaan = are not to be killed; sarveSu samayeSu = at all times; sarvatra = and at all places.

"O king of demons! O lord of Lanka! Be gracious enough. Hear my words endowed with righteousness and significance. O king! Sages say that messengers should not be killed at all places and at all times."

asaṃśayam śatruḥ ayam pravṛddhaḥ |

kṛtam hi anena apriyam aprameyam |

na dūta vadhyām pravadanti santo |

dūtasya dṛṣṭā bahavo hi daṇḍāḥ || 5-52-14

14. asamshayam = there is no doubt; ayam shatruH = this enemy; pravR^iddhaH = is arrogant; aprameyam = an unlimited; apriyam = displeasure; kR^itam hi = has indeed been done; anena = by him; santaH = sages; na pravadanti = do not speak; duuta vadhyaam = about the killing of an envoy; bahavaH = many; daN^DaaH = punishments; dR^iSTaaH hi = are indeed indentified; duutasya = for an envoy.

"There is no doubt that this enemy is arrogant. He has created an unlimited displeasure to us. But, sages do not talk about the killing of an envoy There are indeed severeal punishments, intended for an envoy."

vairūpyām angeṣu kaśa abhighāto |

mauṇḍyam tathā lakṣmaṇa samnipātaḥ |

etān hi dūte pravadanti daṇḍān |

vadhaḥ tu dūtasya na naḥ śruto api || 5-52-15

15. vairuupyam = deforming; aN^geSu = the limbs; kashaabhighaataH = striking with a whip; mauN^Dyam = shaving the head; tathaa = ad; lakSaNa sannipaataH = impressing marks on the body; pravadanti = (they) say; etaan = these; daN^Daan = to be the punishments; duute = for the envoys; naasti = It is not; shrutaH = heard; naH = by us; vadhastu = about the killing; duutasya = of a messenger.

"Some of the punishments to an envoy are-deforming the limbs, striking with a whip, shaving the head and impressing marks on the body. Indeed, we have not heard at any time of killing a messenger."

katham ca dharma artha vinīta buddhiḥ |

para avara pratyaya niścita arthaḥ |

bhavat vidhaḥ kopa vaśe hi tiṣṭhet |

kopam niyacchanti hi sattvavantaḥ || 5-52-16

16. katham = how; bavadvidhaH = can a person like you; dharmaartha viniita buddhiH = holding an intellect trained in religious merit and purpose; paraavara pratyayanishchitaarthaH = and who has a right judgement over cause and effect; tiSThet = abide; kopavashe = in subjection of anger; sattvantaH = wise persons; niyachchhantihi = indeed contain; kopam = their anger.

"How can a person like you, holding an intellect trained in religious merit and purpose and a right judgement on cause and effect, subject to anger? Wise people indeed contain their anger."

na dharma vāde na ca loka vṛtte |

na śāstra buddhi grahaṇeṣu vā api |

vidyeta kaścit tava vīra tulyaḥ |

tvam hi uttamaḥ sarva sura asurāṇām || 5-52-17

17. viira = O hero!; na vidyeta = there is none; tulyaH = equal; tava = to you; dharma vaade = who can discuss about the law or duty; na = none; loka vR^itte = about universal custom; na = and none; shaastra buddhi grahaNeSu = in capturing the essence of scriptures; tvam = you; uttamaH hi = are indeed excellent; sarva suraasuraaNaam = among all the celestials and demons (in these matters).

"O hero! There is no one equal to you, who can discuss about the law or duty, none about universal custom and none in capturing the essence of scriptures. You are indeed excellent among all the celestials and demons in these matter."

śūreṇa vīreṇa niśācarendra |

surāsurāṇāmapi durjayena |

tvayā pragalbhāḥ suradaityasamghā |

jitāśca yuddheṣvasakṛnnarendrāḥ || 5-52-18

18. nishaacharendra = O king of demons!; shuureNa = you are valiant; viireNa = you are heroic; tvayaa = by you; durjayena = who cannot be conquered; suraasuraaNaamapi = even by celestials and demons; pragalbhaaH = proud; suradaitya samghaaH = multitude of celestials and demons; narendraaH = together with their kings; jiteshcha = were conquered; yuddheSu = in battles; asakR^it = several times.

"O king of demons! You are valiant. You are heroic. Even celestials and demons cannot conquer you. You conquered a multitude of proud celestials and demons together with their kings in battles several times"

na ca api asya kapeḥ ghāte kaṃcit paśyāmi aham guṇam |

teṣv ayam pātyatām daṇḍo yaiḥ ayam preṣitaḥ kapiḥ || 5-52-19

19. aham = I; na pashyaami = do not see; kamchit guNam = any merit; ghaate = in killing; asya = this; kapeH = monkey; ayam daN^DaH = let this punishment; paatyataam = be employed; teSu = on those; yaiH = by whom; ayam kapiH = this monkey; preSitaH = was sent.

"I do not see any merit in killing this monkey. Let this carnal punishment be employed on those by whom this monkey was sent."

sādhuḥ vā yadi vā asādhuḥ paraiḥ eṣa samarpitaḥ |

bruvan para artham paravān na dūto vadham arhati || 5-52-20

20. eSaH = He; samarpitH = is a person sent; paraiH = by our enemies; saadhurvaa = or bad; na arhati = It is not worthy; vadham = of killing; duutaH = him who is a messenger; paravaan = who is dependent on others; bruvan = and who talks; paraartham = for the cause of others.

"He is a person, sent by our enemies, whether he is good or bad. It is not worthy of killing him, who is an envoy, who is dependent on others and who talks for the cause of others."

api ca asmin hate rājan na anyam paśyāmi khe caram |

iha yaḥ punaḥ āgacchet param pāram mahāudadhiḥ || 5-52-21

21. raajaa = O king!; apicha = moreover; asmin = (If) he; hate = is killed; na pashyaami = I do not find; anyam = any other person; yaH khecharam = who can travel through sky; aagachchhet = and come; iha = here; punaH = again; param paaram = to this shore; mahodadhe = of the great ocen.

"O king! Moreover, If he is killed, I do not find any other person, who can travel through the sky and come here again to this shore of the great ocean."

tasmān na asya vadhe yatnaḥ kāryaḥ para puram jaya |

bhavān sa indreṣu deveṣu yatnam āsthātum arhati || 5-52-22

22. para puramjaya = O conqueror of enemies!; tasmaat = therefore; na kaaryaH yatnaH = do not make effort; vadhe = to kill; asya = him; bhavaan = you; arhasi = ought; aasthaatum = to strengthen; yatnam = your effort; deveSu = on celestials; sendreSu = including Indra.

"O conqueror of enemies! Therefore, do not make efforts to kill him. On the other hand, you ought to strengthen such effort on celestials including indra."

asmin vinaṣṭe na hi dūtam anyam |

paśyāmi yaḥ tau nara rāja putrau |

yuddhāya yuddha priya durvinītāv |

udyojayet dīrgha patha avaruddhau || 5-52-23

23. yuddhapriya = O Ravana; fond of war!; asmin vinaSTe = If he is dead; na pashyaami hi = I do not indeed find; anyam = another; viiram = her; yaH = who; udyojayet = can incite; tau nara raajaputrau = those princes; durviniitaa = who are arrogant; diirgha pathaavaruddhau = and who are hindered by a long distance; yuddhaa ya = for war.

"O Ravana, who is fond of war! If he is dead, I do not find any other hero, who can incite those two arrogant princes, who are hindered by a long distance, for war."

parākrama utsāha manasvinām ca |

sura asurāṇām api durjayena |

tvayā mano nandana nairṛtānām |

yuddha āyatiḥ nāśayitum na yuktā || 5-52-24

24. manonandana = O Ravana who can gladden the hearts; nairR^itaanaam = of demons!; tvayaa = by you; durjayena = who are difficult to be conquered; suraasuraaNaamapi = by even celestials and demons; paraakramat saaha manasvinaam = having prowess; energy and courage; na yuktaa = it is not proper; naashayitum = to eliminate; yuddhaayatiH = an arrival of war.

"O Ravana who can gladden the hearts of demons! It is not proper for you, who are difficult to be conquered by even celestials and demons having sufficient prowess energy and courage, to crush the arrival of a war."

hitāḥ ca śūrāḥ ca samāhitāḥ ca |

kuleṣu jātāḥ ca mahāguṇeṣu |

manasvinaḥ śastrabhṛtām variṣṭhāḥ |

koṭi agra śaste subhṛtāḥ ca yodhāḥ || 5-52-25

25. koTyagrataH = (There are) more than a crore; yodhaaH = of warriors; subhR^itaashcha = well-maintained; te hitaashcha = and who desire your welfare; shuuraashcha = valiant ones; samaahitaashcha = mahaaguNeSu = who have colossal merits;; jaataaH = who were born; kuleSu = in a good tribe; manasvinaH = who are n high spirits; variSThaaH = excellent ones; shastra bhR^itaam = among wielders of weapons.

"There are more than a crore of valiant warriors in your charge, well-maintained, who desire your welfare, quite devoted, having colossal merits, born in a good tribe, holding high spirits and excellent wielders of weapons."

tat eka deśena balasya tāvat |

kecit tava ādeśa kṛto apayāntu |

tau rāja putrau vinigṛhya mūḍhau |

pareṣu te bhāvayitum prabhāvam || 5-52-26

26. tat = therefore; kechit = some; tava aadesha kR^itaH = who follow your command; abhiyaantu = go; ekadeshena = with a portion; balasya = of your army; vinigR^ihya = subjugating; tau = those; muuDhyau raajaputrau = two stupid princes; bhaavayitum = and to protect; te = your; prabhaavam = power; pareSu = on the enemies.

"Therefore, let some who follow your command, by talking a portion of your army, subjugate those two stupid princes, in order to make your power known to your adversaries."

niśācarāṇāmadhipo.anujasya |

vibhīṣaṇasyottamavākyamiṣṭam |

jagrāha buddhyā suralokaśatru |

rmahābalo rākṣasarājamukhyaḥ || 5-52-27

27. mahaabalaH = the mighty; raakSasaraaja mukhyaH = and eminent king of demons; adhipaH = the lord; nishaacharaaNaam = of ogres; suralokashatruH = and the adversary of the world of celestials; jagraaha = understood; iSTam = the cherished; uttam vaakyam = and excellent message; amyasya vibhiiSaNasya = of Vibhishana his brother; buddhyaa = with his presence of mind.

Ravana, the mighty and the eminent king of demons as also the lord of ogres and the adversary of the world of celestials, understood the cherished and excellent message of Vibhishana his brother with his due presence of mind."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dvipañcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 53

Introduction

As ordered by Ravana, the demons wrap up old rags around Hanuma's tail, pour oil to it and burn it with fire. The demons tie Hanuma with ropes and conduct ihm to walk down the entire city, proclaining to the citizens of Lanka saying that Hanuma is a spy. The female-demons inform Seetha about the burning of Hanuma's tail and making him move around the city by demons. Then, Seetha starts praying the fire-god to do good to Hanuma. In response to her prayers, fire-god makes Hanuma feel cool with his burnign tail. Then, Hanuma approaches the city-gate of Lanka, takes an iron-rod from the arched door of the gate and kills all the security-guards there.

tasya tat vacanam śrutvā daśagrīvo mahābalaḥ |

deśa kāla hitam vākyam bhrātuḥ uttamam abravīt || 5-53-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; desha kaala hitam = suitable for place and time; tasya mahaamanaH = spoken by that high-souled Vibhishana; bhraatuH = his brother; dashagriivaH = Ravana; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = the (following) words; uttaram = in reply.

Hearing those words, which were aprropriate for that place and time, spoken by that hih-souled Vibhishana, his brother, Ravana spoke the following words in reply:

samyag uktam hi bhavatā dūta vadhyā vigarhitā |

avaśyam tu vadhāt anyaḥ kriyatām asya nigrahaḥ || 5-53-2

2. uktamhi = It has been indeed told; samyak = well; bhavataa = by you; duutavadhyaa = killing of an envoy; vigrahitaa = is forbidden; anyaH = another; nigrahaH = punishment; vadhaat = other than killing; avashyam kriyataam = needs be certainly meted out; asya = to him.

"You have spoken well indeed that killing of an envoy is forbidden. Another punishment other than killing needs be certainly meted out to him."

kapīnām kila lāngūlam iṣṭam bhavati bhūṣaṇam |

tat asya dīpyatām śīghram tena dagdhena gacchatu || 5-53-3

3. kila = It is so said that; kapiinaam = to monkeys; bhavati = it is possible; laaN^guulam = that a tail; iSTam = is a beloved; bhuuSaNam = ornament; tat laaN^guulam = let that tail; asya = of Hanuma; diipyataam = be burnt; shiighram = immediately; gachchhatu = let him go; dagdhena tena = with a burnt tail.

"It is said that a tail is possibly a beloved ornament for the monkeys. Let his tail be burn immediately. Let him go with a burnt tail."

tataḥ paśyantu imam dīnam anga vairūpya karśitam |

samitrā jñātayaḥ sarve bāndhavāḥ sasuhṛj janāḥ || 5-53-4

4. tataH = then; sarve = (Let) all; baandhavaaH = his relatives; samitrajJNaataaH = together with his friends and kinsmen; sasuhR^ijjanaaH = along with his amicable persons; pashyantu = see; imam = him; aN^gavairuupyakarshitano = injured iwth his deformed limbs; diinam = miserable.

"Let all his relatives together with his friends, kinsmen and amicable persons then see him miserably injured with his deformed limbs."

ājñāpayat rākṣasa indraḥ puram sarvam sacatvaram |

lāngūlena pradīptena rakṣobhiḥ pariṇīyatām || 5-53-5

5. raakSasendraH = Ravana; aajJNaapayat = ordered; pariNiiyataam = that let him be carried around; pradiiptena; laaNguulena = with his burning tail; rakSobhiH = by the demons; sarvam = in the entire; puram = city; sachatvaram = with its cross-roads.

Ravana ordered that let the monkey be carried around with his burning tail by the demons in the entire city around its cross-roads."

tasya tat vacanam śrutvā rākṣasāḥ kopa karkaśāḥ |

veṣṭante tasya lāngūlam jīrṇaiḥ kārpāsikaiḥ paṭaiḥ || 5-53-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya = of Ravana; raakSasaaH = the demons; kopakarkashaaH = hard-tempered with their wrath; jiirNaiH kaarpaasakaiH paTaiH = with old ragged garments.

Hearing those words of Ravana, the demons, hard-tempered with their wrath, wrapped, up old ragged clothes around Hanuma's tail.

samveṣṭyamāne lāngūle vyavardhata mahākapiḥ |

śuṣkam indhanam āsādya vaneṣv iva huta aśanaḥ || 5-53-7

7. laaN^guule samveSTyamaane = while his tail was wrapped around with cottong tatters; mahaakapiH = Hanuma; vyavardhata = increased his body; hutaashanaH iva = like a fire; aasaadya = after catching; shuSkam indhanam = dry wood; vaneSu = in forests.

While his tail was being wrapped around with cotton tatters, Hanuma proliferating, soon after catching dry wood in forests.

tailena pariṣicya atha te agnim tatra avapātayan |

lāngūlena pradīptena rākṣasān tān apātayat || 5-53-8

roṣa amarṣa parīta ātmā bāla sūrya sama ānanaḥ |

8. atha = then; pariSichya = sprinkling; tailena = oil; te = they; abhyapaatayan = set out; agnim = fire; tatra = on that tail; baalasuuryasamaananaH = Hanuma; with his face resembling a rising sun; roSaamarSapariitaatmaa = and with his mind filled with rage and impatience; pradiiptena laaNguulena = and with his burning tail; apaatayat = threw down; taan raakSasaan = those demons.

The demons sprinkled oil and set out fire on that tail. Then, Hanuma, with his face resembling a rising sun with his mind filled with anger and impatience and with his burning tail, threw those demons down.

lāṅgūlam sampradīptam tu draṣṭum tasya hanūmataḥ || 5-53-9

sahastrībālavṛddhāśca jagmuḥ prītā niśācarāḥ |

9. draSTum = to see; sampradiitptam = the burning; laaN^guulam = tail; tasya hanuumataH = of that Hanuma; nishaacharaaH = the demons; sahastrii baala vR^iddhaashcha = together with their women; children and elders; jagmuH = went; priitaaH = delighted.

To see the burning tail of that Hanuma, the delighted demons together with their women, chldren and elders went there.

sa bhūyaḥ samgataiḥ krūrai rākasaiḥ hari sattamaḥ || 5-53-10

nibaddhaḥ kṛtavān vīraḥ tat kāla sadṛśīm matim |

10. nibaddhaH = tied down; samgataiH = coming together; saH viiraH harisattamaH = that heroic Hanuma; the foremost among the monkeys; kR^itavaan = made up; matim = his mind; tatkaala sadR^ishiim = appropriate for that occasion (as follows):

Tied down again by the cruel demons, coming together, the heroic Hanuma the foremost among monkeys made up his mind appropriate for that occasion (as follows):

kāmam khalu na me śaktā nibadhasya api rākṣasāḥ || 5-53-11

cittvā pāśān samutpatya hanyām aham imān punaḥ |

11. nibaddhasyaapi = though I have been tied down; raakSasaaH = those demons; na shaktaaH kaamam khalu = cannot do anything they wish; me = against me; chhitvaa = breaking; paashaan = the nooses; punaH = again; aham = I; samutpatya = by jumping up; hanyaam = can kill; imaan = them.

"Though I have been tied down, those demons cannot do whatever they wish to do against me. Breaking the ties, I can fly up and kill them."

yadibharturhatārthāya carantam bhartṛśāsanāt || 5-53-12

badhnantyete durātmano na tu me niṣkṛtiḥ kṛtā |

12. ete duraatmanaH yadi = If these evil minded demons; badhnanti = fasten; charantam = me; acting; hitaarthaaya = for the benefit; bhartuH = of Rama; my lord; bhartuH = of Rama; my lord; bhartR^ishaasanaat = because of the command of their lord; na niSkR^itiH = no rebuff; kR^itaa = has been done; me = to me.

"If these evil-minded demons fasten me who is acting for the good of Rama my lord, because of the command by their lord, no rebuff has been done to me."

sarveṣām eva paryāpto rākṣasānām aham yudhi || 5-53-13

kim tu rāmasya prīti artham viṣahiṣye aham īdṛśam |

lankā carayitavyā me punaḥ eva bhavet iti || 5-53-14

13; 14. ahami = I; paryaaptaH = am adequate; sarveSaameva raakSasaanaam = even for all the demons; yudhi = in battle; kimtu = but; priityartham = for the delight; raamasya = of Rama; iidR^isham = such; laN^kaa = Lanka; punareva = again; bhavet = becomes; chaarayitavyaa = fit to be espionaged; iti = for this reason; viSahiSye = I am putting up with it.

"I am adequate enough to kill all these demons in battle. But, for the delight of Rama, such city of Lanka is fit to be espionaged again. For this reason, I am putting up with it."

rātrau na hi sudṛṣṭā me durga karma vidhānataḥ |

avaśyam eva draṣṭavyā mayā lankā niśā kṣaye || 5-53-15

15. laN^kaa = Lanka; na hi sudR^iSTaa = was not indeed observed well; raatrau = during night-time; durgakarmavidhaanataH = as to the particulars of specifications of the fort; meva = surely; draSTavyaa = it is to be seen; mayaa = by me; nishaakSaye = in the day-time.

"Lanka was not indeed observed well as to the particulars of specifications of the fort, when it was seen by me during the night. Surely, it is to be seen by me during the day-time."

kāmam bandhaiḥ ca me bhūyaḥ pucchasya uddīpanena ca |

pīḍām kurvantu rakṣāṃsi na me asti manasaḥ śramaḥ || 5-53-16

16. me = to me; baddhasya = who has been tied down; bhuuyaH = again; rakSaamsi = let the demons; kurvantu piiDaam = torment me; kaamam = as they wish; uddiipanenacha = by burning also; puchchhasya = my tail; me manasaH = to my mind; naasti = there will be no; shramaH = travail.

"Let the demons tie me down of again and torment me as they wish, by burning my tail. There will be no travail to my mind."

tataḥ te samvṛta ākāram sattvavantam mahākapim |

parigṛhya yayuḥ hṛṣṭā rākṣasāḥ kapi kunjaram || 5-53-17

17. tataH = then; te hR^iSTaaH raakSasaaH = those delighted demons; yayuH = went; parigR^ihya = taking; mahaakapim = Hanuma; savR^itaakaaram = who concealed all types of feelings; sattvavantam = who was strong; kapikuN^jaram = and the foremost among monkeys.

Then, those delighted demons went, seizing Hanuma, who concealed all types of his feelings, who was strong and foremost among monkeys.

śankha bherī ninādaiḥ taiḥ ghoṣayantaḥ sva karmabhiḥ |

rākṣasāḥ krūra karmāṇaḥ cārayanti sma tām purīm || 5-53-18

18. shaNkhabherii ninaadaishcha = sounding couches and kettle-drums; ghoSayantaH = proclaiming; svakarmabhiH = the acts of Hanuma; raakSasaaH = the demons; kruurakarmaaNaH = performing terrible deeds; chaarayantisma = dragged him; taam purim = throughout that city.

Sounding couches and kettle-drums and proclaining the acts of Hanuma like his damaging of the pleasure-garden, the demons performing terrible deeds, dragged Hanuma through out that city.

anvīyamāno rakṣobhiryayau sukhamariṃdamaḥ |

hanumān cārayāmāsa rākṣasānām mahāpurīm || 5-53-19

19. anviiyamaanaH = accompanied; rakSobhiH = by demons; hanumaan = Hanuma; arimdamaH = the annihilator of enemies; yayau = went; sukham = happily; chaarayaamaasa = and roamed about; mahaapuriim = in the great city; raakSasaanaam = of the demons.

Accompanied by demons, Hanuma the annihilator of enemies, went happily and roamed about in that great city of demons.

atha apaśyat vimānāni vicitrāṇi mahākapiḥ |

samvṛtān bhūmi bhāgān ca suvibhaktān ca catvarān || 5-53-20

20. atha = then; mahaakapiH = Hanuma; apashyat = saw; vichitraaNi = wonderful; vimaanaani = houses; samvR^itaan = wrapped up; bhuumi bhaagaamshcha = plots of land; suvibhaktaan = well-parted; chatvaraan = cross-ways.

Then, Hanuma saw some wonderful house some wrapped up plots of land and well parted cross ways.

vīthīśca gṛhasambādhāḥ kapiḥ śṛṅgaṭakāni ca |

tathā rathyoparathyāśca tathaiva gṛhakāntarān || 5-53-21

gṛhāṃśca meghasamkāśān dadarśa pavanātmajaḥ |

21. kapiH = Hanuma; pavanaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; dadarsha = saw; viithiiH = streets; gR^ihasambaadhaaH = congested with houses; shR^iNgaaTakaani = places where several roads meet; tathaa = and; rathyoparathyaashcha = high-ways as also approach-roads; gR^ihakaantaraan = small inner apartments; gR^ihaamshcha = and palaces; meghasamkaashaan = appearing in multitudes like clouds.

Hanuma, the son of wind-god, saw streets congested with dwellings, places where several roads meet, high-ways as also approach-roads, small inner apartments and palaces appearing in multitudes, like clouds.

catvareṣu catuṣkeṣu rāja mārge tathaiva ca || 5-53-22

ghoṣayanti kapim sarve cārīka iti rākṣasāḥ |

22. sarve = all; raakSasaaH = the demons; ghoSayanti = proclaimed; chatvareSu = in cross-roads; chatuSkeSu = four-pillared temples; tathaiva cha = and; raajamaarge = royal high-ways; kapim chaarikaH iti = saying that Hanuma was a spy.

All the demons proclaimed in cross roads, four-pillared temples and in royal high-ways, saying that Hanuma was a spy.

strībālavṛddhā nirjagmustatra tatra kutūhalāt || 5-53-23

tam pradīpitalāṅgūlam hanumantam didṛkṣavaḥ |

23. striibaala vR^iddhaaH = women; children and old people; nirjagmuH = came out; tatra tatra = from their respective dwellings; kutuuhalaat = with an eagerness; didR^ikSavaH = to see; tam hanumantam = that Hanuma; pradiipila laaN^gmulam = with his burnign tail.

Women, children and old people came out from their respective dwellings, with an eagerness to see that Hanuma with his burning tail.

dīpyamāne tataḥ tasya lāngūla agre hanūmataḥ || 5-53-24

rākṣasyaḥ tā virūpa akṣyaḥ śaṃsuḥ devyāḥ tat apriyam |

24. hanumataH laaNgullaagre = (while) the tip of Hanuma's tail; diipyamaane = was being ignited; tatra = there; taaH raakSasyaH = those female-demons; viruupaakSyaH = with monstrous eyes; tataH = then; shashamsuH = inforemed; tat apriyam = that unpleasant thing; devyaaH = to Seetha the princess.

While the tip of Hanuma's tail was being ignited by the demons there, those female-demons with monstrous eyes then informed that unpleasant matter to Seetha, the princess.

yaḥ tvayā kṛta samvādaḥ sīte tāmra mukhaḥ kapiḥ || 5-53-25

lāngūlena pradīptena sa eṣa pariṇīyate |

25. siite = O Seetha!; sa eSaaH kapiH = that monkey; yaH = who; taamra mukhaH = was having a red face; kR^ita samvaadaH = and who had conversation; tvayaa = with you; pariNiiyate = is being moved around; pradiiptena laaNguulena = with his ignited tail; (in the city).

"O Seetha! That monkey with a red face, who had a conversation with you, is being moved around in the city, with his ignited tail."

śrutvā tat vacanam krūram ātma apaharaṇa upamam || 5-53-26

vaidehī śoka samtaptā huta aśanam upāgamat |

26. shrutvaa = hearing; tat kruuram vachanam = that cruel news; aatmaapaharaNopamam = which was equal to the news of her carrying away (by Ravana); vaidehii = Seetha; shoka samtaptaa = was tormented with grief; upaagamat = and paid homage; hutaashanam = the fire-god.

Hearing that cruel news, which created as much sorrow as when she was carried away by Ravana, Seetha was tormented with grief and started to pay homage to the fire-god.

mangalā abhimukhī tasya sā tadā āsīn mahākapeḥ || 5-53-27

upatasthe viśāla akṣī prayatā havya vāhanam |

27. tadaa = then; saa = she; aasiit = was maN^galaabhimukhii = wishing for the welfare; mahaakapeH = of Hanuma; vishaalaakSi = the large-eyed Seetha; prayataa = with her devoted self; upatasthe = worshipped; havya vaahanam = the fire-god.

Then, the large-eyed Seetha, wishing for the welfare of Hanuma, prayed the fire-god with her devoted self.

yadi asti pati śuśrūṣā yadi asti caritam tapaḥ || 5-53-28

yadi ca asti eka patnītvam śīto bhava hanūmataḥ |

28. asti yadi = If I have done; patishushruuSaa = any service to my husband; astiyadi charitam = if I have done; tapaH = a penance; asti cha yadi = if I am; eka patniitvam = a faithful wife; tvam = you; bhava = be; shiitaH = cool; hanumataH = to Hanuma.

"If I have done any service to my husband, if I have performed a penance and if I am a faithful wife, please be cool to Hanuma."

yadi kaścit anukrośaḥ tasya mayi asti dhīmataḥ || 5-53-29

yadi vā bhāgya śeṣam me śīto bhava hanūmataḥ |

29. dhiimataH tasya yadi = if the wise Rama; kimchit = has even a little; anukroshaH = of Kindness; mayi = towards me; yadi vaa me = and if towards me; bhaagya sheSaH = some good fortune is remaining; bhava = be; shiitaH = cool; hanuumataH = to Hanuma.

"If the wise Rama has even a little of kindness to me and if I have still some good fortune remaining to my credit, please be cool to Hanuma."

yadi mām vṛtta sampannām tat samāgama lālasām || 5-53-30

sa vijānāti dharma ātmā śīto bhava hanūmataḥ |

30. saH dharmaatmaa yadi = If that virtuous Rama; vijaanaati = understands; maam = me; vR^ittasampannam = as endowed with a good moral conduct; tatsamaagama laalasaam = ardently desirous of meeting him; bhava = be; shiitaH = cool; hanumataH = to Hanuma.

"If that virtuous Rama recognises me as one,, who is endowed with a good moral conduct and who is ardently desirous of meeting him, please be cool to Hanuma."

yadi mām tārayati āryaḥ sugrīvaḥ satya samgaraḥ || 5-53-31

asmāt duhkhān mahābāhuḥ śīto bhava hanūmataḥ |

31. aaryaH yadi = (If) the venerable; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; satya samgaraH = true to his promise; me taarayet = can make me traverse; asmaat duH khaambu samrodhaat = from this ocean of sorrow; bhava = be; shiitaH = cool; hanuumataH = to Hanuma.

"If the venerable Sugreeva, true to his promise, can make me traverse from this ocean of sorrow, please be cool to Hanuma."

tataḥ tīkṣṇa arciḥ avyagraḥ pradakṣiṇa śikho analaḥ || 5-53-32

jajvāla mṛga śāva akṣyāḥ śaṃsann iva śivam kapeḥ |

32. tataH = then; analaH = the fire-god; shamsanniva = as though informing; mR^igashabaakSyaaH = the fawn-eyed; Seetha; kapeH shivam = about the welfare of Hanuma; jajvaala = sone brilliantly; tiikSNaarchiH = with sharp flames; avyagraH = undisturbed; pradakSiNa shikhaH = shooting out pointed flames towards the right.

Then, the fire-god, as though informing the fawn-eyed Seetha about the well-being of Hanuma, shone brightly with sharp flames, undisteurbed and shooting out pointed flames towards the right.

hanumajjanakaścāpi pucchānalayuto.anilaḥ || 5-53-33

vavau svāsthyakaro devyāḥ prāleyānilaśītalaḥ |

33. anilaH apicha = even wind-god; hanumajjanakaH = father of Hanuma; puchchhaanala yutaH = combined with the fire on his tail; vavau = swept; praaleyaanila shiitalaH = coolly like a snow-breeze; svaasthyakaraH = creating a soloce; devyaaH = to Seetha.

Even wind-god, the father of Hanuma, combined with the fire on Hanuma's tail, swept coolly like a snow-breeze, creating a solace to Seetha.

dahyamāne ca lāngūle cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-53-34

pradīpto agniḥ ayam kasmān na mām dahati sarvataḥ |

34. laN^guule = (While) his tail; dahyamaane = was burning; vaanaraH = Hanuma; chintayaamaasa = was reflecting; kasmaat = why; ayam agniH = this fire; pradiiptaH = which was burning; saavataH = on all sides; na dahati = was not burning; maam = him.

While his tail was in flames, Hanuma was reflecting why the fire, which was blazing on all sides, was not burning him.

dṛśyate ca mahājvālaḥ karoti ca na me rujam || 5-53-35

śiśirasya iva sampāto lāngūla agre pratiṣṭhitaḥ |

35. dR^ishyate = It is conspicuous; mahaajvaalaH = with large flames; na karoti cha = not creating;rujam = paoin; me = to me; iva = as though; shishirasya samghaataH = a snow-ball; pratiSThitaH = is kept; laaNguulaagre = at the tip of my tail.

"It is conspicuous with large flames. But it is not creating any paoin to me, as if a snow-ball is kept at the tip of my tail."

athavā tat idam vyaktam yat dṛṣṭam plavatā mayā || 5-53-36

rāma prabhāvāt āścaryam parvataḥ saritām patau |

36. athava = Or; plavataa = while jumping over; mayaa = by me; raama prabhaavaat = due to the power of Rama; aashcharyam = a surprise; dR^iSTam = was seen; parvatodadhi samgame = in a friendly alliance with a mountain and the sea; yat tat = by which; idam = this; vyaktam = is clear.

"Or, while I was jumping over the ocean, a surprise-alliance was formed with Mount Mainaka and through the mountain, with the ocean, because of Rama's power. By this, the reason of the coolness is clear."

yadi tāvat samudrasya mainākasya ca dhīmatha || 5-53-37

rāma artham sambhramaḥ tādṛk kim agniḥ na kariṣyati |

37. yadi = If; samudrasya = for the ocean; dhiimataH mynakasya = and the wise Mount Mainaka; taadR^ik sambhramaH = such an eagerness was tehre; raamaartham = for the sake of Rama; kim = why; agniH = the fire-god; nakariSyati = will not do it?

"If such an eagerness was there in the mind of the sea and the wise Mount Mainaka for the cause of Rama; will not the fire-god show the same degree of eagerness in making its touch cold?"

sītāyāḥ ca ānṛśaṃsyena tejasā rāghavasya ca || 5-53-38

pituḥ ca mama sakhyena na mām dahati pāvakaḥ |

38. paavakaH = the fire; na dahati = does not burn; maam = me; aanR^ishamsyena = due to kindness; siitaayaaH = of Seetha; tejasaa = power; raaghavasya = of Rama; sakhyena = and friendship; mama pituH = of my father.

"The fire does not burn me, due to kindness of Seetha, powerfulness of Rama and friendlines of my father."

bhūyaḥ sa cintayāmāsa muhūrtam kapi kunjaraḥ || 5-53-39

utpapāta atha vegena nanāda ca mahākapiḥ |

39. saH mahaakapiH = that Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the foremost among mokeys; chintayaamaasa = reflected; bhuuyaH = again; atha = and thereafter; utpapaata = jumped; vegena = with swiftness; nanaada cha = and roared also.

That Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys, reflected agian for a monment, jumped with swiftness and roared too.

pura dvāram tataḥ śrīmān śaila śṛngam iva unnatam || 5-53-40

vibhakta rakṣaḥ sambādham āsasāda anila ātmajaḥ |

40. tataH = then; shriimaan = the glorious; anilaatmajaH = Hanuma; shaila shR^iN^gamiva = like a mountain-peak; aasasaada = approached; puradvaaram = the city-gate; unnatam = which was looking high; vibhaktarakSaH sambaadham = and stood secluded from the crowds of demons.

Then, the glorious Hanuma like a mountain-peak, approached the city-gate, which was looking high and stood secluded from the crowds of demons.

sa bhūtvā śaila samkāśaḥ kṣaṇena punaḥ ātmavān || 5-53-41

hrasvatām paramām prāpto bandhanāni avaśātayat |

41. saH aatmavaan = that prudent Hanuma; bhuutvaa = became; shaila samkaashaH = similar to a mountain; kSaNena = and within a moment; praaptaH = reached; paramaam hrasvataam = an exceedingly short form; avashaatayat = and became free; bandhanaani = from tethers.

That prudent Hanuma assumed the form of a mountain and immediately within a moment, assumed an exceedingly short form, thus becoming free from his tethers.

vimuktaḥ ca abhavat śrīmān punaḥ parvata samnibhaḥ || 5-53-42

vīkṣamāṇaḥ ca dadṛśe parigham toraṇa āśritam |

42. shriimaan = the glorious Hanuma; vimuktashcha = having been free from his tethers; punaH = again; abhavat = assumed; parvatasannibhaH = a form equal to a mountain; viikSamaaNashcha = and while looking around; dadR^ishe = saw; parigham = an iron rod; toraNaashritam = belonging to the arched door-way.

The glorious Hanuma, having been free from his bonds, again assumed the form equal to a mountain and while looking around, found and iron rod belonging to the arched door-way.

sa tam gṛhya mahābāhuḥ kāla āyasa pariṣkṛtam || 5-53-43

rakṣiṇaḥ tān punaḥ sarvān sūdayāmāsa mārutiḥ |

43. saH mahaabaahuH = that long-armed; maarutiH = Hanuma; punaH = again; gR^ihya = taking; tam = that rod; kaalaaasapariSkR^itam = made of iron; suudayaamaasa = killed; sarvaan = all; taan rakSiNaH = tose guards.

That long-armed Hanuma, again taking taht rod made of iron, killed all those guards.

sa tān nihatvā raṇa caṇḍa vikramaḥ |

samīkṣamāṇaḥ punaḥ eva lankām |

pradīpta lāngūla kṛta arci mālī |

prakāśata āditya iva aṃśu mālī || 5-53-44

44. saH = that Hanuma; raNa chaN^Da vikramaH = possessing impetuous valour in combat; nihattvaa = destroying; taan = them; punareva = and again; samiikSamaaNaH = looking over; laN^kaam = Lanka; prakaashata = shone; aaditya iva = like the sun; archimaalii = encircled with rays; pradiipta laaNguulakR^itaarchi maalii = with the wreath of flames; blazing on his tail.

That Hanuma, having an impetuous valour in combat, destroying those demons and looking over Lanka, shone like the sun encircled with rays, with the wreath of flames blazing on his tail.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe tripañcaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 54

Introduction

Hanuma, with his blazing tail comes out and flits over the horses in Lanka, making up his mind to set fire to the city of Lanka which is the only work let for him to do. Hanuma burns the entire city, barring the abode of Vibhishana. All the demons were frightened o seeing the blazing fire, consuming their city with its trees, houses and a host of living beings. Surprised to see the city burning, the celestials and musicians (Gandharvas) gain a great delight.

vīkṣamāṇaḥ tato lankām kapiḥ kṛta mano rathaḥ |

vardhamāna samutsāhaḥ kārya śeṣam acintayat || 5-54-1

1. tataH = then; kR^ita manorathaH = after fulfilling his heart's wish; kapiH = Hanuma; viikSamaaNaH = looking over; laN^kaam = Lanka; achintayat = thought; kaarya sheSam = about the remaining act to be done; vardhamaanasamutsaahaH = with an augmented energy.

Then, after fulfilling his heart's wish, Hanuma, looking over Lanka, thought about the remaining act to be done, with an augmented energy.

kim nu khalv aviśiṣṭam me kartavyam iha sāmpratam |

yat eṣām rakṣasām bhūyaḥ samtāpa jananam bhavet || 5-54-2

2. kimnu = which; kartavyam = (is the) act; khalu = indeed; avashiSTam = remaining; iha = here; me = for me; yat = that; ibhavet = may; bhuuyaH = anguish; saampratam = now; eSaam = to these; rakSasaam = demons?

"Which act indeed is remaing nowto be done by me here, that may further create anguish to these demons?"

vanam tāvat pramathitam prakṛṣṭā rākṣasā hatāḥ |

bala eka deśaḥ kṣapitaḥ śeṣam durga vināśanam || 5-54-3

3. vanam = the garden; pramathitam taavat = has been destroyed; prakR^iSTaaH = excellent; raakSasaaH = demons; hataaH = have been killed; balaikadeshaH = a portion of the army; kSapitaH = has been destroyed durgavinaashanam = the demolition of the fort; sheSam = is remaining.

"I have demolished the garden. I have killed excellent demons. I destroyed a portion of the army. The demolition of the fort is still remaining."

durge vināśite karma bhavet sukha pariśramam |

alpa yatnena kārye asmin mama syāt saphalaḥ śramaḥ || 5-54-4

4. durge = (While) the fort; vinaashite = is destroyed; karma = the task; bhavet = will become; sukhaprishramam = bereft of fatigue; alpayatnena = by a small effort; asmin kaarye = in this task; shramaH = the work; syaat = will become; saphalah = fruitful.

"When the fort gets destroyed, the task (of Rama's battle) will be devoid of fatigue. Even with a small effort in this task, the work will become fruitful."

yo hi ayam mama lāngūle dīpyate havya vāhanaḥ |

asya samtarpaṇam nyāyyam kartum ebhiḥ gṛha uttamaiḥ || 5-54-5

5. nyaayam = It is justified; kartum = to do; samtarpaNam = the act of satiating; asya = to it; ayam = this; haryavaahanaH = fire; yaH diipyate = which is flaring up; mama laaNguule = on my tail; ebhiH = with these; gR^ihottamaH = excellent houses.

"It is justified to satisfy this blazing flame on my tail, by feeding it to the full, with these excellent houses (in the city of Lanka)."

tataḥ pradīpta lāngūlaḥ savidyut iva toyadaḥ |

bhavana agreṣu lankāyā vicacāra mahākapiḥ || 5-54-6

6. tataH = then; mahaakapiH = Hanuma; prataptalaaNguulaH = with his burning tail; vichachaara = strolled; bhavanaagreSu = over the house-tops; laN^kaayaaH = in Lanka; savidyut toyadaH iva = like a cloud charged with lightning.

Then, Hanuma, with his burning tail, strolled over the house-tops of Lanka, like a cloud charged with lightning.

gṛhādgṛham rākṣasānāmudyānāni ca vānaraḥ |

vīkṣamāṇo hyasamtrastaḥ prāsādāṃśca cacāra saḥ || 5-54-7

7. viikSamaaNaH = Surveying; udyaanaani = the gardens; praasaadaashcha = and lofty palatial mansions; saH vaanaraH = that Hanuma; asamtraptaH = without fear; chachaara = wandered; gR^ihaat = from one house; gR^iham = to another house; raakSasaanaam = of the demons.

Surveying the gardens and lofty palatial mansions, that Hanuma, without fear, passed from one house to another, of the demons.

avaplutya mahāvegaḥ prahastasya niveśanam |

agnim tatra sa nikṣipya śvasanena samo balī || 5-54-8

tato.anyatpupluve veśma mahāpārśvasya vīryavān |

mumoca hanumān agnim kāla anala śikhā upamam || 5-54-9

8; 9. avaplutya = jumping down; prahastasya niveshanam = on Prahasta's house; viiryavaan = the valiant; saH = Hanuma; mahaavegaH = with great swiftness; balii = having strength; samaH = equal; shvasanena = to wind; nikSipya = putting down; agnim = fire; tatra = on it; tataH = and from there; pupluve = jumped over; anyat = another; veshma = house; mahaaparshvasya = of Mahaparsva; hanumaan = Hanuman; mumocha = dropped; agnim = fire; kaalaanalashikhopamam = resembling a flame of fire that is to destroy the world; (on that house).

Jumping down on Prahasta's house, the valiant Hanuma, with great swiftness, having strength equal to wind, scattering fire on it, jumped over from there, to another house belonging to Mahaparsva. Hanuma, with great swiftness, having strength equal to wind, scattering fire on it, jumped over from there, to another house belonging to Mahaparsva. Hanuma scattered a fire there resembling a flame of fire that is to destroy the world.

vajradaṃṣṭra sya ca tadā pupluve sa mahākapiḥ |

śukasya ca mahātejāḥ sāraṇasya ca dhīmataḥ || 5-54-10

10. saH mahaakapiH = that Hanuma; mahaatejaa = of great splendour; tadaa = then; pupluve = jumped over; (the houses); vajradamSTrasycha = of Vajradamshtra; shukasya = of Shuka; dhiimataH saaraNasya = and of the intelligent Sarana.

That Hanuma, of great splendour, then leapt to the houses of Vajradamshtra, Shuka and Sarana, the intelligent.

tathā cendrajito veśma dadāha hariyūthapaḥ |

jambumāleḥ sumāleśca dadāha bhavanam tataḥ || 5-54-11

raśmiketośca bhavanam sūryaśatrostathaiva ca |

hrasvakarṇasya daṃṣṭrasya romaśasya ca rakṣasaḥ || 5-54-12

yuddhonmattasya mattasya dhvajagrīvasya rakṣasaḥ |

vidyujjihvasya ghorasya tathā hastimukhasya ca || 5-54-13

karāldasya piśācasya śoṇitākṣasya caiva hi |

kumbhakarṇasya bhavanam makarākṣasya caiva hi || 5-54-14

yajñaśatrośca bhavanam brahmaśatrostathaiva ca|

narāntakasya kumbhasya nikumbhasya durātmanaḥ || 5-54-15

varjayitvā mahātejā vibhīṣaṇagṛham prati |

kramamāṇaḥ krameṇaiva dadāha haripuṅgavaḥ || 5-54-16

11; 12; 13; 14;15; 16. varjayitvaa = leaving; vibhiiSaNa gR^ihamprati = the house of Vibhishana; haripuN^gava = Hanuma; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; kramamaaNaH = went; krameNaiva = successively; bhavanam = to the house; rashmiketoshcha = of Rashmiketu; tathaiva cha = and; suuryashatroH = of surya shatru; hrasvakarNashcha = of Hrasvakarna; damSTrasya = of Damstra; rakSasaH romashasya = of Romasha the demon; yuddhonmattasya = of Yuddhaumatta; mattasya = of Matta; rakSasaH dhvajagriivasya = of Dhvajagriva; the demon; ghorasya vidyujjihvasya = of the terrific Vidyujjihva; tathaa = and; hastimukhasya cha = of Hastimukha; karaahasya = of Karala; pishaachasya = of Pishacha; shoNitaakSasya chaiva hi = of Shonitaaksha; bhavanam = the house; kumbhakarNasya = of Kumbhakarna; makaraakSasya chaivahi = of Makaraaksha; yajJNashatroshcha bhavanam = the house of Yajnashatru; tathaiva cha = and; brahmashatro = of Bhrahmashatru; naraantakasya = of Narantaka; kumbhasya = of Kumbha; duraatmanaH nikumbhasya = and the house of the evil minded Nikumbha.

Leaving the house of Vibhishana, Hanuma of great splendour, went successively to the houses of Rashmiketu, Surya shatru, Hrasvakarna, Damshtra, Romasha the demon, Yuddhonmatta, Matta, Dhvajagreeva the demon, the terrific Vidyujjihva, Hastimukha, Karala, Pishacha, Shonitaaksha, Kumbhakarna, Makaraksha, Yajnashatru, Brahmashatru, Narantaka, Kumbha as also the evil-minded Nikumbha and burnt the houses.

teṣu teṣu mahārheṣu bhavaneṣu mahāyaśāḥ |

gṛheṣvṛddhimatāmṛddhim dadāha sa mahākapiḥ || 5-54-17

17. saH mahaakapiH = that Hanuma; mahaayashaaH = of great fame; dadaaha = burnt away; R^iddhim = the wealth; teSu teSu = in the respective; mahaarheSu gR^iheSu = mansions; R^iddhimataam = of the rich.

That Hanuma of great fame burnt away wealth in the mansions of the rich.

sarveṣām samatikramya rākṣasendrasya vīryavān |

āsasādātha lakṣmīvān rāvaṇasya niveśanam || 5-54-18

18. samatikramya = having passed over; sarveSaam = all the houses; viiryavaan = the mighty; lakSmiivaan = Hanuman of glory; atha = thereafter; aasasaada = approached; niveshanam = the house; rakSasendrasya = of Ravana the king of demons.

Having passed over all the houses, the mighty and glorious Hanuma thereafter approached the house of Ravana the king of demons.

tatastasmin gṛhe mukhye nānāratnavibhūṣite |

merumandarasaṃkāśe sarvamaṅgaldaśobhite || 5-54-19

pradīptamagnimutsṛjya lāṅgūlāgre pratiṣṭhitam |

nanāda hanumān vīro yugāntajalado yathā || 5-54-20

19; 20. tataH = thereafter; utsR^ijya = throwing; pradiiptam = blazing; agnim = fire; pratiSThitam = located; laN^guulaagre = at the tip of his tail; tasmin mukhye gR^ihe = on that principal house; naanaaratna vibhuuSite = decorated with various kinds of precious stones; merumandara samkaashe = resembling Mounts Meru and Mandara; sarvamaNgaLa shobhite = and embellished with all good work; viiraH = the valiant; hanumaan = Hanuma; nanaada = roared; yugaantajalado yathaa = like a cloud thundering at noon-time in rainy season.

Thereafter, scattering a blazing fire located at the tip of his tail, on that principal house, decorated with various kinds of precious stones, resembling Mounts Meru and Mandara as also embellished with all good work, the valiant Hanuma roared like a cloud thundering at noon-time in a rainy season.

śvasanena ca samyogāt ativego mahābalaḥ |

kāla agniḥ iva jajvāla prāvardhata huta aśanaḥ || 5-54-21

21. samyogaat = in contact; shvasanena = with the wind; hutaashanah = the fire; praavardhata = escalated; ativegaH = with a great speed; mahaabalaH = and a great intensity; jajvaala = blazed; kaalagniriva = like a fire that is to destroy the world.

In contact with the wind, the fire escalated with a great speed and intensity, blazing like a fire that is to destroy the world.

pradīptam agnim pavanaḥ teṣu veśmasu cārayat |

abhūcchvasanasamyogādativego hutāśanaḥ || 5-54-22

22. pavanaH = the wind; aachaarayat = carried; pradiiptam = the blazing; agnim = fire; teSu veshmasu = on those houses; shvasanam yogaat = by combining with the wind; hutaashanaH = the fire; abhuut = became; ativegaH = very swift.

The wind carried the blazing fire to other houses. In conjunction with the wind, the fire became very swift.

tāni kāncana jālāni muktā maṇimayāni ca |

bhavanāni avaśīryanta ratnavanti mahānti ca || 5-54-23

23. taani mahaanti cha bhavanaani = those; large houses; kaaNchana jaalaani = with golden windows; muktaamaNimayaani cha = embedded with pearls; gems; ratnavanti = and precious stones; avashiiryanta = were shattered (to pieces).

Those large houses, with golden windows, embedded with pearls, gems and precious jewels were shattered to pieces.

samjajñe tumulaḥ śabdo rākṣasānām pradhāvatām |

svagRihasya paritrāṇe bhagnotsāhorjiaśriyām || 5-54-24

nūnemeṣā.agnirāyātaḥ kapirūpeṇa hā iti |

24. tumulaH = a tumultuous; shabdaH = voice; samjajJNe = was produced; iti = saying; haa = "Alas!; eSaH agniH = this fire; aayataH = has come; nuunam = really; kapiruupeNa = in the form of a monkey!"; raakSasaanaam = by the demons; pradhaavataam = who were running (hither and thither); paritraaNe = to protect; svagR^ihasya = their houses; bhagnotsaahorjita shriyaam = who lost their energy and abundant wealth.

The demons, who were running hither and thither to protect their houses and who lost their spirits and abundant wealth, created a tumultuous nose, saying "Alas! The fire-god has come really in a form of this monkey!"

krandantyaḥ sahasā petuḥ stanaṃdhayadharāḥ striyaḥ || 5-54-25

kāściragniparītebhyo harmyebhyo muktamūrdhajāḥ |

patantyo rejire.abhrebhyaḥ saudāminya ivāmbarāt || 5-54-26

25; 26. kaashchit = some; striyaH = women; krandantyaH = crying; stamamdhaya dharaaH = carrying their suckling's; muktamuurdhajaaH = and having their hair dishevelled; petuh = felldown; sahasaa = quickly; harmebhyaH = from their houses; agniparitebhyaH = enveloped by fire; rejire = and shone; soudaaminyaH iva = like lightning's; patantyaH = falling; abhrebhyaH = from clouds; ambaraat = from the sky.

Some women crying and carrying their suckling's with their hair dishevelled, fell down from their houses, which were enveloped with fire, and shone like flashes of lightning falling from clouds in the sky.

vajra vidruma vaidūrya muktā rajata samhitān |

vicitrān bhavanāt dhātūn syandamānān dadarśa saḥ || 5-54-27

27. saH = that Hanuma; dadarsha = saw; syandamaanaan = molten; dhaatuun = metals; vajra vidruma vaiduurya muktaa rajata samhitaan = mixed with diamonds; corals; cat's eye gems; pearls and silver; vichintraan bhavanaat = (surging) from every marvellous house.

That Hanuma saw molten metals mixed with diamonds, corals, cat's eye-gems, pearls and silver, surging from every marvellous house.

na agniḥ tṛpyati kāṣṭhānām tṛṇānām ca yathā tathā |

hanūmān rākṣasa indrāṇām vadhe kiṃcin na tṛpyati || 5-54-28

na hanūmadviśastānām rākṣasānām vasundharā |

28. yathaa = how; agniH = the fire; natR^ipyati = is not satisfied; kaaSThaanaam = with firewood; tR^iNaanaam = and dry blades of grass; tathaa = so also; hanumaan = Hanuma; natR^ipyati = was not satisfied; kimchit = even a little; vadhe = in killing; raakSasendraaNaam = of demons; vasundharaa = the earth; na = is not wearied; raakSasaanaam = with the demons; hanumadvishastaanaam = killed by Hanuma (receiving in her lap)

As the fire does not get satisfied with any amount of firewood and straw fed to it, Hanuma was not wearied in killing any number of demons. The earth was not then wearied in receiving the number of demons killed by Hanuma (in her lap).

kvacitkiṃśukasamkāśāḥ kvacicchālmalisannibhāḥ || 5-54-29

kvacitkuṅkumasamkāśāḥ śikhā vahneścakāśire |

29. shikaaH = flames; vahneH = of fire; chakaashire = glittered; kimshukasamkaashaaH = like Kimshuka (Butea frondosa) flowers; kvachit = at some places; shaalmali sannibhaaH = like blossoms of Shalmali tree (Salmalia malabarica); kvachit = at some places; kuNkuma samkaashaaH = like flowers of saffron; kvachit = at some places.

Flames of fire glittered like Kimshuka flowers at some places, blossoms of Shalmali tree at some places and like saffron-flowers at some other places.

hanūmatā vegavatā vānareṇa mahātmanā |

laṅkāpuram pradagdham tadrudreṇa tripuram yathā || 5-54-30

30. tat = that; laN^kaapuram = city of Lanka; pradagdham = was scorched; mahaatmanaa hanuumataa = by the high-souled Hanuma; vegavataa vaanareNa = the swift monkey; tripuram yathaa = as Tripura city; (was scorched); rudreNa = by Rudra.

The high souled Hanuma, the swift monkey scorched the city of Lanka, as Rudra scorched the city of Tripura.

tatastu laṅkāpuraparvatāgre |

smutthito bhīmaparākramo.agniḥ |

prasārya cūḍāvalayam pradīpto |

hanūmatā vegavatā visṛṣṭaḥ || 5-54-31

31. tataH = then; agniH = the fire; bhiima paraakramah = having a terrific prowess; visR^iSTaH = diffused; vegavataa hunuumataa = by the swift Hanuma; prasaarya = having stretched out; chuuDaavalayam = a circle of flames; pradiiptaH = blazed; samutthitaH = and rose up; laN^kaapura parvataagre = to the summit of the mountain on which the city of Lanka was situated.

Then, the fire having a terrific prowess, diffused by the swift Hanuma, stretching out a circle of flames, blazed and rose up to the summit of the mountain on which the city of Lanka.

yugāntakālānalatulyavegaḥ |

samāruto.agnirvavṛdhe divaspṛk |

vidhūmaraśmirbhavaneṣu sakto |

rakṣaḥ śarīrājyasamarpitārciḥ || 5-54-32

32. agniH = (that) fire; bhavaneSu = saktaH = diffused on those buildings; samaarutaH = together with the wind; yugaanta kaalaanala tulya vegaH = having a speed equal to the fire at the time of dissolution of the world; vavR^iddhe = grew taller; divispR^ik = touching the sky; (that fire was) vidhuuma rashmiH = having smokeless splendour; rakSaH shariiraajya samarpitaarchiH = with flames consigned to the bodies of demons like a ghee.

That fire diffused on those buildings, together with the wind picked up a speed equal to that of a fire at the time of dissolution of the world. It grew taller, touching the sky with a smokeless splendour. Those flames of fire shot up, as inflamed by ghee

ādityakoṭīsadṛśaḥ sutejā |

laṅkām samastām parivārya tiṣṭhan |

śabdairanekairaśaniprarūḍai |

rbhindannivāṇḍam prababhau mahāgniḥ || 5-54-33

33. mahaagniH = the great fire; parivaarya tiSThan = persisted; surrounding; samastaan laN^kaam = the entire Lanka; sutejaaH = with a good splendour; aaditya koTiisadR^ishaH = equal to that of a crore of suns; prababhau = blazed; aN^Dam bhindanniva = like a broken-up hemi-sphere of the world; shabdaiH = with sounds; anekaiH = in multitude; ashanipraruuDhaH = of a widely thunderbolt.

The great fire persisted, surrounding the entire Lanka, having a good splendour equal to that of millions of suns and blazed like a broken-up hemi-sphere of the world, creating many sounds of a wide-spread thunderbolt.

tatrāmbarādagniratipravṛddho |

rūkṣaprabhaḥ kiṃśukapuṣpacūḍāḥ |

nirvāṇadhūmākularājayaśca |

nīlotpalābhāḥ pracakāśire.abhrāḥ || 5-54-34

34. tatra = there; ruukSaprabhaH = with a harsh splendour; agniH = the fire; atipravR^iddhaH = extended fully; ambaraat = to the sky; kimshukapuSpa chuuDa = having a crest like; kimshuka flowers; (shooting flomes) abravaaH = the clouds; niilotpalaabhaaH = bearing the colour of blue lotuses; prachakaashire = shone; nirvaaNa dhuuma kuularaajayaH = as covered by smoke formed out of extinguished fire.

The fire with a fierce splendour there, extended fully to the sky, shooting flames like Kumshuka flowers. The clouds, bearing the colour of blue lotuses, shone as covered by smoke formed out of the extinguished fire.

vajrī mahendrastridaśeśvaro vā |

sākṣādyamo vā varuṇo.anilo vā |

rudrognirarko dhanadaśca somo |

na vānaro.ayam svayameva kālaḥ | 5-54-35

35. ayam = he; na = is not; vaanaraH = a monkey; (He is) mahendraH vaa = either Indra; vajraa = wielding a thunderbolt; saakSaat yamovaa = or Yama the lord of death appearing before the eyes; varuNaH = or Varuna the lord of water; anilovaa = or the wind-god; agniH = or the fire; rudraH = seated in the third eye of Lord Shiva; arkaH = or the sun-god; dhanadashcha = or Kubera the lord of riches; somah = or the moon-god; svayameva kaalaH = he may be Kala (the Time-spirit) himself.

"He is not a monkey. He is either Indra the Lord of celestials wielding a thunderbolt, or Yama the lord of death of water, or the wind-god or the fire seated in the third eye of Lord Shiva or the sun-god or Kubera the lord of riches or the moon-god. He may be Kala (the Time-spirit) himself."

kim brahmaṇa sarvapitāmahasya |

sarvasya dhātuścaturānanasya |

ihāgato vānararūpadhārī |

rakṣopasamhārakaraḥ pratāpaḥ 5-54-36

36. kim = whether; chaturaananasya brahmaNaH prataapaH = the rage of four-faced Brahama; sarva pitaamahasya = the grand father of all; sarvasya dhaatuH = and the creator of all; upaayataH = has arrived; iha = here; vaanara ruupa dhaarii = in the guise of a monkey; rakSopasamhaarakaraH = playing the role of a destroyer of demons?.

"Whether the rage of four-faced Brahma, the grand father of all and the creator of all has arrived here in the guise of a monkey, playing the role of a destroyer of demons?"

kim vaiṣṇavam vā kapirūpametya |

rakṣovināśāya param sutejaḥ |

anantamavyaktamacintyamekam |

svamāyayā sāmpratamāgatam vā 5-54-37

37. kim vaa = or whether; param = a supreme; sutejaH = bright energy; vaiSNavam = of Vishnu; the lord of maintenance of the Universe; achintyam = unthinkable; avyaktam = unmanifest; anantam = infinite; edam = and peerless; aagatam = arrived; etya kapiruupam = assuming the form of a monkey; rakSovinaashaaya = for the destruction of demons; saampratam = now; svamaayayaa = by virtue of Her extra ordinary power?

"Or whether a supreme bright energy of Vishnu, the lord of maintenance of the Universe, unthinkable, unmanifest, infinite and pearless, arrived now, assuming the form of a monkey for the destruction of demons, by virtue of Her extraordinary power?"

ityevamūcurbahavo viśiṣṭā |

rakṣogaṇāstatra sametya sarve |

saprāṇisamghāṃ sagṛhām savṛkṣām |

dagdhām purīm tām sahasā samīkṣya || 5-54-38

38. ityevam = thus; uuchuH = spoke; sarve = all; vishiSTaaH raakSogaNaaH = those excellent troops of demons; bahavaH = in multitude; sametya = gathering together; tatra = there; samiikSya = on seeing; taam puriim = the city; dagdhaam = burnt; sahasaa = so soon; sapraaNisamghaam = with its host of living beings; sagR^ihaam = along with houses; savR^ikSaam = as also trees.

Thus spoke all those excellent troops of demons in multitude, gathering together there, on seeing that city scorched so soon, with its host of living beings, houses and trees.

tatastu laṅkā sahasā pradagdhā |

sarākṣasā sāśvarathā sanāgā |

sapakṣisamghā samṛgā savṛkṣā |

ruroda dīnā tumulam saśabdam || 5-54-39

39. tataH = then; laN^kaa = Lanka; pradagdhaa = having been scorched; sahasaa = suddenly; saraakSasaa = with its demons; saashva rathaa = horses; chariots; sa naagaa = elephants; sapkSisamghaa = multitude of birds; samR^igaa = animals; savR^ikSaa = and trees; ruroda = cried; diinaa = pitiably; sashabdam tumulam = with tumultuous noise.

Then, Lanka having been scorched with its demons, horses, chariots, elephants, multitude of birds, animals and trees, cried pitiably with tumultuous noise.

hā tāta hā putraka kānta mitra |

hā jīvitam bhogayutam supuṇyam |

rakṣobhirevam bahudhā bruvadbhiḥ |

śabdaḥ kṛto ghoraravaḥ subhīmaḥ || 5-54-40

40. subhiimaH = a very terrific; shabdaH = noise; kR^itaH = was made; ghoraravaH = with a dreadful sound; bruvadbhiH = spoken; bahudhaa = in many ways; rakSobhiH = by demons; evam = thus; haa taata = O my dear father!; haa putraka = O my beloved son!; kaanta = O my beloved husband!; mitra = O my friend!; haa supuNyam jiivitam = O my very auspicious life; bhogayutam = filled with enjoyments.

Making a very terrific noise with a dreadful sound, the demons cried in various ways as follows: "O my dear beloved son! O my beloved husband! O my friend! O my very auspicious life, filled with enjoyments!"

hutāśanajvālasamāvṛtā sā |

hatapravīrā parivṛttayodhā |

hanūmataḥ krodhabalābhibhūtā |

babhūva śāpopahatea laṅkā || 5-54-41

41. saa laNKaa = that Lanka; babhuuva = appeared; shaapopahateva = as afflicted by a curse; krodha balaabhibhuutaa = defeated by a strong fury; hanuumataH = of Hanuma; hutaashana jvaala samaavR^itaa = enveloped by flames of fire; hata praviiraa = with its distinguished heroes killed; parivR^ittayodhaan = with its warriors retreated.

That Lanka appeared as though afflicted by a curse, as defeated by a strong fury of Hanuma, enveloped by flames of fire, with its distinguished heroes killed and with its warriors in retreat.

sa sambhrāmatrastaviṣaṇṇarākṣasāṃ |

samujjvalajjvālahutāśanāṅkitām |

dadarśa laṅkām hanumān mahāmānāḥ |

svayambhūkopopahatāmivāvanim || 5-54-42

42. hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaamanaaH = with his great mind; dadarsha = saw; laN^kaam = Lanka; sasambhramatrasta viSaNNa raakSasaam = with its confused; frigtened and dejected demons; samujjvala hutaashanaaN^kitaam = marked by blazing flames of fire; avanim iva = appearing like an earth; svayambhu kopahataam = afflicted by the fury of Brahama; the creator of the universe.

Hanuma, with his great mind, saw Lanka with its dazed, frightened and dejected demons, marked by blazing flames of fire and afflicted by the fury of Brahma the creator of the universe.

bhamktvā vanam pādaparatnasamkulam |

hatvā tu rakṣāṃsi mahānti samyuge |

dagdhvā purīm tām gṛharatnamālinīm |

tasthau hanūmān pavanātmajaḥ kapiḥ || 5-54-43

43. bhamktvaa = Breaking; vanam = the garden; paadaparatna samkulam = which was full of excellent trees; hanuumaan = Hanuma; pavanaatmajaH kapiH = the monkey and son of wind-god; hatvaa = (after) killing; mahaanti = great; rakSaamsi = demons; samyuge = in the battle; dagdhvaa = and scorching; taam purrim = that city; gR^iharatnamaaliniim = endowed with a series of excellent houses; tasthau = stood at ease.

After demolishing the garden which was full of excellent trees, killing great demons in battle and burning that city endowed with a series of excellent houses, Hanuma the monkey and the son of wind-god, stood at ease.

trikūṭaśṛṅgāgratale vicitre |

pratiṣṭhito vānararājasimhaḥ |

pradīptalāṅgūlakṛtārcimālī |

vyarājatāditya ivāṃśumālī || 5-54-44

44. pratiSThitaH = standing; vichintre trikuuTa shR^ingaagratale = on the wonderful flat summit of Mount Trikuta; vaanara raaja simhaH = Hanuma; the foremost leader of the monkeys; pradiipta laaNguula kR^itaarchimaalii = having a garland of flames formed by his blazing tail; vyaraajata = shone; aadityaH iva = like the sun; amshumaalii = having a garland of rays.

Standing there on the wonderful flat summit of Mount Trikuta, Hanuma the foremost leader of the monkeys, having a garland of flames formed by his blazing tail, shone like the sun having a garland of rays.

sa rākṣasāṃstān subahūṃśca hatvā |

vanam ca bhamktvā bahūpādapam tat |

visṛjya rakṣobhavaneṣu cāgnim |

jagāma rāmam manasā mahātmā || 5-54-45

45. hatvaa = killing; taan subabhuun = those several; raakSasaan = demons; bhaktvaa = demolishing; tat vanamcha = that garden also; bahupaadapam = endowed with several trees; visR^ijya = and throwing; agnim = fire; rakSobhavaneSu = on the houses of demons; saH mahaatmaa = that high souled Hanuma; manasaa = mentally; jagaama = went; raamam = to Rama.

Killing those multitudes of demons, demolishing that garden endowed with several trees and scattering fire on the houses of demons, the high-souled Hanuma sought Rama with his mind.

tatastu tam vānavīramukhyam |

mahābalam mārutatulyavegam |

mahāmatim vāyusutam variṣṭham |

pratuṣṭavurdevagaṇāśca sarve || 5-54-46

46. tataH = then; sarve = all; devagaNaaH = the multitude of celestials; pratuSTuvuH = enlogised; tam vaayusutam = that Hanuma; vaanara viira mukhyam = the principal; warrior of the monkeys; mahaabalam = possessing great strength; maarutatulya vegam = and swiftness equal to the wind; mahaamatim = greatly intelligent; variSTham = and the most excellent.

Then, all the multitude of celestials enlogised that Hanuma, the principal warrior of the monkeys, possessing great strength and swiftness similar to the wind, greatly intelligent and the most excellent.

bhamktvā vanam mahātejā hatvā rakṣāṃsi samyuge |

dagdhvā laṅkāpurīm ramyām rarāja sa mahākapiḥ || 5-54-47

47. bhanktvaa = demolishing; vanam = the garden; hatvaa = killing; rakSaamsi = the demons; samyuge = in battle; mahaatejaaH = greatly splendoured; mahaakapiH = Hanuma; raraaja = shone; dagdhvaa = after burning; ramyaam = the beautiful; laN^kaapuriim = City of Lanka.

Demolishing the garden, killing the demons in battle, Hanuma of great splendour shone brightly, after burning the beautiful City of Lanka.

tatra devāḥ sagandharvāḥ siddhāśca paramarṣyaḥ |

dṛṣṭvā laṅkām pradgdhām tām vismayam paramam gatāḥ || 5-54-48

48. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; taam laNKaam purrim = that city of Lanka; dagdhaam = burnt; tatra = there; devaaH = celestials; siddhaashcha = saints; para marSayaH = and great sages; sagandharvaaH = along with celestial musicians; gataaH = got; paramam = a colossal vismayam = surprise.

Seeing that city of Lanka burnt there, celestials, saints and great sages along with celestial's musicians, got a colossal surprise.

tam dṛṣṭvā vānaraśreṣṭham hanumantam mahākapim |

kālāgniriti saṃcintya sarvabhūtāni tatrasuḥ || 5-54-49

49. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam hanumantam = that Hanuma; vaanarashreSTham = the foremost among the monkeys; mahaakapim = and a great monkey; sarva bhuutaani = all the created beings; tatrasuH = were frightened; samchintya = thinking him; kaalaagni riti = to be a fire that is to destroy the world.

Seeing that Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys and a mighty monkey, all the created beings were frightened, thinking of him as a fire that is to destroy the world.

devāśca sarve munipuṅgavāśca |

gandharvavidyādharanāgayakṣāḥ |

bhūtāni sarvāṇi mahānti tatra |

jagmuḥ parām prītimatulyarūpām || 5-54-50

50. tatra = there; sarve = all; devaashcha = the celestials; munipuN^gavaashcha = excellent sages; gandharva vidyaadhara naagayakSaaH = Gandharvas the celestials musicians; Vidyaadharas the supernatural beings; Nagas the celestial serpents and Yakshas the spirits; sarvaani = all; mahaanti bhuutaani = great living beings; jagmuH = got; paraam = a great; atulya ruupaam = peerless; priitim = delight.

There, all the celestial musicians, Vidyadharas the supernatural beings, Nagas the celestial serpents, Yakshas the spirits and all great living beings attained a great joy.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe catuḥpañcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 55

Introduction

Making out that the whole of Lanka is reduced to ashes and conjecturing that Seetha too thus might have lost her life, Hanuma begins to reproach himself for his unrestrained exhibition of anger. Hanuma regrets that if Seetha dies now in this fire of Lanka, Rama and his brothers on hearing that report will not survive. While reflecting thus, Hanuma sees some good omens and asserts himself that Seetha can survive from the harsh forces of fire by her virtues of penance and devotion to Rama. In the meantime, he hears of her safety from the lips of Charanas (celestial bards) and feels consoled. Hanuma makes up his mind to return only after seeing her again.

saṃdīpyamānām vidhvastām trasta rakṣo gaṇām purīm |

avekṣya hānumāml lankām cintayāmāsa vānaraḥ || 5-55-1

1. aavekSya = seeing; laN^kaam purrim = the city of Lanka; samdiipyamaanaam = blazing; vitrastaam = and frightened; trasta rakSogaNaam = with its troops of demons getting alarmed; hanumaan = Hanuma; vaanaraH = the monkey; chintayaamaasa = became thoughtful.

Seeing the city of Lanka blazing, and frightened with its multitude of demons getting alarmed, Hanuma the monkey became thoughtful.

tasya abhūt sumahān trāsaḥ kutsā ca ātmani ajāyata |

lankām pradahatā karma kiṃsvit kṛtam idam mayā || 5-55-2

2. sumahaan = a great; traasaH = anxiety; abhuut = occurred; tasya = to him; kutasacha = an expression of contempt also; ajaayata = was taken; aatmani = on himself; kimsmit = I wonder why; idam = this; karma = act; pradahataa = of burning; laN^kaam = Lanka; kR^itam = has been done; mayaa = by me.

A great anxiety entered his mind and there arose in him a feeling of self-contempt. He said to himself "What an admonitory act has bee done by me in burning Lanka."

dhanyāḥ te puruṣa śreṣṭha ye buddhyā kopam utthitam |

nirundhanti mahātmāno dīptam agnim iva ambhasā || 5-55-3

3. diiptam agnim iva = as a burning fire; ambhasaa = is extinguished with water; te = those; mahaatmanaH = great-souled; puruSa shreSThaaH = excellent men; yet = who; nirundhati = restrain; utthitam kopam = their elevated anger; buddhyaa = by their wisdom; dhanyaaH = are fortunate.

"As a burning fire is extinguished with water, blessed indeed are those great-souled men of excellence, who in their wisdom, restrain their elevated fury."

kruddhaḥ pāpam na kuryātkaḥ kruddho hanyādgurūnapi |

kruddhaḥ paruṣayā vācā naraḥ sādhūnadhikṣipet || 5-55-4

4. kaH = which; kruddhaH = enraged man; na kuryaat = would not incur; paapam = sin?; kruddhaH = an enraged man; hanyaat = kills; guruunapi = even elders; druddhaH = an enraged; naraH = man; adhikSipet = insults; saadhuun = virtuous men; paruSayaa vaachaa = with harsh words.

"Which enraged man would not incur a sinful act? An enraged person may even kill his elders. An enraged person may insult virtuous men with harsh words."

vācyāvācyam prakupito na vijānāti karhicit |

nākāryamasti kruddhasya nāvācyam vidyate kvacit || 5-55-5

5. prakupitaH = an agitated person; karhichit na vijaanaati = does not ever know; vaachyaavaachyam = fit words and forbidden words; kruddhasya = for an enraged person; na asti = there is no; akaaryam = improper at; na vidyate = nor is there; kvachit = ever; avaachyam = an improper word to be uttered.

"An agitated person ever does not know which appropriate words are and which are forbidden words to be uttered. For enraged persons, there is neither an improper act nor ever an improper word to be spoken."

yaḥ samutpatitam krodham kṣamayaiva nirasyati |

yathoragastvacam jīrṇām sa vai puruṣa ucyate || 5-55-6

6. uragaH yathaa = as a serpent; jiirNaam tvacha = its slough; yaH = whoever; nirasyati = casts aside; samutpatitam krodham = an intense anger sprung up suddenly; kSamayaiva = by endurance alone; saH vai = he verily; uchyate = is said; puruSaH = to be an excellent man

"As a serpent casts off its slough, whoever casts aside an intense anger sprung up in him suddenly by virtue of his endurance, he verily is said to be an excellent man."

dhigastu mām sudurbhaddhim nirlajjam pāpakṛttamam |

acintayitvā tām sītāmagnidam svāmighātakam || 5-55-7

7. maam dhik astu = shame be upon me; paapakR^ittamam = the greatest sinner; sudurbiddhim = with utter foolishness; nrlajjam = and impudence; agnidam = who became of fire-brand; achintayitvaa = without giving thought; taam siitaam = to that Seetha; svaami ghaatukam = and became hurtful to me master.

"Shame be upon me, the greatest sinner with utter foolishness and impudence, who became a fire-brand without giving thought to that Seetha and became hurtful to my master."

yadi dagdhā tu iyam lankā nūnam āryā api jānakī |

dagdhā tena mayā bhartuḥ hatam kāryam ajānatā || 5-55-8

8. iyam laN^kaa dagdhaayadi = if this Lanka has been burnt; aaryaa = the venerable; jaanakyapi = Seetha also; nuunam dagdhaa = has surely been burnt; tena = in this manner; ajaanataa = inadvertently; bhartuH = the lord's; kaaryam = purpose; hatam = has been spoilt; mayaa = by me.

"If this whole Lanka for its part has been burnt, the worshipful Seetha too has surely been burnt. Thus, I have spolt the purpose of my lord inadvertently."

yat artham ayam ārambhaḥ tat kāryam avasāditam |

mayā hi dahatā lankām na sītā parirakṣitā || 5-55-9

9. yadartham = for which purpose; ayam = is its; aarambhaH = effort; tat kaaryam = the purpose; avasaaditam = has been spoilt; mayaa = by me; dahataa = who has been burning; laN^kaam = Lanka; siitaa = Seetha; na parirakSitaa hi = has not been saved indeed.

"That purpose for which all this effort was taken, has been spoilt. At the time of burning the city, I have not saved Seetha indeed."

īṣat kāryam idam kāryam kṛtam āsīn na saṃśayaḥ |

tasya krodha abhibhūtena mayā mūla kṣayaḥ kṛtaḥ || 5-55-10

10. idam = this; kaaryam = task; aasiit = became; kR^itam = fulfilled; iiSatkaaryam = and was completed with only a small effort; mayaa = by me; krodhaabhibhuutena = due to overpowering of my anger; tasya muulakSayaH = the destruction of its root; kR^itaH = has been done; na samshayaH = there is no doubt.

"This task (of burning Lanka) has been fulfilled by me and it has been completed only with a small effort. Overpowered as I was with anger, the very root of that fulfillment has been destroyed by me. There is no doubt."

vinaṣṭā jānakī vyaktam na hi adagdhaḥ pradṛśyate |

lankāyāḥ kaścit uddeśaḥ sarvā bhasmī kṛtā purī || 5-55-11

11. laN^kaayaam = In Lanka; na uddeshaH = no place; kashchit = whatsoever; pradR^ishyate = is seen indeed; adagdhaH = not being burnt; sarvaa = the entire; purii = city; bhasmiikR^itaaa = has been reduced to ashes; janakii = Seetha; nuunam = surely; vinaSTaa = has been lost.

"The entire Lanka has been reduced to ashes. No place is seen unburnt in this City. Therefore, Seetha also must have been surely lost."

yadi tat vihatam kāryam mayā prajñā viparyayāt |

iha eva prāṇa samnyāso mama api hi atirocate || 5-55-12

12. vihatam yadi tat kaaryam = If that act has been spoiled; mama prajJNaaviparyayaat = due to my perverted intelligence; rochate = it is appropriate; mamaapi = even to me; adya = now; ihaiva = and here itself; praaNa samnyaasah = to give up my life.

"If this task has been spoiled due to my perverted intelligence, it is appropriate even for me, here and now itself, to give up my life."

kim agnau nipatāmi adya āhosvit vaḍavā mukhe |

śarīram āho sattvānām dadmi sāgara vāsinām || 5-55-13

13. nipataami = shall I jump; agnau = into fire; adya = now?; aahosvit = or else; baDabaamukhe = into the mouth of a submarine fire?; aaho = or; dadmi = shall I give up; shariiram = my body; sattvaanaam = to the animals; saagaravaasinaam = dwelling in the sea?

"Shall I jump into fire now or into the mouth of a submarine fire? Or shall I give up my body as a feed to the marine animals?"

katham hi jīvatā śakyo mayā draṣṭum hari īśvaraḥ |

tau vā puruṣa śārdūlau kārya sarva sva ghātinā || 5-55-14

14. mayaa = by me; kaarya sarva svaghaatinaa = who has spoiled the entire task; katham vaa = how; shakyaH = can I; jiivataa = surviving; draSTum = see; hariishvaraH = Sugreeva; tau vaa = or even those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; puruSa shaarduulau = the best among men?

"By me who has ruined the entire task, how can I, even while remaining alive, see Sugreeva the Lord of monkeys or Rama and Lakshmana the best of men?"

mayā khalu tat eva idam roṣa doṣāt pradarśitam |

prathitam triṣu lokeṣu kapitam anavasthitam || 5-55-15

15. roSadoSaat = due to culpability of my anger; idam = this; kaptvam = apishness; tat = that; prathitam = is famous; anavasthitam = for instability; pradarshitam khalu = was indeed shown; mayaa = by me.

"Due to culpability of my anger, I have indeed shown this apishness that is famous for instability in the three worlds."

dhig astu rājasam bhāvam anīśam anavasthitam |

īśvareṇa api yat rāgān mayā sītā na rakṣitā || 5-55-16

16. dhik astu = Let there be shame upon; raajasam bhaavam = the passionate way of thinking; aniisham = which is helplessness; anavasthtam = and instability; yat = for; iishvareNaapi = eventhough capable; siitaa = Seetha; na rakSitaa = could not be saved; mayaa = by me; raagaat = due to my exciting passion of anger.

"Let there be shame upon the passionate way of my thinking, which breeds helplessness and instability. fir, eventhough capable as I am, Seetha could not be saved by me due to my exciting passion of anger."

vinaṣṭāyām tu sītāyām tāv ubhau vinaśiṣyataḥ |

tayoḥ vināśe sugrīvaḥ sabandhuḥ vinaśiṣyati || 5-55-17

17. siitaayaam vinaSTaayaam = If Seetha dies; tau ubhau = those two princes; Rama and Lakshmana; vinashiSyataH = will die; tayoH vinaashe = If their death happens; sugrrivaH = Sugreeva; sabandhuH = along with his associates; vinashiSyati = will die.

"If Seetha dies, those two princes, Rama and Lakshmana will die. If their death occurs, Sugreeva along with his associates will also die."

etat eva vacaḥ śrutvā bharato bhrātṛ vatsalaḥ |

dharma ātmā saha śatrughnaḥ katham śakṣyati jīvitum || 5-55-18

18. katham = how; dharmaatmaa = the virtuous; bharataH = Bharata; sahashatrughnaH = together with Shatrughna; bhaatR^ivatsalaH = who are affectionate to his brother; shakSyat = will be able; jiivitum = to survive shrutvaa = after hearing; etadeva = this; vachaH = news?

"How can the virtuous Bharata together with Shatrughna, who are affectionate to his brother, survive after hearing this news?"

ikṣvāku vaṃśe dharmiṣṭhe gate nāśam asaṃśayam |

bhaviṣyanti prajāḥ sarvāḥ śoka samtāpa pīḍitāḥ || 5-55-19

19. dharmiSThe = ikSvaaku vamshe = (when) the virtuous Ikshvaku dynasty; naasham = perishes; sarvaaH = all; prajaaH = the people; asamshayam = undoubtedly; bhaviSyanti = will become; shokasamtaapa piiDitaaH = tormented by anguish and affliction.

"When the virtuous Ikshvaku dynasty perishes, all the people will undoubtedly be tormented with anguish and affliction."

tat aham bhāgya rahito lupta dharma artha samgrahaḥ |

roga doṣa parīta ātmā vyaktam loka vināśanaḥ || 5-55-20

20. tat = therefore; aham = I; bhaagyarahitaH = the unfortunate; luptadharmaartha samgrahaH = deprived of the values of duty and interest; roSadoSa pariitaatmaa = having my mind filled with culpability of anger; vyaktam = clearly; lokavinaashanaH = became the destroyer of the world.

"Therefore, I, the unfortunate being, deprived of the values of duty and interest, with my mind filled with culpability of anger, clearly became the destroyer of the world."

iti cintayataḥ tasya nimittāni upapedire |

pūram api upalabdhāni sākṣāt punaḥ acintayat || 5-55-21

21. tasya = that Hanuma; iti = thus; chintayataH = thinking; nimittaani = the omens; upalabdhaani = as obtained; puurvamapi = even before; upapedire = came; saakSaat = clearly; punah = and again; achintayat = thought (as follows)

While thinking thus, Hanuma clearly saw some omens, whose welcome-results had already been directly experienced by him and again thought (as follows);

athavā cāru sarva angī rakṣitā svena tejasā |

na naśiṣyati kalyāṇī na agniḥ agnau pravartate || 5-55-22

22. athavaa = or else; kalyaaNii = Seetha the auspicious lady; chaarusarvaaNgii = having completely charming limbs; rakSitaa = protected svena tejasaa = by her own effulgence; na nashiSyati = does not get destroyed; agniH = fire; na pravartate = doe no do injury agnau = into fire.

"Or else, Seetha the auspicious lady, who is completely charming of her limbs and protected by her own effulgence, does not get destroyed. Fire does not indeed destroy fire!"

na hi dharmāt manaḥ tasya bhāryām amita tejasaḥ |

sva cāritra abhiguptām tām spraṣṭum arhati pāvakaḥ || 5-55-23

23. paavakaH = fire; naarhati hi spraSTum = to touch; taam = her; bhaaryaam = the wife; tasya = of that Rama; dharmaatmanaH = the virtuous man; amita tejasaH = having unlimited splendour; svachaaritraabhiguptaam = and protected by her own good conduct.

nūnam rāma prabhāvena vaidehyāḥ sukṛtena ca |

yan mām dahana karmā ayam na adahadt havya vāhanaḥ || 5-55-24

24. yat = that; iyam = this; havyavaahanaH = fire; dahanakarmaa = having burning as its act; naadahati = is not igniting; maam = me; nuunam = surely (it is due to); raama prabhaavaNa = the power of Rama; sukrutena = benevolence; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha.

"If this fire with its burning nature is not igniting me, it is surely due to the power of Rama and the benevolence of Seetha."

trayāṇām bharata ādīnām bhrātṛṛṇām devatā ca yā |

rāmasya ca manaḥ kāntā sā katham vinaśiṣyati || 5-55-25

25. katham = how; saa = that Seetha; yaa = who; devataacha = is a godhead; trayaaNaam = for the three; bharataadiinaam = beginning with Bharata; manaH kaantaa = and dear to the heart; raamasya = of Rama; vinashiSyati = can perish?

"How should that Seetha, who is a godhead for the three brothers (of Rama) starting with Bharata and who is dear to the heart of Rama perish?"

yat vā dahana karmā ayam sarvatra prabhuḥ avyayaḥ |

na me dahati lāngūlam katham āryām pradhakṣyati || 5-55-26

26. yadvaa = or; iyam dahana karmaa = this fire; sarvatra prabhuH = which is a spread everywhere; avyayaH = and imperishable; nadahati = is not burning; me laaNguulam = my tail; katham = how; pradhakSyati = can it burn; aaryaam = the venerable Seetha?

"This fire, which spreads everywhere without any hindrance, is not burning my tail. How can it burn the venerable Seetha?"

punaścācintayattatra hanumānvismitastadā |

hiraṇyanābhasya girerjalamadhye pradarśanam || 5-55-27

27. hanumaan = Hanuma; tadaa = then; achintayat = recalled; punaH = again; vismitaH = with wonder; pradarshanam = the sight; hiraNyanaabhasya gireH = of Mount Mainaka (having gold in its cavities); jala madhye = in the midst of sea-water; tatra = there.

Hanuma then recalled with wonder the sight of Mount Mainaka (having gold in its cavities) in the midst of sea-water there.

tapasā satya vākyena ananyatvāc ca bhartari |

api sā nirdahet agnim na tām agniḥ pradhakṣyati || 5-55-28

28. saa = that Seetha; nirdahet api = can even burn away; agnim = the fire; tapasaa = by her penance; satyavaakyena = by her true speech; ananyatvaachacha = and by her undivided attention; bhartari = towards her husband; agniH = fire; na pradhakSyati = does not ignite; taam = her.

"That Seetha can even burn away the fire by her penance, true utterances and undivided devotion towards her husband. Fire does not ignite her."

sa tathā cintayan tatra devyā dharma parigraham |

śuśrāva hanumān vākyam cāraṇānām mahātmanām || 5-55-29

29. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; chintayan = who was thinking; tatra = there; tathaa = in that way; dharma parigraham = about the overpowering virtue; devyaaH = of Seetha; shushraava = heard; vaakyam = the words; mahaatmanaam = of the high-souled; chaaraNaanaam = charanas (heavenly bards).

Hanuma, who was thus thinking there about the overpowering virtue of Seetha, happened to hear the words of the high-souled charanas (heavenly bards).

aho khalu kṛtam karma durviṣahyam hanūmatā |

agnim visṛjatā abhīkṣṇam bhīmam rākṣasa sadmani || 5-55-30

30. aho = Alas!; hanumataa = by Hanuma; visR^ijataa = who hurled; abhiikSNam = very; bhiimam = terrific; agnim = fire; raakSasaveshmani = into Ravana's house; kR^itam khalu = has been done indeed; duSkaram karma = a difficult act.

"Alas! Hanuma, who hurled a very terrific fire into Ravana's house, has indeed done a difficult act."

prapalāyitarakṣaḥ strībāla vṛddhasamākulā |

janakolāhalādhmātā krandantīvādrikandaraiḥ ||31

31. prapalaayita rakSah striibaala vR^iddha samaakulaa = (the city of Lanka) full of demons; their wives; children and elders running (hither and thither); janakolaahalaadhamaataa = and filled with an uproar of people; krandanniva = appears like weeping adrikandaraiH = through its mountain-caves.

"The city of Lanka, full of demons their wives, children and elders running hither and thither, as also filled with an uproar of people, appears as if it weeping through its mountain-caves."

dagdhā iyam nagarī lankā sāṭṭa prākāra toraṇā |

jānakī na ca dagdhā iti vismayo adbhuta eva naḥ || 5-55-32

32. vismayaH eva = it is just so surprising; adbhutaH = a marvel; naH = to us; iti = that; iyam = this; sarvaa = entire; nagarii = city; saaTTa praakaaratoraNaa = with its market-places; ramparts and arched door-ways; dagdhaa = was burnt; jaanakiicha = but Seetha alone; na dagdhaa = was not burnt.

"It is just so surprising a marvel to us that the entire City with its market-places, ramparts and arched door-ways, was burnt, but Seetha alone was not burnt."

sa nimittaiḥ ca dṛṣṭa arthaiḥ kāraṇaiḥ ca mahāguṇaiḥ |

ṛṣi vākyaiḥ ca hanumān abhavat prīta mānasaḥ || 5-55-33

33. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; abhavat = became; priita maanasa = delighted in his mind; nimittaiH = by the omens; dR^iSThaarthaiH = with their apparent advantages; mahaagnNaiH = with very high qualities; kaaraNaishcha = of their origins; R^iSivaakyaishcha = and by the words of the sages.

That Hanuma became delighted in his mind, by seeing the omens, with their apparent advantages in them and very high qualities of their origin as also the words of those sages.

tataḥ kapiḥ prāpta mano ratha arthaḥ |

tām akṣatām rāja sutām viditvā |

pratyakṣataḥ tām punaḥ eva dṛṣṭvā |

pratiprayāṇāya matim cakāra || 5-55-34

34. tataH = then; kapiH = Hanuma; praapta manorathaarthaH = having fulfilled his object of desire; viditvaa = by learning taam raajasutaam = that Seetha the princess; akSataam = remains uninjured; matim chakaara = made up his mind; pratiprayaaNaaya = to return; dR^iSTvaa = after seeing; taam = her; pratyakSataH = personally; punareva = yet again.

Then, Hanuma, having fulfilled his object of desire by learning that Seetha the princess remains uninjured, made up his mind to return only after seeing her personally yet again.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe pañcapañcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 56

Introduction

Hanuma again visits Ashoka garden and sees Seetha once more. He consoles Seetha that Rama along with his forces of monkeys and bears will come soon and after conquering the enemies in battle, will take her back. After bidding adieu to Seetha, he ascends Mount Arishta and enlarges his body making himself ready to leap across the ocean.

tataḥ tu śiṃśapā mūle jānakīm paryavasthitām |

abhivādya abravīt diṣṭyā paśyāmi tvām iha akṣatām || 5-56-1

1. tataH = thereafter; abhivaadya = having offered is salutation; jaanakiim = to Seetha; paryupasthitaam = who was present; shimshupaamuule = at the foot of Ashoka tree; (Hanuma); abraviit = spoke (as follows); diSTyaa = thank Heaven!; pashyaami = I am seeing; tvaam = you; iha = here; akSataam = uninjured.

Thereafter, having offered his salutation to Seetha, who was present at the foot of Ashoka tree, Hanuma spoke: "Thank heaven! I am seeing you uninjured here!"

tataḥ tam prasthitam sītā vīkṣamāṇā punaḥ punaḥ |

bhartṛ sneha anvitam vākyam hanūmantam abhāṣata || 5-56-2

2. tataH = then; punaH punaH = again and again; viikSamaaNaa = beholding; tam hanuumantam = that Hanuma; prasthitam = starting out (for his return-journey); siitaa = Seetha; abhaaSata = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; bhartR^isnehaanvitam = endowed with affection towards her husband.

Then, beholding again and again, that Hanuma, who had made ready for his return journey, Seetha spoke the following words, filled with affection towards her husband.

kāmam asya tvam eva ekaḥ kāryasya parisādhane |

paryāptaḥ para vīraghna yaśasyaḥ te bala udayaḥ || 5-56-3

3. paraviiraghna = O Hanuma; the annihilator of enemies!; kaamam = surely; tvam = you; ekaH = alone; paryaaptaH = are enough; parisaadhane = in achievement; asya kaaryasya = of this task; te = your; balodayaH = elevated energy; yashasya = is creditable.

"O Hanuma, the annihilator of enemies! You are yourself surely sufficient single-handed completion of this task. Your elevated energy is creditable indeed.

śaraistuḥ samkulām kṛtvā lankām para bala ardanaḥ |

mām nayet yadi kākutsthaḥ tasya tat sādṛśam bhavet || 5-56-4

4. tu = but; tat bhavet = it will be; sadR^isham = appropriate; tasya kaakutthasaH = of him Rama; parabalaardanaH = who destroys the army of adversaries; nayedyadi = if he takes; maam = me; kR^itvaa = after making; laN^kaam = Lanka; samkulaam = upset; sharaiH = with his arrows.

"But, it will be appropriate for Rama, who destroys the hostile forces, to take me with him, after routing Lanka with his arrows."

tat yathā tasya vikrāntam anurūpam mahātmanaḥ |

bhavati āhava śūrasya tattvam eva upapādaya || 5-56-5

5. tat = therefore; tva = you; upapaadaya = act; yathaa tathaa bhavati = in such a way that; mahaatmanaH = the high-souled Rama; aahavashuurasya = valiant in battle; vikraantam = (may exhibit) prowess; tasya anuruupam = worthy of him.

"Therefore, you act in such a way that the high-souled Rama, valiant in battle, may exhibit prowess worthy of him."

tat artha upahitam vākyam praśritam hetu samhitam |

niśamya hanumān tasyā vākyam uttaram abravīt || 5-56-6

6. nishamya = hearing; tat = those; vaakyam = words; prashritam = which were humble; hetusamhitam = endowed with reason; arthopahitam = and meaningful; tasyaaH = of her; hanumaan = Hanuma; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; uttaram = in reply.

Hearing those humble, reasonable and meaningful words of Seetha, Hanuma spoke the following words in reply.

kṣipram eṣyati kākutstho hari ṛkṣa pravaraiḥ vṛtaḥ |

yaḥ te yudhi vijitya arīn śokam vyapanayiṣyati || 5-56-7

7. kaakuthsaH = Rama; vR^itaH = surrounded; haryR^iSapravaraiH = with leaders of monkeys and bears; eSyati = will come; kSipram = immediately; yaH = who; vijitya = after conquering; ariin = the enemies; yudhi = in battle; vyapanayiSyati = will take away; te = your; shokam = grief.

"Rama, accompanied by the leaders of monkeys and bears, will come soon and after conquering the enemies in battle, will take away your grief."

evam āśvāsya vaidehīm hanūmān mārut ātmajaḥ |

gamanāya matim kṛtvā vaidehīm abhyavādayat || 5-56-8

8. hanumaan = Hanuma ; maarutaatmajah = the son of wind-god; evam = thus; aashvaasya = consoling; vaidehiim = Seetha; kR^itvaa = and making up; matim = his mind; gamanaaya = to go; vaidehiim abhyavaadayat = saluted Seetha with reverence.

Hanuma, the son of wind-god, thus consoling Seetha and making up his mind to go, saluted Seetha with reverence.

tataḥ sa kapi śārdūlaḥ svāmi saṃdarśana utsukaḥ |

āruroha giri śreṣṭham ariṣṭam ari mardanaḥ || 5-56-9

9. tataH = thereafter; saH = that; kapishaarduulaH = Hanuma the foremost among the monkeys; arimardanah = the annihilator of enemies; svaami samdarshanotsukaH = with an anxious desire to see his lord; aaruroha = ascended; girishreSTham = (that) mountain of excellence; ariSTham = called Arishta.

Thereafter, that Hanuma the foremost among the monkeys, and the annihilator of enemies, with an anxious desire to see his lord, ascended the Mount Arishta of excellence.

tunga padmaka juṣṭābhiḥ nīlābhiḥ vana rājibhiḥ |

sottarīyamivāmbhodaiḥ śṛmgāntaravilambibhiḥ || 5-56-10

10. niilaabhiH = (that mountain) was covered as it were; with dark green; vanaraajibhiH = rows of gardens; tuN^gapadmakajuSTaabhiH = inhabited by towering elephants with red spots on their skin; ambhodaiH = with clouds; shR^iNgaantaravilambibhiH = hanging between its summits; sottariiyamiva = as with an upper garment.

That mountain was covered as it were with dark green rows of gardens inhabited by towery elephants with red spots on their skin and with its clouds hanging between its summits, as with an upper garment.

bodhyamānamiva prītyā divākarakaraiḥ śubhaiḥ |

unmiṣantimivoddhūtairlocanairiva dhātubhiḥ || 5-56-11

11. dhaatubhiH = by metals; uddhuutaiH = scattered here and there; lochanairiva = looking like eyes; unmiSantamiva = drawing up the eye = lids; (the mountain); bodhyamaanamiva = looked like being awakened as it were; priityaa = with love; shubhaiH divaakarakaraiH = by the bright rays of the sun.

By metals scattered here and there, looking like eyes drawing up the eye-lids, the mountain looked like being awakened, as it were, with love by the bright rays of the sun.

toyaughanisvanairmandraiḥ prādhītamiva parvatam |

pragītamiva vispaṣṭairnānāprasravaṇasvnai || 5-56-12

12. parvatam = the mountain; praadhiitamiva = looked like the one who has started reciting the scriptures; vispaSTaiH = clearly; mandraiH toyaughanisvanaiH = in the form of the deep sound of running streams of water; pragiitamiva = singing as it were at a high pitch; naanaa prasravaNasvanaiH = in the form of roaring sound of various cascades.

The mountain looked resembling the one which has started reciting the scriptures clearly in the form of the deep sound of running streams of water, singing as it were at a high pitch, in the form of roaring sound of various cascades.

devadārubhiratyuccairūrdhvabāhumiva sthitam |

prapātajalanirghoṣaiḥ prākṛṣṭamiva sarvataḥ || 5-56-13

13. sthitam = (the mountain) stood; uurdhvabaahum iva = as it were with uplifted arms; atyuchchaiH devadaarubhiH = in the form of very high deodars; praakR^iSTamiva = and which started crying loudly as it were; sarvataH = on all sides; prapaatajalanirghoSaiH = on all sides; prapaatajala nirghoSaiH = in the form of the sound of its cascades.

The mountain stood as it were with uplifted arms in the form of very lofty deodars and which started crying loudly as it were, on all sides, in the form of the sound of its cascades.

vepamānamiva śyāmaiḥ kampamānaiḥ śaradvanaiḥ |

veṇubhirmārutoddhūtaiḥ kūjantamiva kīcakaiḥ || 5-56-14

14. vepamaanamiva = (The mountain) seemed to be trembling; kampamaanaiH = in the form of waving; shaamaiH = dark; sharadvanaiH = antomnal groves; veNubhiH = which was piping as it were; kiichakaiH = in the form of hollow bamboos; maarutoddhuutaiH = shaken up by the wind; kuujantamiva = and as though whistling.

The mountain seemed to be trembling in the form of waving dark automnal groves, which was piping as it were, in the form of hollow bamboos shaken up by the wind and whistling.

niḥśvasantamivāmarṣādghorairāśīviṣottamaiḥ |

vīhārakṛtagambhīrairdhyāyantamiva gahvaraiḥ || 5-56-15

15. niH shvasantamiva = (the mountain) was hissing as it were with fury; aashiiviSottamaiH = in the form of its terrible and most poisonous snakes; dhyaayantamiva = which sat absorbed in meditation as it were; guhvaraiH = in the form of its caves; niihaara kR^ita gambhiiraiH = which were deep and covered with mist.

The mountain was hissing as it were with fury, in the form of its terrible and most poisonous snakes and which sat absorbed in meditation as it were, in the form of its deep caves covered with mist.

meghapādanibhaiḥ pādaiḥ prakrāntamiva sarvataḥ |

jṛmbhamāṇamivākāśe śikharairabhrāmālibhiḥ || 5-56-16

16. prakraantamiva = (the mountain) seems to be setting out on a journey; sarvataH = on all four sides; paadaiH = with the feet of that mountain; meghapaadanibhaiH = looking like rising clouds; shikharaiH = which with its peaks; abhra maalibhiH = having a lining of clouds; jR^imbhamaaNamiva = seemed to stretch its limbs; aakaashe = in the sky.

The mountain seems to be setting out on a journey on all four sides, with feet of the mountain, looking like rising clouds, which with its peaks having a lining of clouds, seemed to stretch its limbs in the sky.

kūṭaiśca bahudhā kīrṇai śobhitam bahukandaraiḥ |

sāla tāla aśva karṇaiḥ ca vaṃśaiḥ ca bahubhiḥ vṛtam || 5-56-17

17. (The mountain) shobhitam = was embellished with; kuuTaishcha = number of summits; bahukandaraiH = and adorned with numerous caves; bahudhaakiirNaiH = scattered at many places; vR^itam = and endowed with; bahubhiH = many; saala taalaashvakarNaishcha = sal; palmyrah; karna and bamboo trees.

The mountain was embellished with a number of summits and adorned with numerous caves scattered at many places and endowed with many sal, palmyrah, karna and bamboo trees.

latāvitānairvitataiḥ pṣpavadbhiralamkṛtam |

nānāmṛgagaṇākīrṇam dhātuniṣyandabhūṣitam || 5-56-18

18. (The mountain); alamkR^itam = was adorned; lataavitaanaiH = with clusters of creepers; vitataiH puSpavadbhiH = having plenty of flowers; naaaa mR^igagaNaakiirNam = filled with many troops of animals; dhaatuniSyanda bhuuSitam = and embellished with gushes of liquid minerals.

The mountain was adorned with clusters of creepers having plenty of flowers, filled with a number of summits and adorned with numerous caves scattered at many places and endowed with many sal, palmyrah, karna and bamboo trees.

bahuprasravaṇopetam śilāsaṃcayasamkaṭam |

maharṣiyakṣagandharvakinnaroragasevitam || 5-56-19

19. (The mountain); bahuprasravaNopetam = was endowed with many cascades; shilaasamchaya samkaTam = crowded together with heaps of rocks; maharSiyakSagandharava kinnaroragasevitam = and frequented by great sages; yakshas; Gandharvas; Kinnaras and celestial serpents.

The mountain was endowed with many cascades, crowded together with heaps of rocks and frequented by great sages, Yakshas, Gandharvas, Kinnaras and celestial serpents.

latāpādapasamghātam simhādhyuṣitakandaram |

vyāgrasamghasamākīrṇam svādumūlaphaladrumam || 5-56-20

20. (The mountain); lataapaada samghaatam = was exquisite with creepers and trees; simhaadhyuSia kandaram = having caves inhabited by lions; vyaaghrasamghasamaakiirNam = filled with a number of tigers; svaadumuula phala drumam = and having sweet roots and fruit-trees.

The mountain was exquisite with creepers and trees, having caves inhabited by lions, spread over with a number of tigers and endowed with sweet roots and fruit-trees.

tam āruroha hanumān parvatam pavanātmajaḥ |

rāma darśana śīghreṇa praharṣeṇa abhicoditaḥ || 5-56-21

21. hanumaan = Hanuma; pavanaatmajah = the son of wind-god; raamadarshana shiighreNa = in a hurry to see Rama; aaruroha = ascended; tamparvatam = that mountain; abhichoditaH = excited as he was; praharSeNa = with an extreme joy.

Hanuma, the son of wind-god, in a hurry to see Rama, ascended that mountain, excited as he was with an extreme joy.

tena pāda tala ākrāntā ramyeṣu giri sānuṣu |

saghoṣāḥ samaśīryanta śilāḥ cūrṇī kṛtāḥ tataḥ || 5-56-22

22. tataH = then; shilaaH = the rocks; ramyeSugirisaanusu = in the charming table-land of the mountain; tena paada talaakraantaaH = on which the soles of his feet lied heavily; sama shiiryanta = were crushed; saghoSaaH = with sounds; chuurNiikR^itaaH = and fallen to pieces.

Then, the rocks in the charming table-land of the mountain, on which the soles of Hanuma lied heavily, were crushed with noise and fallen to pieces.

sa tam āruhya śaila indram vyavardhata mahākapiḥ |

dakṣiṇāt uttaram pāram prārthayaml lavaṇa ambhasaḥ || 5-56-23

23. praarthayan = desirous (of reaching); uttaram paaram = the northern shore; dakSiNaat = from the southern shore; lavaNaambhasaH = of the ocean; mahaakapiH = Hanuma; aaruhya = ascending; tam shailendram = that mountain; vyavardhata = enlarged in his body.

Desirous of reaching the northern shore from the southern shore of that ocean, Hanuma ascended that mountain and enlarged his body.

adhiruhya tato vīraḥ parvatam pavana ātmajaḥ |

dadarśa sāgaram bhīmam mīna uraga niṣevitam || 5-56-24

24. tataH = then; viiraH = the valiant; pavanaatmajaH = Hanuma; adhiruuhya = ascending; parvatam = the mountain; dadarsha = saw; bhiimam = the terrific; saagaram = ocean; miinoraganiSevitam = inhabited by fishes and water-snakes.

Then, the valiant Hanuma after ascending the mountain, saw the terrific ocean inhabited by fishes and water-snakes.

sa māruta iva ākāśam mārutasya ātma sambhavaḥ |

prapede hari śārdūlo dakṣiṇāt uttarām diśam || 5-56-25

25. saH harishaarduulaH = that foremost among the monkeys; aatmasambhavaH = the son; maarutasya = of the wind-god; prapede = entered; aakaasham = the sky; uttaraam disham = towards northern direction; dakSiNaat = from southern direction; maarutaH iva = like a wind.

Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys and the son of the wind-god, entered the sky towards northern direction, like a wind, from southern direction.

sa tadā pīḍitaḥ tena kapinā parvata uttamaḥ |

rarāsa saha taiḥ bhūtaiḥ prāviśat vasudhā talam || 5-56-26

kampamānaiḥ ca śikharaiḥ patadbhiḥ api ca drumaiḥ |

26. piiDitaH = pressed; tadaa = then; tena kapinaa = by that Hanuma; saH parvatottamaH = that excellent mountain; pravishan = entering; vasudhaatalam = the earth; taiH bhuutaiH saha = along with the various living beings; raraasa = made a noise; kampamaanaiH shikharaiH = with its shaking summits; patadbhiH drumaiH = and toppling trees.

Pressed at that moment by Hanuma, that excellent mountain sank into the bowels of the earth along with the various living beings and made a noise with its shaking summits and toppling trees.

tasya ūru vegān mathitāḥ pādapāḥ puṣpa śālinaḥ || 5-56-27

nipetuḥ bhū tale rugṇāḥ śakra āyudha hatā iva |

27. mathitaaH = shaken; uuruvegaat = by the impetus of the thighs; tasya = of that Hanuma; paadapaaH = trees; puSpashaalinaH = endowed with blossoms; rugNaaH = were broken; nipetuH = and fell down; bhuutale = on earth; shokraayudha hataa iva = as struck by a thunder-bolt.

Shaken by the impetus of the thighs of Hanuma, trees in blossom were broken and fell down on earth, as though struck by a thunder-bolt.

kandara udara saṃsthānām pīḍitānām mahāojasām || 5-56-28

simhānām ninado bhīmo nabho bhindan sa śuśruve |

28. saH bhiimaH ninadaH = that roaring sound; mahaujasaam simhaanaam = of the lions of great prowess; kandaraantara samsthaanaam = dwelling in the midst of the caves; piiDitaanaam = were tormented; shushrave = (and that sound) was heard; bhindan = piercing; uabhaH = the sky.

When the lions of great prowess dwelling in the midst of caves were tormented and roared terribly, that roaring noise was heard as it was piercing the sky.

trasta vyāaviddha vasanā vyākulī kṛta bhūṣaṇā || 5-56-29

vidyādharyaḥ samutpetuḥ sahasā dharaṇī dharāt |

29. vidyaadharyaH = the females of Vidyadhara class of supernatural beings; trasta vyaaviddha vasanaaH = with their raiments in disorder through fear; vyaakuliikR^ita bhuuSaNaaH = and their ornaments fallen off; samutpetuH = went up; sahasaa = (all of a sudden; dharaNiidharaat = from the mountain.

The females of Vidyadhara class of supernatural beings, with their raiments in disorder through fear and their ornaments fallen off, went up all of a sudden from the mountain.

atipramāṇā balino dīpta jihvā mahāviṣāḥ || 5-56-30

nipīḍita śiro grīvā vyaveṣṭanta mahāhayaḥ |

30. mahaahayaH = large serpents; atipramaaNaaH = of immense size; balinaH possessing vigour; diipta jihvaaH = having fiery tongues; mahaaviSaah = very poisonous; nipiiDita shirogriivaaH = with their hoods and necks severely pressed; vyacheSTanta = lay coiled.

Large poisonous serpents of immense size, possessing vigour and having fiery tongues with their hoods and necks severely pressed lay coiled.

kinnara uraga gandharva yakṣa vidyā dharāḥ tathā || 5-56-31

pīḍitam tam naga varam tyaktvā gaganam āsthitāḥ |

31. tadaa = then; tyaktvaa = leaving; tam piiDitam = that tormented; nagavaram = mountain of excellence; kinnaroragagandharva yakSavidyaadharaaH = kinnaras; Nagas; Gandharvas; Yakshas and Vidyadharas; aasthitaaH = ascended; gaganam = to the sky.

Then, leaving that tormented mountain of excellence; Kinnaras, Nagas, Gadharvas, Yakshas and Vidyadharas ascended to the sky.

sa ca bhūmi dharaḥ śrīmān balinā tena pīḍitaḥ || 5-56-32

savṛkṣa śikhara udagrāḥ praviveśa rasā talam |

32. piiDitaH = pressed down; tena balinaa = by the strong Hanuma; saH shriimaan = that beautiful; bhuumidharashcha = mountain; savR^ikSa shikharodagraH = having its elevated summits crowned with trees; pravivesha = entered; rasaatalam = the bowels of the earth.

Pressed down by that strong Hanuma, that beautiful mountain having its elevated summits crowned with trees, entered the bowels of the earth.

daśa yojana vistāraḥ triṃśat yojanam ucchritaḥ || 5-56-33

dharaṇyām samatām yātaḥ sa babhūva dharā dharaḥ |

33. saH dharaadharaH = that mountain; dashayojanavistaaraH = with a width of ten Yojanas (or eighty miles); trimshat yojanam uchchhritaH = and height of thirty Yojanas (two hundred and forty miles); babhuuva = became; yaataH = completely; samataam = in sameness of level; dharaNyaam = with the earth.

That mountain, with a width of ten yojanas (or eighty miles) and a height of thirty yojanas (or two hundred and forty miles) got level with the earth.

sa lilaṅghuyirbhīmam salīlam lavaṇārṇavam || 5-56-34

kallolāsphālavelāntamutpapāta nabho hariḥ |

34. lilaN^ghayiSuH = with a desire to cross; saliilam = easily; bhiimam lavaNaarNavam = the terrific ocean; kallola sphaalavelaantam = whose shores were being lashed by its waves; saH hariH = that Hanuma; utpapaata = jumped up (into the sky).

With a desire to cross easily the terrific ocean, whose shores were being lashed by its waves, which Hanuma jumped up into the air.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣṭpañcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 57

Introduction

Hanuma leaps from the coast of Lanka and touches Mount Mainaka, which he came across in the way. He advances further and roars at the top of his voice at the Mount Mahendra, so as to bring jubiliation to the monkeys awaiting his return there. Jambavan tells the monkeys, who moved by jumps with joy on hearing Jambavan, that Hanuma has returned successfully, from his expedition as way evident from his jubilant roar. Having greeted Jambavan, Angada and others on alighting on the summit of Mount Mahendra, Hanuma narrates to them briefly the story of his discovery of Seetha. Applauding Hanuma, prince Angada, who was eager to hear the story, sits down on a rock along with all others.

sacandra kumudam ramyam sārka kāraṇḍavam śubham |

tiṣya śravaṇa kadambam abhra śaivala śādvalam || 5-57-1

punarvasu mahāmīnam lohita anga mahāgraham |

airāvata mahādvīpam svātī haṃsa viloḍitam || 5-57-2

vāta samghāta jāta ūrmim candra aṃśu śiśira ambumat |

bhujamga yakṣa gandharva prabuddha kamala utpalam || 5-57-3

hanumān mārutagatirmahānauriva sāgaram |

apāramapariśrāntaḥ pupluve gaganārṇavam || 5-57-4

1; 2; 3; 4. hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutagatiH = with a rush equal to that of wind; aparishraantaH = withaut a fatigue; pupluve = leapt across; apaaram = the baundless; gaganaarNavam = sea analogaus to sky; mahaanauH iva = like a large ship; saagaram = crossing the ocean; ramyam = pleasant; sachandra kumudam = having the moon for a white water-lily; saarkakaaraN^Davam = the sun for a water-fowl; shubham = auspiciaus; tiShyashravaNakaadambam = having the constellations known by the names of Pushya and Shravana for swans; abhrashaiVaalashaadvalam = the clauds for its duck-weeds; punarvasumahaamiinam = the twin constellations; the Punarvasus; for its large fish; lohitaaN^ga mahaagraham = the planet Mars for its large alligator; airaavata mahaadviipam = Airavata (Indra's elephant) for a large island; svaatiha.nsaviloLitam = graced with a swan in the form of the constellation Shati; vaata samghaatajaatormi = having gales for its waves; chandraa.nshushishiraambumat = and the moonbea.ns for its cool water; bhujaN^ga yakSha gandharva prabuddha kamalotpalam = with the Nagas; Yakshas and Gandharvas for its full-blown lotuses and water-lilies.

Hanuma, with a rush equal to that of wind, withaut a fatigue, leapt across the baundless sea looking analogaus to sky, like a large ship crossing the ocean. In that pleasant and auspiciaus sky-like sea, shone the moon as a white water-like sea, shone having the constellations known by the names of Pushya and Shravana as swans, the clauds as its duck-weeds; the twin constellations the Punarvasus as its large fish, the planet Mars as its large alligator, a large island as Airavata (Indra's elephant), graced with a swan in the form of the constellation, Shwati, having gales as its waves, the moon bea.ns as its cool water and with the Nagas, yakshas and Gandharvas as its full blown lotuses and water-lilies.

grāsamāna iva ākāśam tārā adhipam iva ālikhan |

harann iva sanakṣatram gaganam sārka maṇḍalam || 5-57-5

mārutasya ālayam śrīmān kapiḥ vyoma caro mahān |

hanūmān megha jālāni vikarṣann iva gacchati || 5-57-6

5; 6. vyomacharaH = while moving in the sky; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutasyaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; shriimaan = the illustrious; mahaan kapiH = great monkey; grasamaanaH iva = appeared like swallowing; vyomacharaH = the sky; ullikhanniva = like scratching the moon; haranniva = like carrying off; gaganam = the sky; sanakSatram = with its stars; saarkamaN^Dalam = and the disc of the sun; gachchhati = and was going; vikarSanniva = as though dragging asunder; meghajaalaani = a mass of clouds.

While moving in the sky, the illustrious Hanuma, the son of wind-god and the great monkey, appeared as if swallowing the sky, scratching the moon and carrying off the sky with its stars and the disc of the sun and was going as though dragging asunder, a mass of clouds.

pāṇḍura aruṇa varṇāni nīla mānjiṣṭhakāni ca |

harita aruṇa varṇāni mahāabhrāṇi cakāśire || 5-57-7

7. mahaabhraaNi = dense clauds; paaN^DaraaruNa varNaani = with white and red colaurs; niilamaaN^jiShThakaani cha = with blue and yellow colaurs; haritaaruNa varNaani = with green and reddish brown colaurs; chakaashire = shone brightly.

Dense clauds, with white and red colaurs, blue and yellow colaurs as also green and reddish brown colaurs shone brightly in the sky.

praviśann abhra jālāni niṣkraman ca punaḥ punaḥ |

pracchannaḥ ca prakāśaḥ ca candramā iva lakṣyate || 5-57-8

8. punaH punaH = time and again; pravishan = etering; niSpatamshcha = and coming out; abhrajaalaani = of the clusters of clouds; (Hanuma); lakSyate = was perceived; chandramaaH iva = as the moon; prachchhannashcha = covered (invisible) prakaashashcha = and coming to light (visible).

Time and again, entering and coming out of the clusters of clouds, Hanuma appeared like the moon becoming visible and invisible again and again.

vividhābhrāghanāsannagocaro dhavaldāmbaraḥ |

dṛśyādṛśyatanurvīrastadā candrayate.ambare || 5-57-9

9. viiraH = the heroic Hanuma; dhavalaambaraH = who was clad in white clothes; vividhaabhraghanaasanna gocharaH = having faund his way into variaus kinds of dense clauds (and energing again); dR^ishyaadR^ishya tanuH = and having his body becoming visible and invisible; chandraayate = shone like the moon; ambare = in the sky.

The heroic Hanuma, who was clad in white clothes, having faund his way into variaus kinds of dense clauds (and energing again) and having his personlaity becoming visible and invisible, shone like the moon in the sky.

tārkṣyāyamāṇo gagane babhāse vāyunandanaḥ |

dārayanmeghabṛndāni niṣpataṃśca punaḥ punaḥ || 5-57-10

10. daarayan = tearing asunder; megha bR6indaani = the clusters of clouds; punaH punaH = again and again; niSpatamshcha = as also coming out of them; mahataa = with big; naadena = noise; vaayunandanaH = hanuma the son of wind-god; meghasvana mehaasvanaH = making a thunderous great sound; babhaase = shone; taarkSyaayamaaNah = flying like Garuda the eagle; yagane = in the sky.

Tearing asunder the clusters of clouds again and again as also energing from them and roaring with a big noise, Hanuma the son of wind-god, making a thunderous great sound, shone flying like Garuda the eagle, in the sky.

nadan nādena mahatā megha svana mahāsvanaḥ |

pravarān rākṣasān hatvā nāma viśrāvya cātmanaḥ || 5-57-11

ākulām nagatīm kṛtvā vyathayitvā ca rāvaṇam |

ardayitvā balam ghoram vaidehīmabhivādya ca || 5-57-12

ājagāma mahātejāḥ punaḥ madhyena sāgaram |

hatvaa = killing; pravaraan raakShasaan = the foremost of demons; vishraavya = becoming famaus; aatmanaH = by his; naama = name; aakulaam nagariim kR^itvaa = making Lanka perplexed; vyathayitvaa = causing anguish; raavaNam = to Ravana; ardayitvaa = tormenting; ghoram balam = the terrible army; abhivaadyacha = and offering salutation; vaidehiim = to Sheetha; mahaatejaaH punaH aajagaama = Hanuma returned; saagaram madhyena = flying over the middle of the sea.

Killing the foremost of demons, becoming famaus by is name, making Lanka perplexed, causing anguish to Ravana by tormenting his terrible army, and bidding his adieu to Sheetha, Hanuma returned by flying over the middle of the sea.

parvata indram sunābham ca samupaspṛśya vīryavān || 5-57-13

jyā mukta iva nārāco mahāvego abhyupāgataḥ |

13. samupaspR^ishya = touching; sumaabhamcha = mainaka; parvatendram = the foremost mountain; viiryavaan = the victorious Hanuma; abhyupaagataH = came; mahaavegaH = with a great speed; naaraachaH iva = like an iron arrow; jyaamuktaH = discharged from a bow-string.

Touching Mount Mainaka, the victorious Hanuma came with a great speed resembling an iron arrow discharged from a bow-string.

sa kiṃcit anusamprāptaḥ samālokya mahāgirim || 5-57-14

mahāindra megha samkāśam nanāda hari pumgavaḥ |

14. anusaMpraaptaH = approaching; kiMchit = a little; samaalokya = and observin; mahendram = Maunt Mahendra; mahaagirim = the great mauntain; meghasaMkaasham = looking like a dense claud; saH haripuN^gavaH = that Hanuma; nanaada = made a great noise.

Approaching a bit near and observing Maunt Mahendra, the great mauntain looking like a dense claud, that Hanuma made a laud noise.

sa pūrayāmāsa kapirdiśo daśa samantataḥ || 5-57-15

nadannadeva mahatā meghasvanamahāsvanaḥ |

15. sa kapiH = that Hanuma; meghasvana mahaasvanaH = emitting a great roar like that of rumbling of cloud; nadan = while making sound; puurayaamaasa = filled; samastataH = the whole space; dasha dishaH = on all quarters; naadena = with the noise.

Emitting a great roar, that Hanuma, whole loud noise resembled the rumbling of a cloud, filled the whole space in all directions with the noise.

sa tam deśamanuprāptaḥ suhṛddarśanalālasaḥ || 5-57-16

nanāda hariśārdūlo lāṅgūlam cāpyakampayat |

16. anupraaptaH = having reached; tam desham = that place; suhuddarshana laalasaH = aredently desiraus of seeing his friends; saH harishaarduulaH = that Hanuma; nanaada = roared; akaMpayachcha = and waved; laaN^guulam = his tail.

Having reached that place, Hanuma who was ardently desiraus of seeing his friends, roared and waved his tail.

tasya nānadyamānasya suparṇacarite pathi || 5-57-17

phalatīvāsya ghoṣeṇa gaganam sārkamaṇḍalam |

17. gaganam = the sky; saarkamaN^Dalam = with the disc of the sun; phalatiiva = began to crack as it wwere; asya ghoSeNa = due to his roar; naanadyamaanasya = even as he repeatedly roared; pathi = on the path of the sky; suparNa charite = as followed by Garuda; the eagle endowed with charming wings.

The sky, with the disc of the sun, began to crack as it were, due to his roar, even as he repeatedly roared on the path of the sky as followed by Garuda, the eagle endowed with charming wings.

ye tu tatrottare tīre samudrasya mahābalāḥ | 5-57-18

pūrvam samviṣṭhitāḥ śūrā vāyuputradidṛkṣavaḥ |

mahato vātanunnasya toyadasyeva garjitam || 5-57-19

śuśruvuste tadā ghoṣamūruvegam hanūmataḥ |

18; 19. te = those; mahaabalaah = mighty; shuuraaH = heroes; ye = who; samviShthitaaH = were waiting; puurvam = already; uttare tiire = on the northern shore; samudrasya = of the sea; vaayuputra didR^ikShavaH = with an eagerness to see Hanuma; shushruuvuH = heard; tatra = there; tadaa = at that time; ghoSham = the saund; hanumataH uuruvegam = produced by the sweeping motion of Hanuma's thighs; gargitam iva = which resmebled the roar; mahataH toyadasya of a huge claud; vaatanunnasya = propelled by the wind.

Those mighty heroes who were waiting already on the northern shore of the sea, with an eagerness to see Hanuma, heard there at that time, the saund produced by the sweeping motion of Hanuma's thighs, which resembled the reoar of a huge claud propelled by the wind.

te dīnamanasaḥ sarve śuśruvuḥ kānanaukasaḥ || 5-57-20

vānarendrasya nirghoṣam parjanyaninadopamam |

20. sarve = all; te = those; kaananaukasaH = monkeys; diina manasaH = who were distressed in mind; (for not having heard the news of Seetha hitherto);shushruruH = heard; vaanarendrasya = hanuma's nirghoSam = roar; parjanya ninadopamam = similar to the roar of a rumbling cloud.

All those monkeys, who were distressed in mind (for not having heard the news of Seetha hitherto), heard Hanuma's roar similar to the roar of a rumbling cloud.

niśamya nadato nādam vānarāḥ te samantataḥ || 5-57-21

babhūvuḥ utsukāḥ sarve suhṛt darśana kānkṣiṇaḥ |

21. nishamya = hearing; naadam = the roar; (of Hanuma); nadataH = who was making the saund; te sarve vaanaraaH = all those monkeys; samantataH = stationed there in all directions; babhuuvuH = became; utsukaaH = anxiausly; suhR^iddarshana kaaNKShiNaH = desiraus of seeing their friend.

Hearing that roar of Hanuma, who was making the saund, all those mokeys stationed there in all directions, became anxiausly desiraus of seeing their friend.

jāmbavān sa hari śreṣṭhaḥ prīti samhṛṣṭa mānasaḥ || 5-57-22

upāmantrya harīn sarvān idam vacanam abravīt |

22. saH jaambavaan = that Jambavan; harishreSThaH = the foremost among monkeys and bears; priitisamhR^iSTa maanasaH = with his mind thrilled iwth joy; upaamantrya = summoning; sarvaan = all; harrin = the monkeys; abraviit = spoke; idam = these; vachanam = words.

The Jambavan, the foremot among the monkesy and bears, with his mind thrilled with joy, having summoned all the monkeys, spoke the follwoing words:

sarvathā kṛta kāryo asau hanūmān na atra saṃśayaḥ || 5-57-23

na hi asya akṛta kāryasya nāda evam vidho bhavet |

23. asau = this; hanumaan = Hanuma; kR^itakaaryaH = has accoMplished his assignment; sarvathaa = in all ways; asya = his; naadaH = saund; na bhave hi = will not indeed be; evam vidhaH = in this manner; akR^ita kaaryaH = if his task has not been fulfilled; naatra sa.nshayaH = there is no daubt in this matter.

"This Hanuma has accoMplished his assignment in all ways. His saund will not indeed be like this, if he has not fulfilled his task. There is not daubt in this matter."

tasyā bāhu ūru vegam ca ninādam ca mahātmanaḥ || 5-57-24

niśamya harayo hṛṣṭāḥ samutpetuḥ tataḥ tataḥ |

24. nishamya = hearing; ninaadamcha = the sound; bahuuruvegamcha = of the dashing movement of arms and thighs; tasya mahaatmanaH = of that high-souled Hanuma; harayaH = the monkeys; hR^iSTaah = with joy; samutpetuH = moved by jumps;tatastataH = from their respective places.

Hearing the sound of the dashing movement of the high souled Hanuma's arms and thighs, the monkeys moved by jumps with joy from their respective places.

te naga agrān naga agrāṇi śikharāt śikharāṇi ca || 5-57-25

prahṛṣṭāḥ samapadyanta hanūmantam didṛkṣavaḥ |

25. te = those monkeys; prahR^iShTaaH = with joy; didR^ikShavaH = longing to see; hanuumantam = Hanuma; samapadyanta = took off; nagaagraat = from top of one tree; nagaagraaNi = to the tops of other trees; shikharaat = as also from one mauntain-summit; shikharaaNicha = to the other summits.

Those monkeys with joy, longing to see Hanuma, took off from the top of one tree to the tops of other trees as also from one mauntain-summit to the other summits.

te prītāḥ pādapa agreṣu gṛhya śākhāḥ supuṣpitāḥ || 5-57-26

vāsāṃsi iva prakāśāni samāvidhyanta vānarāḥ |

26. te vaanaraaH = those monkeys; gR^ihya = graspoing; shaakhaaH = the branches; paadapaagreSu = at the tops of trees; suviSThitaaH = and standing there well; priitaH samaavidhyanta = joyously waved; prashaakhaaH = the twigs; vaasaamsiiva = as if they are their raiments.

Those monkeys, grasping the boughs at the tops of trees, and standing there firmly, joyously waved the twigs, as if they are their raiments.

girigahvarasamlīno yathā garjati mārutaḥ || 5-57-27

evam jagarja balavān hanumānmārutātamajaḥ |

27. balavaan = the mighty; hanumaan maarutatmajaH = Hanuma the son of wind-god; jagarja = roared; evam yathaa = as so; maarutaH = the wind; garjati = roars; girigahvara samliinaH = while entering the caves of mauntains.

The mighty, Hanuma the son of wind-god, roared as thaugh the wind roars while it enters the caves of mauntains.

tam abhra ghana saṃkāśam āpatantam mahākapim || 5-57-28

dṛṣṭvā te vānarāḥ sarve tasthuḥ prānjalayaḥ tadā |

28. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam mahaakapim = that Hanuma; tadaa = then; aapatantam = descending quickly; abhraghanasamkaasham = lkie a dense cloud; sarve te = all those; vaanaraaH = monkeys; tasthuH = stood; praaN^jalayaH = joining their palms in salutation.

Seeing that Hanuma then rushing like a dense cloud, all those monkeys stood there, joining their palms in salutation.

tataḥ tu vegavān tasya gireḥ giri nibhaḥ kapiḥ || 5-57-29

nipapāta mahāindrasya śikhare pādapa ākule |

29. vegavaan kapiH = the swift hanuma; girinibhaH = looking like a mauntain; tataH = then; nipapaata = descended; shikhare = on the summit; tasya mahendrasya = of that Maunt Mahendra; paadapaakule = thick with trees.

The swift Hanuma, looking like a mauntain, then descended on the summit of that Maunt mahendra, thick with trees.

harṣeṇāpūryamāṇo.asau ramye parvatanirghare || 5-57-30

cinnapakṣa ivākāśātpapāta dharaṇīdharaḥ |

30. asau = this Hanuma; aapuuryamaaNaH = filled; harSeNa = with joy; papaata = fell; aakaashaat = from the sky; ramye parvata nirjhare = into a charming mountain-torrent; dharaNiidharaH iva = like a mountain; chhinnapakSaH = having its wings torn off.

Hanuma like a mountain with its wings torn off, thrilled with joy, fell from the sky into a charming mountain-torrent.

tataḥ te prīta manasaḥ sarve vānara pumgavāḥ || 5-57-31

hanūmantam mahātmānam parivārya upatasthire |

parivārya ca te sarve parām prītim upāgatāḥ || 5-57-32

31; 32. tatH = then; sarve = all; te vaanarapuN^gavaaH = the foremost of those monkeys; priita manasaH = having their minds pleased; upatasthire = stood; parivaarya = surraunding; mahaatmaanam = the high-sauled; hanumantam = hanuma; te sarve = all of them; parivaarya = having encircled him; upaagataaH = obtained; paraam = a supreme; priitim = joy.

Then, all the foremost of those monkeys, with their pleasing hearts, stood surraunding the high-sauled Hanuma. Having encircled Hanuma, all of them obtained a supreme joy.

prahṛṣṭa vadanāḥ sarve tam arogam upāgatam |

upāyanāni ca ādāya mūlāni ca phalāni ca || 5-57-33

pratyarcayan hari śreṣṭham harayo māruta ātmajam |

33. sarve harayaH = all those monkeys; prahR^iSTa vadanaaH = with their delighted faces; aadaaya = taking; muulaanicha = roots; phalaanicha = and fruits; upaayanaani = as gifts; pratyarchayan = honoured; maarutaatmajam = hanuma; harishreSTham = the excellent one among the monkeys; upaagatam = who came; arogam = healthily.

All those mokeys with their delightful faces, taking roots and fruits as their presents, honured Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys, who came back hale and healthy.

hanūmān tu gurūn vṛddhān jāmbavat pramukhān tadā || 5-57-34

kumāram angadam caiva so avandata mahākapiḥ |

34. tadaa = then; mahaakkapiH hanumaa.nstu = Hanuma the foremost among the mokeys on his part; avandata = offered his salutation; guruun = venerable persons; vR^iddhaan = and elders; jaambavatpramukhaan = like Jambavan in the first place; aNgadam chaiva = as also Angada; kumaaram = the prince.

Then, Hanuma the excellent one among the monkeys, on his part, offered his salutation to venerable persons and elders like Jambavan in the first place, as also Angada, the prince.

sa tābhyām pūjitaḥ pūjyaḥ kapibhiḥ ca prasāditaḥ || 5-57-35

dṛṣṭā devī iti vikrāntaḥ saṃkṣepeṇa nyavedayat |

35. saH = that Hanuma; vikraantaH = the victorious one; puujyaH = and the venerable one; puujitaH = was honoured; taabhyaam = by that Jambavan and Angada; prasaaditaH = He was also made gracious; kapibhiH = by the other monkeys; nyavedayat = (Hanuma) informed them; samkSepeNa = briefly; iti = that; siitaa = Seetha; dR^iSTaa = was seen (by him).

Jambavan and Angada honoured that victorious and venerable Hanuma. The other monkeys also made him gracious. Hanuma informed them briefly that he had seen Seetha.

niṣasāda ca hastena gṛhītvā vālinaḥ sutam || 5-57-36

ramaṇīye vana uddeśe mahāindrasya gireḥ tadā |

36. tadaa = then; gR^ihiitvaa = seizing; hastena = the hand; vaalinaH sutam = of Angada; Vali's son; (Hanuma); niShasaadacha = sat down; ramaNiiye vanoddesha = at a distinct spot in the charming forest; mahendrasya gireH = of Maunt Mahendra.

Then, seizing the hand of Angada, Vali's son, Hanuma sat down at a distinct spot in the charming forest of Maunt Mahendra.

hanūmān abravīdt hṛṣṭaḥ tadā tān vānara ṛṣabhān || 5-57-37

aśoka vanikā saṃsthā dṛṣṭā sā janaka ātmajā |

rakṣyamāṇā sughorābhī rākṣasībhiḥ aninditā || 5-57-38

eka veṇī dharā bālā rāma darśana lālasā |

upavāsa pariśrāntā malinā jaṭilā kṛśā || 5-57-39

37; 38; 39. tadaa = then; hR^iSTaH = the pleased; hanumaan = Hanuma; abraviit = spoke; taan vaanararSabhaan = to those foremost ones among the monkeys (as follows); saa jaanakaatmajaa = that Seetha the daughter of Janaka; ashoka vanikaa samsthaa = who was staying in Ashoka garden; rakSyamaaNaa = guarded; aninditaa = unblemished; sughoraabhiH raakasiibhiH = by very dreadful female-demons; ekaveniidharaa = wearing a single braid; baalaa = young woman; raama darshana laalasaa = longing to see Rama; upavaasa parishraantaa = thoroughly fatigued due to fasting; malinaa = wearing soiled clothes; kR^ishaa = and looking emaciated; dR^iSTaa = was seen (by me).

Then, the pleased Hanuma spoke the following words to those excellent monkeys: "I saw that Seetha, the duaghter of Janaka, who was staying in Ashoka garden, guarded unblemished by highly dreadful female-demons and wearing a single braid, young woman, as she was, longing to see Rama, thoroughly fatigued due to her fasting, with her hair twisted together, wearing soiled clothes and looking emaciated."

tato dṛṣṭā iti vacanam mahāartham amṛta upamam || 5-57-40

niśamya māruteḥ sarve muditā vānarā bhavan |

40. nishamya = hearing; mahaartham = the iMportant; amR^itopamam = and nectar-like; vachanam = word; maaruteH = of Hanuma; iti = saying; dR^iShTaa = "seen (by me)"; sarve = all; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; abhavan = became; muditaaH = delighted.

Hearing from Hanuma that iMportant and nectar like word to the effect that Sheetha had been seen all the monkeys became delighted.

kṣveḍanti anye nadanti anye garjanti anye mahābalāḥ |

cakruḥ kila kilām anye pratigarjanti ca apare || 5-57-41

41. anye mahaabalaaH = some mighty monkeys; kSvehanti = made a lion's roar; anye = some others; nadanti = were making a sound of approbation; anye = some; garjanti = were making a sound of thunder; anye = some others; chakruH = produced; kila kilaam = cries expressing joy; apare = some others pratigarjanti = were roaring in return.

Some mighty monkeys made a lion's roar. Some were making a sound of approbation. Some were making a sound of thunder. Some others proudced cries expressing joy. Some others were roaring in return.

kecit ucchrita lāngūlāḥ prahṛṣṭāḥ kapi kunjarāḥ |

ancita āyata dīrghāṇi lāngūlāni pravivyadhuḥ || 5-57-42

42. kechit = some; kapikuNjaraaH = eminent monkeys; prahR^iShTaaH = with joy; uchchhrita laaN^guulaani = and with their tails lifted up; pravivyadhuH = waved; aayataaN^chita diirghaaNi = their distended long curved; laan^guulaani = tails.

Shome eminent monkeys, with joy and with their tails lifted up, waved their distended curved tails.

apare tu hanūmantam vānarā vāraṇa upamam |

āplutya giri śṛngebhyaḥ saṃspṛśanti sma harṣitāḥ || 5-57-43

43. aaplutya = descending; girishR^iNgebhya = from the mountain-tops; apare = some other; vaanaraaH = monkeys; harSitaaH = with delight; sam spR^ishanti sma = fondingly touched; hanuumantam = Hanuma; vaaraNopamam = who resembled an elephant.

Descending from the mountain-tops; some other monkeys, with delight, fondingly touched Hanuma who resembled an elephant.

ukta vākyam hanūmantam angadaḥ tu tadā abravīt |

sarveṣām hari vīrāṇām madhye vācam anuttamām || 5-57-44

44. atha = thereafter; aN^gadaH = Angada; ukta vaakyam = having teh words spoken; hanuumantam = by Hanuma; abraviit = spoke; uttamam vachanam = (the following) excellent words; madhye = in the midst; hariviiraaNaam = of the eminent monkeys.

After hearing the words of Hanuma, Angada spoke the follwoing excellent words in the midst of those eminent monkeys.

sattve vīrye na te kaścit samo vānara vidyate |

yat avaplutya vistīrṇam sāgaram punaḥ āgataḥ || 5-57-45

45. vaanara = O Hanuma!; yat = since; punaH aagataH = you returned (here); avaplutya = crossing; vistiirNam = the extensive; saagaram = ocean; na kashchit = none; vidyate = is; samaH = equal; te = to you; sattve = in strength; viirye = and prowess.

"O Hanuma! Since you returned here crossing the extensive ocean, none stands equal to you in strength and prowess."

aho svāmini te bhaktiraho vīryamaho dhṛtiḥ |

diṣṭyā dṛṣṭā tvayā devī rāma patnī yaśasvinī || 5-57-46

diṣṭyā tyakṣyati kākutsthaḥ śokam sītā viyogajam |

46. aho = what amazing; te = yaur; bhaktiH = devotion; svaamini = to the lord!; aho = what a wonderful; viiryan = prowess!; aho = what a surprising; dhR^itiH = caurage!; diShTyaa = by aur good fortune; yashasvinii = the illustriaus; devii = Sheetha; raama patnii = Rama's consort; dR^iShTyaa = thank heven!; kaakutthsaH = Rama; tyakShyati = can give up; shokam = his sorrow; siitaaviyogajam = born aut of Sheetha's separation.

"What amazing is yaur devotion to the Lord! What a wonderful prowess! What a surprising caurage! By aur good fortune, yau saw the illustriaus Sheetha, Rama's consort. Thank heaven! Rama can give up his sorrow born aut of Sheetha's separataion."

tato angadam hanūmantam jāmbavantam ca vānarāḥ || 5-57-47

parivārya pramuditā bhejire vipulāḥ śilāḥ |

47. pramaditaaH = very much delighted; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; tataH = then; bhejire = got hold of; vipulaaH = extensive flat; shilaaH = rocks; parivaarya = encircling; aN^gadam = Angada; hanuumantam = Hanum; jaamvavantamcha = and Jambavan.

Very much delighted, the monkeys then sat on extensive flat rocks encircling Angada, Hanuma and Jambavan.

śrotu kāmāḥ samudrasya langhanam vānara uttamāḥ || 5-57-48

darśanam ca api lankāyāḥ sītāyā rāvaṇasya ca |

tasthuḥ prānjalayaḥ sarve hanūmat vadana unmukhāḥ || 5-57-49

48; 49. shrotu kaamaaH = longing to hear; laN^ghanam = abaut crossing; samudrasya = of ocean; darshaMchaapi = and the seeing; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; siitaayaaH = of Sheetha; raavaNasya cha = and of Ravana; sarve = all; vaanarottamaaH = those excellent monkeys; tasthuH = waited; hanumadvachanonmukhaaH = in expectation of Hanuma's words; praN^jalayaH = with their joined pal.ns.

Longing to hear abaut crossing of ocean and the seeing of Lanka, Sheetha and Ravana, all those excellent monkeys waited with their joined pal.ns, in anctipation of Hanuma's words.

tasthau tatra angadaḥ śrīmān vānaraiḥ bahubhiḥ vṛtaḥ |

upāsyamāno vibudhaiḥ divi deva patiḥ yathā || 5-57-50

50. shriimaan = the auspicious; aN^gada = Angada; tasthau = waited; devapatiryathaa = like Indra the Lord of celestials; upaasyamaanaH = waited upon; vibudhaiH = by celestials; divi = in heaven; vR^itaH = encircled; bahubhiH vaanaraiH = by many mokes; tatra = there.

The auspicious Angada encircled by many monkeys there, waited like Indra the lord of celestials, who was waited upon by celestials in heaven.

hanūmatā kīrtimatā yaśasvinā |

tathā angadena angada baddha bāhunā |

mudā tadā adhyāsitam unnatam mahan |

mahī dhara agram jvalitam śriyā abhavat || 5-57-51

51. tadaa = then; unnatam = the high; mahat = large; mahiidharaagram = uppermost part of the mauntain; adhyaasitam = on which were seated; mudaa = with delight; kiirtimataa hanuumataa = by the illustriaus Hanuma; tathaa = and yashasvinaa = the famaus; aN^gadena = Angeda; aN^gada baddha baahunaa = with bracelets worn on his upper ar.ns; abhavet = became; jvalitam = stood blazed; shriyaa = with splendaur.

The high and large summit of the mauntain, on which were seated then with delight, the illustriaus Hanuma and the famaus Angada, with bracelets worn on his upper ar.ns, stood blazed with splendaur.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe saptapañcaśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 58

Introduction

Jambavan, seated along with the monkey-troops, requested Hanuma to narrate clearly whatever has occurred. Hanuma narrates in detail how he saw Mount Mainaka in the course of his journey to Lanka and how he escaped on the way from the clutches of Surasa, a great serpent living in the ocean. Hanuma also narrated about his killing of Simhika, a female demon on the way and also about defeating another female demon (Lanka-incarnate) who was guarding the City of Lanka. Hanuma explains to Jambavan, how he beholds Seetha in Ashoka garden after a thorough search in the City of Lanka and how he introduces himself as an envoy sent by Rama and Sugreeva. Hanuma informs Jambavan that he hands over a finger-ring of Rama as a token of remembrance to Seetha and that he further asks for a return-token of remembrance from her, to be handed over to Rama. Hanuma then narrates about Seetha having delivered to him an excellent jewel for her head, as a token of remembrance. He further narrates about the demolition of the garden attached to Ravana's gynaecium and about killing of Aksha, Ravana's son. Hanuma further informs about his capture by Indrajit, Ravana's son and his tail being burnt by demons on receiving the orders of Ravana. He further informs about his setting fire of the City of Lanka. He finally narrates about his re-visit to Seetha and his return to Mount Mahendra.

tataḥ tasya gireḥ śṛnge mahāindrasya mahābalāḥ |

hanumat pramukhāḥ prītim harayo jagmuḥ uttamām || 5-58-1

1. tataH = thereafter; mahaabalaaH = the mighty; harayaH = monkeys; hanumat pramukhaaH = headed by Hanuma and others; jagaama = obtained; uttamaam = a great; priitim = joy; tasya mahendrasyagireH = on that summit of Mount Mahendra.

Thereafter, the mighty monkeys, headed by Hanuma and others, experienced a great joy on that summit of Mount Mahendra.

tam tataḥ pratisamhṛṣṭaḥ prītimantam mahākapim |

jāmbavān kārya vṛtta antam apṛcchat anila ātmajam || 5-58-2

2. tataH = then; jaambavaan = Jambavan; priitisamhR^iSTaH = thrilling with rapture; apR^ichchhat = asked; priitimantam = the delighted; mahaakapim = the great monkey; tam kaaryavR^ittaantam = about the particulars of that actual occurrence (of seeing Seetha) as follows.

Then, Jambavan, thrilling with rapture, asked the delighted Hanuma, the great monkey about the particulars of that actual occurrence (of seeing Seetha) as follows

katham dṛṣṭā tvayā devī katham vā tatra vartate |

tasyām vā sa katham vṛttaḥ krūra karmā daśa ānanaḥ || 5-58-3

3. katham = how; devii = was Seetha; dR^iSTaa = seen; tvayaa = by you?; katham vaa = how; vartate = was she; tatra = there?; katham vR^ittaH = of what behavior; tasyaam = towards her; saH dashaananaH = was that Ravana; kruura karma = having terrible deeds?

"How did you see Seetha? How was she there? How was that Ravana of terrible deeds behaving towards her?"

tattvataḥ sarvam etan naḥ prabrūhi tvam mahākape |

śruta arthāḥ cintayiṣyāmo bhūyaḥ kārya viniścayam || 5-58-4

4. mahaakape = O Hanuma!; tvam = you; prabruuhi = tell; naH = us; etat = this; sarvam = entirely; tattvataH = in this; shrutaarthaaH = ascertained by having the matter; chintayiSyaamaH = we shall think; kaaryavinishchayam = about a mutual resolve to do something; bhuuyaH = again.

"O Hanuma! Tell us entirely, in truth whatever has occurred. Ascertaining the truth, from you, we shall again think about what decision to be taken further."

yaḥ ca arthaḥ tatra vaktavyo gataiḥ asmābhiḥ ātmavān |

rakṣitavyam ca yat tatra tat bhavān vyākarotu naḥ || 5-58-5

5. gataiH = gone; tatra = there; asmaabhiH = by us; bhavaan = you; aatmavaan = having prudence; vyaakarotu = clearly tell; naH = us; yaH = which; arthaH = matter; tat = that; vaktavyaH = can be disclosed; yat = and which; rakSitavyam = is to be kept off.

"When we go there (to the presence of Rama), having prudence, tell us clearly which matter is to be disclosed and which matter is to be kept off from him."

sa niyuktaḥ tataḥ tena samprahṛṣṭa tanū ruhaḥ |

namasyan śirasā devyai sītāyai pratyabhāṣata || 5-58-6

6. niyuktaH = thus commanded; tena = by that Jambavan; saH = that Hanuma; tataH = then; samprahR^iSTatanuuruhaH = with his hair thrilling in rapture; praNamya = offering salutation; devyai siitaayai = to Seetha the princess; shirasaa = (by bowing) his head; pratyabhaaSata = replied (as follows):

Thus commanded by Jambavan, Hanuma, with his hair standing on end mentally offered his salutation to Seetha, the princess, by bowing his head and replied as follows:

pratyakṣam eva bhavatām mahāindra agrāt kham āplutaḥ |

udadheḥ dakṣiṇam pāram kānkṣamāṇaḥ samāhitaḥ || 5-58-7

7. kaaNkSamaaNaH = desirous; samaahitaH = and intent upon; udadheH dakSiNam paaram = (reaching) the southern shore of the ocean; aaplutaH = I leapt; kham = into the sky; mahendraagraat = from the summit of Mount Mahendra; bhavataam pratyakSameva = just before your presence indeed!

"With an intention to reach the southern shore of the ocean, I leapt into the sky, indeed before your presence, from the summit of Mount Mahendra."

gacchataḥ ca hi me ghoram vighna rūpam iva abhavat |

kāncanam śikharam divyam paśyāmi sumano haram || 5-58-8

8. me = to me; gachchhataH = who was going; ghoram = a terrific; vighnaruupamiva = hindrance-like thing; abhavat = occurred; pashyaami = I saw; kaaN^chanam shikharam = a golden mountain-peak; divyam = which was charming; sumanoharam = and so fascinating.

"While I was going, a terrific hindrance occurred in my way as it was. I saw a golden mountain-peak which was so charming and fascinating."

sthitam panthānam āvṛtya mene vighnam ca tam nagam |

upasamgamya tam divyam kāncanam naga sattamam || 5-58-9

kṛtā me manasā buddhiḥ bhettavyo ayam mayā iti ca |

9. mene = I considered; tam nayam = that mountain; sthitam = staying; aavR^itya = turned round towards; panthaanam = the path; vighnam = as a hindrance; upasamgamya = approaching; tam nagasattamam = that excellent mountain; divyam = which was charming; kaaNchanam = and golden-coloured; buddhiH = a thought; kR^itaa = was formed; me manasaa = in my mind; ayam; bhettavyaH iti = that the mountain should be demolished; mayaa = by me.

"I accounted that mountain staying turned towards the path, as an impediment. Approaching that excellent charming and golden mountain, I made up my mind to shatter it."

prahatam ca mayā tasya lāngūlena mahāgireḥ || 5-58-10

śikharam sūrya samkāśam vyaśīryata sahasradhā |

10. prahatam = struck; mayaa = by me; laaNguulena = with my tail; shikharam = the mountain-peak; mahaagireH = of that large mountain; suurya samkaasham = resembling the sun; vyashiiryata = was broken; sahasradhaa = into a thousand pieces.

"As I struck it with my tail, the mountain-peak of that great hill, resembling the sun, was broken into a thousand pieces."

vyavasāyam ca me buddhvā sa ha uvāca mahāgiriḥ || 5-58-11

putra iti madhurām bāṇīm manaḥ prahlādayann iva |

11. buddhvaa = understanding; tam vyavasaayam = that intention; saH mahaagiriH = that great mountain; uvaacha ha = spoke; madhuraam = sweet; vaaNiim = words; putra iti = saying "O my son!"; manaH prahlaadayanniva = as though it was refreshing my mind.

"Understanding my purpose, that great mountain spoke the following sweet words saying, 'O my son!', As though it was refreshing my mind (once more to proceed further)."

pitṛvyam ca api mām viddhi sakhā ayam mātariśvanaḥ || 5-58-12

mainākam iti vikhyātam nivasantam mahāudadhau |

12. viddhi = know; maam = me; vikhyaatam = to be generally called; mynaakamiti = as Mynaka; nivasantam = dwelling; mahaa dadhau = in the great ocean; sakhaaya = as a companion; maatarishvanaH = of the wind-god; pitR^ivyamohaapi = and even as your father's brother.

" 'Know me to be generally called as Mynaa dwelling in this great ocean, as a companion of the wind-god and even as your father's brother'."

pakṣvavantaḥ purā putra babhūvuḥ parvata uttamāḥ || 5-58-13

candataḥ pṛthivīm ceruḥ bādhamānāḥ samantataḥ |

13. putra = O my son!; puraa = long ago; parvatottamaaH = foremost among mountains; babhuuvuH = used to; pakSavantaH = have wings; cheruH = they used to wander; samantataH = the entire; pR^ithiviim = earth; chhandataH = freely; baadhamaanaaH = hurting the people.

" 'O my son! Long ago, the foremost among the mountains used to have wings. They used to wander the entire earth freely, hurting the people!"

śrutvā nagānām caritam mahāindraḥ pāka śāsanaḥ || 5-58-14

ciccheda bhagavān pakṣān vajreṇa eṣām sahasraśaḥ |

14. shrutvaa = hearing; charitam = the behaviour nagaanaam = of the mountains; bhagavaan mahendraH = the venerable Indra the lord of celestials; paaka shaasanaH = the destroyer of the demon called Paka; chichchheda = chopped; eSaam pakSaan = their wings; sahasrashaH = into thousand pieces; vajreNa = by his thunderbolt.

" 'Hearing that behaviour of those mountains, the venerable Indra the lord of celestials, the destroyer of a demon called Paka, chopped their wings into a thousand pieces by using his thunderbolt.' "

aham tu mokṣitaḥ tasmāt tava pitrā mahātmanā || 5-58-15

mārutena tadā vatsa prakṣipto asmi mahāarṇave |

15. vatsa = O child!; aham tu = I; on my part; prakSiptaH asmi = was hurled; mahaarNave = into the great ocean; mahaatmanaa maarutena = by the high-souled wind-god; tava pittraa = your father; mokSitaH = and was liberated; tadaa = then; tasmaat = (from the clutches) of that Indra.

" 'O child! I, on my part, was hurled into the great ocean by the high-souled wind-god, your father and was liberated from the clutches of Indra.' "

rāmasya ca mayā sāhye vartitavyam arim dama || 5-58-16

rāmo dharmabhṛtām śreṣṭho mahāindra sama vikramaḥ |

16. arindama = O Hanuma; the annihilater of enemies!; vartitavayam = It s to be behaved; mayaa = by me in such a way; ramasya saahye = to help Rama; raamaH = Rama' mahendra samavikramaH = similar to the prowess of Indra; shreSThaH = is excellent; dharma bhR^itaam = in supporting righteousness.

" 'O Hanuma the annihilator of enemies! I have to behave in such a way as to help Rama. For, Rama, having a prowess equal to that of Indra; is indeed excellent in supporting righteousness.'"

etat śrutvā mayā tasya mainākasya mahātmanaḥ || 5-58-17

kāryam āvedya tu gireḥ uddhatam ca mano mama |

tena ca aham anujñāto mainākena mahātmanā || 5-58-18

17; 18. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; tasya mahaatmanaH mynaakasya = of that high-souled Mynaka; aavedya = and informing; kaaryam = my purpose; mama = my; manaH = mind; udyatam = was prepared for the travel; aham = I; anujJNaatashcha = was allowed to depart; tena mahaatmanaa = by that high-souled; mynaakena cha = Mynaka also.

"Hearing the words of that high-souled Mynaka and after informing my purpose, my mind was prepared for a further travel. The high-soled Mynaka also allowed me to depart."

sa cāpyantarhitaḥ śailo mānuṣeṇa vapuṣmatā |

śarīreṇa mahāśailaḥ śailena ca mahodadhau || 5-58-19

19. saH = that; shailaH = mountain; antarhitaH = vanished; maanuSeNa vapuSmataa = in a beautiful form of a human being; mahaashailaH = that large mountain; shailena shariireNa = in the form of the body of a mountain; antarhitaH = vanished; mahodadhau = into the great ocean.

"That Mynaka mountain vanished in the guise of a beautiful form of a human being. That large mountainous form also later drowned into the great ocean."

uttamam javam āsthāya śeṣam adhvānam āsthitaḥ |

tato aham suciram kālam vegena abhyagamam pathi || 5-58-20

20. tataH = thereafter; aasthaaya = employing; uttamam = an excellent; javam = speed; aasthitaH = and existing; sheSam = in the remaining; panthaanam = path; aham = I; abhyaagamam = went; pathi = in that path; vegena = with speed; suchiram kaalam = for a very long time.

"Thereafter, employing an excellent speed and continuing on my course, I proceeded in that path speedily for a long time."

tataḥ paśyāmi aham devīm surasām nāga mātaram |

samudra madhye sā devī vacanam mām abhāṣata || 5-58-21

21. tataH = thereafter; aham = I; pashyaami = saw; surasaam = Surasa; naagamaataram = the mother of serpents; samudramadhye = in the midst of the sea; saa devii = and that goddess; abhaaSata = spoke; vachanam = (the following) words; maam = to me.

"Thereafter, I saw Surasa, the mother of serpents in the midst of the sea. That goddess spoke the following words to me.

mama bhakṣyaḥ pradiṣṭaḥ tvam amāraiḥ hari sattamam |

tataḥ tvām bhakṣayiṣyāmi vihitaḥ tvam cirasya me || 5-58-22

22. harisattama = O the excellent of monkeys!; tvam = you; pradiSTaH = have been shown; mama bhakSaH = as my eatable; amaraiH = by the celstials; ataH = therefore; bhakSayiSyaam = I will eat; tvaam = you; tvam = you vihitaH = have been arranged; me = to me; chirasya = after a long time.

"O excellent of monkeys! The celestials have shown you as my eatable. Therefore, I will eat you since you have been bestowed to me by gods after a long time."

evam uktaḥ surasayā prāñjaliḥ praṇataḥ sthitaḥ |

vivarṇa vadano bhūtvā vākyam ca idam udīrayam || 5-58-23

23. evam uktaH = thus spoken; surasayaa = by Surasa; sthitaH = I stood; praNataH praaJNaliH = offering my salutation with joined palms to her; bhuutvaa = becoming; vivarNavadanaH = pale- faced; udiirayam = I spoke; idam = these; vaakyam cha = words too.

"Hearing Surasa's words, I stood there, offering salutation with my joined palms to her. Becoming pale-faced, I spoke the following words:

rāmo dāśarathiḥ śrīmān praviṣṭo daṇḍakā vanam |

lakṣmaṇena saha bhrātrā sītayā ca param tapaḥ || 5-58-24

24. raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; shriimaaan = the splendid man; paramtapaH = the tormentator of enemies; bhraataa lakSmaNena saha = together with Lakshmana; his brother; siitaayaacha = and Seetha; praviSTaH = entered; daN^Dakaavanam = the forest of Dandaka.

" 'Rama, the son of Dasaratha the splendid man and the tormentator of enemies, together with Lakshmana, his brother and Seetha entered the forest of Dandaka.'"

tasya sītā hṛtā bhāryā rāvaṇena durātmanā |

tasyāḥ sakāśam dūto aham gamiṣye rāma śāsanāt || 5-58-25

25. duraatmanaa raavaNena = by the evil-minded Ravana; siitaa = Seetha; tasya bhaaryaa = Rama's wife; hR^itaa = was taken away; raamashaasanaat = by the orders of Rama; aham = I; gamiSye = can go; tasyaaH sakaasham = near to her; duutaH = as an envoy.

" 'The evil-minded Ravana took away Seetha, Rama's wife. By the orders of Rama, I am going to her as an envoy.' "

kartum arhasi rāmasya sāhyam viṣaya vāsini |

athavā maithilīm dṛṣṭvā rāmam ca akliṣṭa kāriṇam || 5-58-26

āgamiṣyāmi te vaktram satyam pratiśṛṇoti me |

26. satii = you staying; viSaye = in Rama's country; arhasi = ought; kartum = to do; saahaayyam = a help; raamasya = to Rama; athavaa = or else; dR^iSTvaa = after seeing; maithiliim = Seetha; raamamcha = and Rama; akliSTa kaariNam = who is unwearied in action; aagamiSyaami = I will come; te = to your; vakraam = mouth; pratishR^iNomi = I am doing a promise; te = to you; satyam = in truth.

"'You, abiding in Rama's country, ought to do a help to Rama. Otherwise, after seeing Seetha and Rama, who is unwearied in action, I will come to your mouth. I am thus promising you in truth."

evam uktā mayā sā tu surasā kāma rūpiṇī || 5-58-27

abravīn na ativarteta kaścit eṣa varo mama |

27. evam = thus; uktaa = spoken; mayaa = by me; saa surasaa = that Surasa; kaama ruupiNii = who can assume any form at will; abraviit = spoke (as follows); na kshchit = no one; ativarte ta = can violate (me by unfaithfulness); eSaH = this; mama varaH = is my boon.

Hearing my words, that Surasa who can assume any form at her will said: "No one can violate me by unfaithfulness. I have this boon with me."

evam uktaḥ surasayā daśa yojanam āyataḥ || 5-58-28

tato ardha guṇa vistāro babhūva aham kṣaṇena tu |

28. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; surasayaa = by Surasa; aham = I; aayataH = as tall as; dashayojanam = ten Yojanas; (eighty miles); kSaNena = within a moment; babhuuva = became; ardhaguNavistaaraH = half as much in size (fifteen yojanas or one hundred and twenty miles).

"Hearing the words of Surasa, I, as tall as ten Yojanas (eighty miles), within a moment, grew half as much in size (fifteen Yojanas or one hundred twenty miles)."

mat pramāṇa anurūpam ca vyāditam tan mukham tayā || 5-58-29

tat dṛṣṭvā vyāditam tu āsyam hrasvam hi akaravam vapuḥ |

tasmin muhūrte ca punaḥ babhūva anguṣṭha sammitaḥ || 5-58-30

29; 30. mukham = the mouth; vyaaditam = was opened wide; matpramaaNaanuruupam = corresponding to the size of my body; tayaa = by her; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tat vyaaditam = that expanded; aasyam = mouth; akaravam = i made; vapuH = my body; hrasvam = small; tasmin = at that; muhuurte; moment; babhuuva = I became; (reduced) punaH = still; aN^guSThamaatrakaH = is to the size of a human thumb.

"She opened her mouth so wide as to correspond to the size of my body. Seeing her expanded mouth, I assumed a dwarfish form. At that moment, I still became reduced to the size of a human thumb."

abhipatya āśu tat vaktram nirgato aham tataḥ kṣaṇāt |

abravīt surasā devī svena rūpeṇa mām punaḥ || 5-58-31

31. abhipatya = after entering; tadvaktram = her mouth; aashu = quickly; aham- I; tataH = then; nirgataH = came out; kSaNaat = instantly; devii = the divine; surasaa = Surasa; svena ruupeNa = in her native form; abraviit = spoke; maam = to me; punaH = again (as follows):

"After entering her mouth quickly, I then came out instantly. The divine Surasa, in her native form, spoke to me again, as follows:

artha siddhyai hari śreṣṭha gaccha saumya yathā sukham |

samānaya ca vaidehīm rāghaveṇa mahātmanā || 5-58-32

sukhī bhava mahābāho prītā asmi tava vānara |

32. saumya = O gentle monkey!; harishreSTha = O the foremost among monkeys!; gachchha = go yathaasukham = happily; artha siddhyai = for the fulfillment of your purpose; samaanaya = bring back; vaidehiim = Seetha; mahaatmanaa raaghaveNa = to the magnanimous Rama; mahaabaaho vaanara = O the mighty armed monkey!; bhava sukhii = be happy; priitaasmi = I am pleased; tava = with you.

"'O gently monkey! O the foremost among monkeys! Go happily for the fulfillment of your purpose. Bring back Seetha to the magnanimous Rama. O mighty armed monkey! Be happy. I am pleased with you.'"

tato aham sādhu sādhvī iti sarva bhūtaiḥ praśaṃsitaḥ || 5-58-33

tato antarikṣam vipulam pluto aham garuḍo yathā |

33. tataH = then; aham = I; prashamsitaH = was praised; sarva bhuutaiH = by all living beings; saadhu saadhviti = saying; "Good! Well done! Bravo!"; tataH = thereupon; aham = I; plutaH = leapt; vipulam antarikSam = into the extensive sky; garuDo yathaa = like Garuda the eagle; the carrier of Lord Vishnu.

"Then, all living beings praised me! Saying Good! Well done! Bravo! Thereupon, I leapt into the extensive sky, like Garuda the eagle, the carrier of Lord Vishnu."

cāyā me nigṛhītā ca na ca paśyāmi kiṃcana || 5-58-34

so aham vigata vegaḥ tu diśo daśa vilokayan |

na kiṃcit tatra paśyāmi yena me apahṛtā gatiḥ || 5-58-35

34; 35. me = my; chhaayaa = shadow; nigR^ihiitaa = was held fast; na cha pashyaami = I did not perceive; kimchana = anything; vihata vegaH = my speed having been blocked; saH aham = I; vilokayan = surveyed; dasha dishaH = all the ten directions; na cha pashyaami = I could not discover; tatra = there; yena kimchit = any object by which; gataH = my movement; apahR^itaa = was blocked.

"In the meanwhile, my shadow was held fast. Yet, I did not perceive anything. My speed having been blocked, I surveyed all the ten directions. But I could not discover there, any object by which my movement was blocked."

tato me buddhiḥ utpannā kim nāma gamane mama |

īdṛśo vighna utpanno rūpam yatra na dṛśyate || 5-58-36

36. tataH = then; me = to me; buddhiH = the thought; utpannaa = arose; yatra = where; gamane = in my journey; na ruupam = no configuration; na dR^ishaH = is being seen; kim naama = what is it?; iidR^ishaH = such; vighnaH = a hindrance; utpannaH = arose?

"Then, the thought arose in me: "How I wonder has such a hindrance arose in my journey, although no concrete configuration is being seen here?"

adho bhāgena me dṛṣṭiḥ śocatā pātitā mayā |

tato adrākṣam aham bhīmām rākṣasīm salile śayām || 5-58-37

37. shochataa = while it was thus being thought; mayaa = by me; me = my; dR^iSThiH = sight; paatitaa = has fallen; adhobhaagena = downward; tataH = then; aham = I; adraakSam = saw; bhiimaam = a terrible; raakSasiim = female-demons; salileshayaam = lying in water.

"While I was thinking thus, my sight has fallen downward. There, I saw a terrible female-demon lying in water."

prahasya ca mahānādam ukto aham bhīmayā tayā |

avasthitam asambhrāntam idam vākyam aśobhanam || 5-58-38

38. tayaa = by her; bhiimayaa = who was terrible;aham = I; uktaH = was spoken; idam = these; ashobhanam = bad; vaakyam = words; prahasya mahaanaadam = heartily laughing with a great noise; avasthitam = firmly; asambhraantaam = and without bewilderment.

"Heartily laughing with a great noise, that terrific woman, spoke to me the following inauspicious words, firmly and without any bewilderment (as follows):

kva asi gantā mahākāya kṣudhitāyā mama īpsitaḥ |

bhakṣaḥ prīṇaya me deham ciram āhāra varjitam || 5-58-39

39. mahaakaaya = O gigantic monkey!; kva = where; asi = are you; gantaa = going?; mama = to me; kSudhitaayaaH = who is hungry; priiNaya = gratify; me deham = my person; chiram aahaaravarjitam = which has remained without sustenance for long; iipsitaH bhakSaH = bhakSaH = as my required food.

"O gigantic monkey! Where are you going? You are my requisite food, hungry as I am. Gratify my person, who has remained without sustenance for long."

bāḍham iti eva tām vāṇīm pratyagṛhṇām aham tataḥ |

āsya pramāṇāt adhikam tasyāḥ kāyam apūrayam || 5-58-40

40. baaDam ityeva = saying 'Amen'; aham = I; pratyagR^ihNaam = actually accepted; taam vaaNiim = those words; tataH = thereupon; apuurayan = I expanded; deham = my body; adhikam tasyaaH aasyapraamaaNaat = to a size larger than the capacity of her mouth.

"Saying 'Amen', I actually accepted those words. Thereupon, I expanded my body to a size larger than the capacity of her mouth."

tasyāḥ ca āsyam mahat bhīmam vardhate mama bhakṣaṇe |

na ca mām sā tu bubudhe mama vā vikṛtam kṛtam || 5-58-41

41. tasyaaH = her; mahat = large; bhiimam = terrific; aasyam cha = mouth too; vardhate = began to grow; mama bhakSaNe = to devour me; na bubudhe = she could not understand; saadhu = well; mama vaa = either about me; mama kR^itam vikR^itam = or about the change subsequently gone through by me (in the shape of a minute form)

"Her terrific large mouth too began to grow to devour me. She could not understand well about me or about the change subsequently gone through by me (in the shape of a minute form)"

tato aham vipulam rūpam samkṣipya nimiṣa antarāt |

tasyā hṛdayam ādāya prapatāmi nabhaḥ talam || 5-58-42

42. tataH = then; samkSipya = having contracted; vipulam ruupam = my large body; nimiSantaraat = within another moment; aham = I; aadaaya = having taken off; hR^idayam = her heart; prapataami = leapt; nabhasthalam = into the sky.

"Then, having contracted my large body within another moment, I extracted her heart and leapt back into the sky."

sā visṛṣṭa bhujā bhīmā papāta lavaṇa ambhasi |

mayā parvata samkāśā nikṛtta hṛdayā satī || 5-58-43

43. nikR^ittahR^idayaa satii = when her heart has been cut off; mayaa = by me; bhiimaa = the terrific; sea = simhika; parvatasamkaashaa = looking like a mountain; papaata = fell; lavaNaambhasi = into the ocean; visR^iSTa bhujaa = with her arms allowed to flow in it.

"When her heart has been cut off by me, that terrific Simhika looking like a mountain, fell into the ocean with her arms emanating from it."

śṛṇomi kha gatānām ca siddhānām cāraṇaiḥ saha |

rākṣasī simhikā bhīmā kṣipram hanumatā hṛtā || 5-58-44

44. shR^iNomi = I heard; siddhaanaam = great sages; chaaraNaiH saha = along with the wandering celestial singers; khagataanaam = moving in the sky; (saying that); simhikaa = Simhika; bhiimaa raakSasii = the dreadful female-demon; kSipram hataa = was instantly killed; hanumataa = by Hanuma.

"I heard great sages along with wandering celestial singers, moving in the sky, saying that Simhika the dreadful demon was instantly killed by Hanuma."

tām hatvā punaḥ eva aham kṛtyam ātyayikam smaran |

gatvā ca mahat adhvānam paśyāmi naga maṇḍitam || 5-58-45

dakṣiṇam tīram udadheḥ lankā yatra ca sā purī |

45. hatvaa = after killing; taam = her; punareva = and again; smaran = recollecting; kR^ityam = the task; aatyayikam = to be done quickly; gatvaa = travelling; mahat adhvaanam = a great distance; aham = I; pashyaami = saw; dakSiNam tiiram = the southern shore; udadhah = of the ocean; yatra = where; saa = that; laN^kaapurii = City of Lanka; naga maNDitam = was adorned with trees.

"After killing her and again recollecting the task to be performed quickly, I travelled for a long distance and saw the southern shore of the ocean, where that City of Lanka, adorned with its trees, was situated."

astam dina kare yāte rakṣasām nilayam purīm || 5-58-46

praviṣṭo aham avijñāto rakṣobhiḥ bhīma vikramaiḥ |

46. dinakare astam yaate = while the sun was setting; aham = I; avijJNaataH = without being noticed; rakSobhiH = by the demons; bhiima vikramaiH = of dreadful prowess; praviSTaH = entered; puram = the City of Lanka; nilayam = the abode; rakSasaam = of demons.

"While the sun was setting, I, without being noticed by the demons of dreadful prowess, entered the city of Lanka, the abode of demons."

tatra praviśataścāpi kalpāntaghanasannibhā || 5-58-47

aṭṭahāsam vimuñcantī nārī kāpyutthitā puraḥ |

47. puraH = in front; pravishataH = of me entering; tatra = that city; kaapi naarii = a woman; kalpaanta ghana sannibhaa = resembling a cloud at the time of dissolution of the world; utthitaa = rose; vimuN^chantii = emitting; aTTahaasam = a loud laughter.

"While I was entering the City, a woman, resembling a cloud at the time of dissolution of the world, stood up in front of me, emitting a loud laughter."

jighāṃsantīm tatastām tu jvaladagniśiroruhām || 5-58-48

savyamuṣṭiprahāreṇa parājitya subhairavām |

pradoṣakāle praviśam bhītayāham tayoditaḥ || 5-58-49

48; 49. tataH = then; paarajitya = defeating; taam = her; jvaladagnishiroruhaam = having her hair looking like a blazing fire; subhairavaam = and very terrific; jighaamsantiim = desirous of killing me; savyamuSTi prahaareNa = with a blow of the fist of my left hand; pravisham = and entered (the land); pradoSa kaale = at the dusk of early night; aham = I; uditah = was spoken (as follows); tayaa = by her; bhiitayaa = duly frightened.

"Then defeating that woman, having her hair looking terrific like a blazing fire and who was trying to kill me, by striking her with a blow of the fist of my left hand and entered the land of Lanka at the dusk of early night. she, being frightened, spoke to me as follows:

aham laṅkāpurī vīra nirjitā vikrameṇa te |

yasmāttasmādvijetāsi sarvarakṣāṃsyaśeṣataḥ || 5-58-50

50. viira = O; hero!; aham = I am; laN^kaapurii = the City of Lanka; yasmaat tasmaat = therefore; te vikramaNe = by your prowess; nirjitaa = which conquered me; vijetaasi = you can defeat; asheSataH = completely; sarva rakSaamsi = all the demons.

"O hero! I am (the personified) City of Lanka. Therefore, by the same prowess you conquered me, you can defeat all the demons here completely."

tatra aham sarva rātram tu vicinvan janaka ātmajām |

rāvaṇa antaḥ pura gato na ca apaśyam sumadhyamām || 5-58-51

51. vinchinvaa = searching; tatra = there; janakaatmajam = for Seetha; sarva raatram = the whole night; raavaNaantaH puragataH = after going to Ravana's gynaecium; aham = I; na apashyam cha = could not find; sumadhyamaam = that Seetha; the slender-waisted lady.

"Searching there for Seetha that whole night in Ravana's gynaecium, I could not find that Seetha, the slender-waisted lady."

tataḥ sītām apaśyan tu rāvaṇasya niveśane |

śoka sāgaram āsādya na pāram upalakṣaye || 5-58-52

52. apashyamstu = unable to find; siitaam = Seetha; raavaNasya niveshane = in Ravana's dwelling; aasaadya = and reaching; shokasaagaram = a sea of sorrow; na upalakSyate = I could not perceive; paaram = its other shore; tataH = then.

"Unable to find Seetha in Ravana's dwelling and facing a sea of sorrow, I could not then perceive its other shore."

śocatā ca mayā dṛṣṭam prākāreṇa samāvṛtam |

kāncanena vikṛṣṭena gṛha upavanam uttamam || 5-58-53

53. mayaa = by me; shochataa = who was bemoaning; uttamam = an excellent; gR^ihopavanam = grove near the house; samaavR^itam = concealed; vikR^iSTena praakaareNa = by a prolonged fence; kaaNchanena = of golden colour; dR^iSTam = was seen.

"While bemoaning, I saw an excellent grove near that gynaecium, concealed by a prolonged fence painted with golden colour."

sa prākāram avaplutya paśyāmi bahu pādapam |

aśoka vanikā madhye śiṃśapā pādapo mahān || 5-58-54

tam āruhya ca paśyāmi kāncanam kadalī vanam |

54. avaplutya = crossing; praakaaram = the fence; saH = I as such; pashyaami = saw; bahupaadapam = that grove; having copious trees; ashokavanikaamadhye = amidst that Ashoka garden; mahaan shimshupaa paadapah = was a large Shimshupa tree; aaruhya = ascending; tam = it; pashyaami = I saw; kaaN^chanam kadaLiivanam = yellow-pigmented thicket of banana plants.

Crossing the fence, I saw that grove having copious trees. Amidst that Ashoka garden, I saw a large Shimshupa* garden. After ascending it, I beheld an yellow-pigmented thicket of banana plants."

* Botanical name: Delbergia sissoo.

adūrāt śiṃśapā vṛkṣāt paśyāmi vana varṇinīm || 5-58-55

śyāmām kamala patra akṣīm upavāsa kṛśa ānanām |

tadekavāsaḥsaṃvītām rajodhvastaśiroruhām || 5-58-56

śokasantāpadīnāṅgīm sītām bhartṛhite sthitām |

rākṣasībhiḥ virūpābhiḥ krūrābhiḥ abhisamvṛtām || 5-58-57

māṃsa śoṇita bhakṣyābhiḥ vyāghrībhiḥ hariṇīm yathā |

55;56;57. aduuraat = not far; shimshupaa vR^ikSaat = from Shimshupa tree; pashyaami = I saw; siitaam = Seetha; shyaamaam vara vaNiniim = of youthful complexion; kamala patraakSiim = with eyes like louts petals; upavaasakR^ishaananaam = with her face emaciated by fasting; tadeka vaasaH samvitaam = clad in a single piece of cloth; rajodhvasta shiroruhaam = with her hair soiled with dust; shoka samtaapa diinaaN^giim = her limbs afflicted with grief and agony; sthitaam bhartR^ihite = devoted to the good of her lord; abhisamvR^itaam = surrounded on all sides; hariNiimiva = as a doe; vyaaghriibhiH = encircled by tigresses; raakSasiibhiH = by female-demons; viruupaabhiH = who were ugly; kruuraabhiH = and who were cruel; maamsa shoNita bhakSaabhiH = living on flesh and blood.

"Not far from that Shimshupa tree. I saw Seetha, of youthful complexion, with eyes looking like lotus-petals, with her face emaciated by fasting, clad in a single piece of cloth, her hair soiled with dust, her limbs afflicted with grief and agony, devoted as she was to the good of her lord and surrounded on all sides by ugly and cruel female-demons living on flesh and blood, as a doe encircled by tigresses."

sā mayā rākṣasīmadhye tarjyamānā muhurmahuḥ || 5-58-58

ekaveṇīdharā dīnā bhartṛcintāparāyaṇā |

bhūmiśayyā vivarṇāṅgī padminīva himāgame || 5-58-59

rāvaṇādvinivṛttārthā martavyakṛtaniścayā |

kathaṃcinmṛgaśābākṣī tūrṇamāsāditā mayā || 5-58-60

58; 59; 60. saa = she; tarjyamaana = who was being frightened; muhurmuhuH = again and again; ekaveNiidharaa = putting on a single braid of hair; diinaa = looking depressed; bhartR^ichintaaparaayaNaa = wholly devoted to the thought about her lord; bhuumishayya = with floor as her bedstead; vivarNaaN^gii = pale-limbed; padminiiva = like a lotus-stalk; himaagame = in a cool season; vinivR^ittaarthaa = turning away the request; raavaNaat = from Ravana; martavya kR^itanishchayaa = being determined to die; aasaaditaa = was found; mayaa = by me; raakSasiimadhye = amidst female-demons; mR^igashaabaakSii = Seetha with her eyes like those of a deer; aasaaditaa = was found; kathamchit = somehow; tuurNam = quickly; mayaa = by me.

"Seetha, who had eyes like those of a deer, was somehow quickly found by me looking depressed in the amidst of female-demons, frightened (as she was by them) again and again, putting on a single braid of hair (as a mark of desolation), wholly devoted to the thought of her lord, having floor as her bedstead, pale-limbed like a lotus-stalk in a cool season, turning away the request of Ravana, and determined to die."

tām dṛṣṭvā tādṛśīm nārīm rāma patnīm aninditām |

tatra eva śiṃśapā vṛkṣe paśyann aham avasthitaḥ || 5-58-61

61. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; taam = that; yashasviniim = illustrious; raamapatniim = consort of Rama; neariim = the woman; taadR^ishiim = in such a state; aham = I; avasthitaH = stayed; tatra = there; pashyan = looking (at her); shimshupaavR^ikSe eva = in the same Simsupa tree.

"Seeing that illustrious woman, the consort of Rama in such a state, I stayed perched on the same Simsupa tree, looking at her."

tato halahalā śabdam kāncī nūpura miśritam |

śṛṇomi adhika gambhīram rāvaṇasya niveśane || 5-58-62

62. tataH = then; shR^iNomi = I heard; adhikagambhiiram = an exceedingly roaring; hala halaashabdam = and halloing sound; kaaN^chiinuupura mishritam = mixed with sounds of girdles and anklets; raavaNasya niveshane = in the abode of Ravana.

"Meanwhile, I heard an exceedingly roaring and hallooing sound, mixed with sounds of girdles and anklets in the abode of Ravana."

tato aham parama udvignaḥ svarūpam pratyasamharam |

aham ca śiṃśapā vṛkṣe pakṣī iva gahane sthitaḥ || 5-58-63

63. tataH = then; aham = I; paramodvignaH = was very much frightened; pratyasamharam = and contracted; svam ruupam = my physique; aham tu = I; for my part; sthitaH = remained; pakSiiva = like a bird; gahane shimshupaavR^ikSe = hidden in the dense Simsupa tree.

"Then, I was very much frightened and contracted my physique. I, on my part, remained hidden like a bird in that Simsupa tree dense with foliage.'"

tato rāvaṇa dārāḥ ca rāvaṇaḥ ca mahābalaḥ |

tam deśam samanuprāptā yatra sītā abhavat sthitā || 5-58-64

64. tataH = then; mahaabalah = the mighty; raavaNashcha = Ravana; raavaNa daaraashcha = and Ravana's wives; samanupraaptaaH = reached; tam = that desham = place; yatra = where; siitaa = Seetha; abhavat sthitaa = was situated.

"Then, the mighty Ravana and his wives reached that place where Seetha was staying."

tam dṛṣṭvā atha varāarohā sītā rakṣo gaṇa īśvaram |

samkucya ūrū stanau pīnau bāhubhyām parirabhya ca || 5-58-65

65. atha = thereupon; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = that Ravana; rakSogaNeshvaram = the cheif of a troop of demons; siitaa = Seetha; varaarohaa = with an excellent waist; samkuchya = (sat) compressing; uuruu = her thighs; parirabhya cha = and enclosing; piinau stanau = her swollen breasts; baahubhyaam = with her arms.

"Thereupon, seeing that Ravana the chief of a troop of demons, Seetha with her lovely waist, sat compressing her thighs enclosing her swollen breasts with her arms."

vitrastām paramodvignām vīkṣamāṇāmitastataḥ |

trāṇam kiṃcidapaśyantīm vepamānām tapasvinīm || 5-58-66

tām uvāca daśagrīvaḥ sītām parama duhkhitām |

avāk śirāḥ prapatito bahu manyasva mām iti || 5-58-67

66; 67. dashagriivaH = Ravana; aavaakchiraa = bowing his head; prapatitaH = and coming down; uvaacha = spoke; taam siitaam = to that Seetha; vitrastaam = who was frightened; paramodvignaani = very much grieving for her lord; viikSamaaNaani = who was glancing; tatastataH = hither and thither; apashyantiim = not seeing; kimchit = any; traaNam = protection; vepamaanaam = trembling; tapasviniim = distressed; parama duHkhitaam = and extremely sorrowful; iti = saying; maam bahumanyasva = 'Treat me with respect'.

"Ravana, bowing his head and coming down, spoke (as follows) to that Seetha who was frightened, very much grieving for her lord, glancing hither and thither, not finding any protection for her, trembling, distressed and extremely sorrowful saying, 'Treat me with respect.'"

yadi cet tvam tu mām darpān na abhinandasi garvite |

dvau māsa anantaram sīte pāsyāmi rudhiram tava || 5-58-68

68. garvite = O arrogant lady!; siite = O Seetha!; tvam na abhinandasi yadichet = I you refuse; na abhinandasi yadichachet = If you refuse; maam = me; darpaat = by your arrogance; paasyaami = I will be drinking; tava rudhiram = your blood; dvau maasau antaram = after a period of two months.

" 'O arrogant lady! O Seetha! If you refuse me by your arrogance, I will be drinking your blood after a period of two months.'"

etat śrutvā vacaḥ tasya rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ |

uvāca parama kruddhā sītā vacanam uttamam || 5-58-69

69. shrutvaa = hearing; etat = these; vachaH = words; tasya raavaNasya = of that Ravana; duraatmanaH = the evil-minded; siitaa = Seetha; parama kruddhaa = very much irritated; uvaacha = spoke; uttamam = excellent; vachanam = words (as follows):

"Hearing those words of the evil-minded Ravana, Seetha was very much irritated and spoke the following excellent words:

rākṣasa adhama rāmasya bhāryām amita tejasaḥ |

ikṣvāku kula nāthasya snuṣām daśarathasya ca || 5-58-70

avācyam vadato jihvā katham na patitā tava |

70. katham = how; tava jihvaa = did your tongue; na patitaa = not fall off; raakSasaadham = O the worst demon; vadataH = by speaking; avaachyam = such words not to be uttered; raamasya bhaaryaam = to the consort of Rama; amita tejasaH = of boundless glory; suuSaamcha = and the daughter-in-law; dasharathasya = of Dasaratha; ikSvaaku kulanaathasya = the lord of Ikshvaku dynasty?

"How did your tongue not fall of, O the worst demon, by speaking such words not to be uttered, to the consort of Rama, of boundless glory, and the daughter-in-law of Dasaratha the lord of Ikshvaku dynasty?"

kiṃsvit vīryam tava anārya yo mām bhartuḥ asamnidhau || 5-58-71

apahṛtya āgataḥ pāpa tena adṛṣṭo mahātmanā |

71. anaarya = O ignoble soul!; paapa = O sinful one! bhartuH asmnidhau = during the absence of my husband; yaH aagataH = when you came; adR^iSTaH = without being noticed; mahaatmanaa tena = by that great soul; apahR^itya = abducting; maam = me; kimchit = of what account; tava viiryam = is your prowess?

"O ignoble soul! Of what account is your prowess, when you came unnoticed during the absence of my lord, that great soul and abducted me, O sinful one?"

na tvam rāmasya sadṛśo dāsye api asyā na yujyase || 5-58-72

yajñīyaḥ satya vāk caiva raṇa ślāghī ca rāghavaḥ |

72. tvam = you; na sadR^ishaH = have no similarity; raamasya = to Rama; na yujyase = you are not fit; daasye.api = even to do service; asya = to him; raaghavaH = Rama; yajJNiiyaH = performs sacrifices; satya vaadii = speaks only truth; raNashlaaghiicha = and praise-worthy in battle.

" 'You have no similarity with Rama. You are unfit even to do service to Rama. Rama performs sacrifices. He speaks only truth. He is a lover of battle'."

jānakyā paruṣam vākyam evam ukto daśa ānanaḥ || 5-58-73

jajvāla sahasā kopāc citāstha iva pāvakaḥ |

73. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; paruSam = harshly; jaanakyaa = by Seetha; dashaananaH = Ravana; sahasaa = at once; jajvaala = was ablaze; kopaat = with anger; paavakaH iva = like a fire; chitaasthaH = in a pile of wood.

"Hearing these harsh words from Seetha, Ravana was at once ablaze with anger, as a fire blazes in a pile of wood."

vivṛtya nayane krūre muṣṭim udyamya dakṣiṇam || 5-58-74

maithilīm hantum ārabdhaḥ strībhiḥ hāhā kṛtam tadā |

74. vivR^itya = rolling; kruure nayane = his cruel eyes; udyamya = and lifting; dakSiNam muSTim = his right fist; aarbdhaH = he began; hantum = to kill; maithiliim = Seetha; tadaa = then; haahaakR^itam = an alarm was raised; striibhiH = by the women.

" 'Rolling his cruel eyes and lifting his right fist, Ravana was about to kill Seetha. Then, an alarm was raised by a women there'."

strīṇām madhyāt samutpatya tasya bhāryā durātmanaḥ || 5-58-75

varā manda udarī nāma tayā sa pratiṣedhitaḥ |

75. varaa = a royal woman; manDodarii naama = named Mandodari; bhaarya = the wife; tasya duraatmanaH = of that evil-minded Ravana; samutpatya = springing up; madhyaat = from the midst; striiNaam = of the woman; sah = he; pratiSeditah = was restrained; tayaa = by her.

"Springing up from the midst of those women, a royal woman named Mandodari, the wife of that evil-minded Ravana, ran to him. He was restrained by her."

uktaḥ ca madhurām vāṇīm tayā sa madana arditaḥ || 5-58-76

sītayā tava kim kāryam mahāindra sama vikrama |

76. saH = Ravana; madanaarditaH = tormented with love; uktashcha = was spoken; madhuraam = sweet; vaacham = words; tayaa = by her; (as follows); mahendra samavikrama = O the one having a prowess equal to that of Indra!; kim kaaryam = of what need; siitayaa = is with Seetha; tava = to you?

"She spoke to Ravana, smitten with love, the following sweet words: 'O Ravana having a prowess similar to that of Indra! Of what need is with Seetha to you?"

deva gandharva kanyābhiḥ yakṣa kanyābhiḥ eva ca || 5-58-77

sārdham prabho ramasva iha sītayā kim kariṣyasi |

77. prabho = O Lord! ramasya = enjoy yourself; iha = here; deva gandharva kanyaabhiH = with daughters of gods Gandharvas the celestial musicians; yakSakanyaabhirevacha saardham = and Yakshas the semi divine beings kimkariSyasi = what will you do; siitayaa = with Seetha?

" 'O lord! Enjoy yourself with the daughters of gods, Gandharvas the celestial musicians and Yakshas the semi-divine beings. What will you do with Seetha?'"

tataḥ tābhiḥ sametābhiḥ nārībhiḥ sa mahābalaḥ || 5-58-78

utthāpya sahasā nīto bhavanam svam niśā caraḥ |

78. tataH = thereupon; saH mahaabalaH = that mighty; nishaacharaH = Ravana; prasaadya = was propitiated; taabhiH naaribhiH = by those women; sametaabhiH = joined together; niitaH = and was taken; sahasaa = quickly; svam bhavanam = to his palace.

"Thereupon, those women together propitiated that mighty Ravana and quickly took him to his palace."

yāte tasmin daśagrīve rākṣasyo vikṛta ānanāḥ || 5-58-79

sītām nirbhartsayām āsuḥ vākyaiḥ krūraiḥ sudāruṇaiḥ |

79. tasmin dashagriive yaate = when that Ravana left; vikrutaananaaH = the ugly-faced; raakSasyaH = female-demons; nirbhartasyaamaasuH = frightened; siitaam = Seetha; kruuraiH sudaarunaiH vaakyaiH = with their cruel and very dreadful words.

"When that Ravana left, the ugly-faced female-demons frightened. Seetha with their cruel and very dreadful words."

tṛṇavat bhāṣitam tāsām gaṇayāmāsa jānakī || 5-58-80

tarjitam ca tadā tāsām sītām prāpya nirarthakam |

80. jaanakii = Seetha; gaNayaamaasa = reckoned; bhaaSitam = the utterance; taasaam = of those women; tR^iNavat = as a blade of grass; tadaa = at that time; garjitam = the roaring; taasaam = of those female-demons; praapya = reached; siitaam = Seetha; ninarthakam = in vain.

"Seetha reckoned the utterance of those women as a blade of grass. At that time, the roaring of those female-demons reached Seetha in vain."

vṛthā garjita niśceṣṭā rākṣasyaḥ piśita aśanāḥ || 5-58-81

rāvaṇāya śaśaṃsuḥ tāḥ sītā avyavasitam mahat |

81. vR^ithaagarjitanishcheSTaaH = being helpless; as their raoring became waste; taaH raakSasyaH = those female-demons; pishitaashnanaaH = eating raw flesh; shashamsuH = reported; tat = that; mahat = great; siitaadhyavasitam = determination of Seetha; raavaNaaya = to Ravana.

"As their roaring frittered away, those flesh-eating female-demons became helpless and reported that great resolve of Seetha to Ravana."

tataḥ tāḥ sahitāḥ sarvā vihata āśā nirudyamāḥ || 5-58-82

parikṣipya samantāt tām nidrā vaśam upāgatāḥ |

82. tataH = thereafter; sarvaaaH = all; taaH = those women; sahitaaH = joined together; vihataashaaH = warded off their hopes; nirudyamaaH = held back their effort; samantaat = and in the end; upaagataaH = samantaat = and in the end; upaagataaH = entered to a condition; nidraavasham = overpowered with sleep; parikSipya = encircling; taam = Seetha.

"Thereafter, all those women joined together, warded off their hopes and held back their effort. In the end, they encircled Seetha and were overpowered with sleep."

tāsu caiva prasuptāsu sītā bhartṛ hite ratā || 5-58-83

vilapya karuṇam dīnā praśuśoca suduhkhitā |

83. taasu prasuptaasu = when those women went to sleep; siitaa = Seetha; rataa = intent upon; bhartR^ihite = the welfare of her husband; prashushocha = was deeply aggrieved; diinaa = miserable; suduHkhita = and sore distressed as she was vilapya = lamenting; karuNam = pitifully.

"When those women went to sleep, Seetha, intent upon the welfare of her husband, was deeply aggrieved, miserable and sore depressed as she was, lamenting pitifully."

tāsām madhyātsamutthāya trijaṭā vākyamabravīt || 5-58-84

ātmānam khādata kṣipram na sītā vinaśiṣyati |

janakasyātmajā sādhvī snuṣa daśarathasya ca || 5-58-85

84; 85. trijaTa = TrijaTa; samutthaaya = rising; madhyaat = from the midst; taasaam = of those female-demons; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; khaadata = devour; aatmaanam = yourself; khhipram = quickly; siitaa = Seetha; aatmajaa = the daughter; janakasya = of Janaka; saadhvii = a virtuous woman; snuSaa = and the daughter-in-law; dasharathasya = of Dasaratha; na vinashyati = does not get destroyed.

"Trijata, rising from the midst of those female-demons, spoke the following words; 'Feed on yourself quickly rather than on Seetha, the daughter of Janaka, a virtuous woman and the daughter-in-law of Dasartha who des not get destroyed'."

svapno hyadya mayā dṛṣṭo dāruṇo romaharṣaṇaḥ |

rakṣasām ca vināśāya bharturasyā jayāya ca || 5-58-86

86. daaruNaH = A dreadful; svapnaH = dream; romaharSaNaH = causing my hair to stand erect; dR^iSTaH = has been seen; mayaa = by me; adya = now; vinaashaayacha = for the ruin; rakSasaam = of demons; jayaayacha = and for the victory; asyaaH = of her; bhartuH = husband.

"'Now, I have seen a dreadful dream, causing my hair to stand erect. It is pointing towards the ruin of our demons and the victory of her husband."

alamasmātparitrātum rāghavādrakṣasīgaṇam |

abhiyācāma vaidehīmetaddhi mama rocate || 5-58-87

87. abhiyaachaama = we will pray; vaidehiim = Seetha; alam = (who is) enough; paritraatum = to protect; raakSasiigaNam = our female-demons; asmaat raaghavaat = from this Rama; etat = this; rochate hi = is indeed agreable; mam = to me.

" �We will pray Seetha, who is capable of protecting all our female-demons from Rama. I feel that it is batter for us'."

yasyā hyevamvidhaḥ svapno duḥkhitāyāḥ pradṛśyate |

sā duḥkhairvividhairmuktā sukhamāpnotyanuttamam || 5-58-88

praṇipātaprasannā hi maithilī janakātmajā |

88. evam vidhaH svapnaH = (when) such a dream; pradR^ishyate = is seen; yasyaaH duHkhitaayaaH = while a woman is weeping; saa = that woman; vimuktaaH = being relieved; vividhaiH duHkhaiH = from many kinds of sorrows; aapnoti = will obtain; anuttamam sukham = utmost happiness; maithilii = Seetha; janakaatmajaa = the daughter of Janaka; praNipaataprasannaa hi = indeed gets pleased on receiving a salutation indeed gets pleased on receiving.

" 'When such a dream is seen while a woman is weeping, that woman gets relieved of many kinds of sorrows and will obtain happiness. Seetha, the daughter of Janaka, indeed will be pleased on receiving a salutation'."

tatah sā hrīmatī bālā bharturvijayaharṣitā || 5-58-89

avocadyadi tattathyam bhaveyam śaraṇam hi vaḥ |

89. vijaya harSitaa = delighted at (hearing of) the victory; bhartuH = of her lord; saa baalaa = that girl; Seetha; tataH = then; hriimati = bashfully; avochat = spoke; tat tathyamyadi = If it is true; bhaveyam = I will be; sharaNam hi = indeed a refuge; vaH = to you.

"Delighted at hearing the victory of her lord, that girl Seetha then basfully spoke: 'If it is true, I will be protecting you all'."

tām ca aham tādṛśīm dṛṣṭvā sītāyā dāruṇām daśām |

cintayāmāsa viśrānto na ca me nirvṛtam manaḥ || 5-58-90

90. vishraantaH = taking rest; dR^iSTvaa = and seeing; taam = that; daaruNaam = dreadful; dashaam = situation; taadR^ishiim = as such; aham = I; chintayaamasa = reflected upon it; me = my; manaH = mind; na nirvR^itam = could not satisfy itself.

"Taking rest for some time and seeing such a dreadful state of Seetha, I reflected upon it. My mind could not satisfy itself."

sambhāṣaṇa arthe ca mayā jānakyāḥ cintito vidhiḥ || 5-58-91

ikṣvāku kula vaṃśaḥ tu tato mama puraḥ kṛtaḥ |

91. vidhuH = a means; sambhaaSaNaartham = for doing a conversation; jaanakyaaH = with Seetha; chintitaH = was thought of; mayaa = by me; tataH = then; ikSvaakuuNaam vamshastu = Ikshvaku's dynasty; puraskR^itaH = was placed in front; mama = by me.

"Thinking about a means for starting a conversation with Seetha, I started to describe the history of Ikshvaku's dynasty."

śrutvā tu gaditām vācam rāja ṛṣi gaṇa pūjitām || 5-58-92

pratyabhāṣata mām devī bāṣpaiḥ pihita locanā |

92. shrutvaa = hearing; vaacham = the words; gaditaam = spoken by me; raajarSigaNa puujitaam = adored by assemblies of royal sages; devii = Seetha the princess; baaSpaiH pihita lochanaa = with her eyes filled with tears; pratyabhaaSata = spoke; maa = to me (as follows)

"Hearing the words spoken by me, which are adored by the assemblies of royal sages, Seetha the princess, with her eyes filled with tears, spoke to me, as follows:"

kaḥ tvam kena katham ca iha prāpto vānara pumgava || 5-58-93

kā ca rāmeṇa te prītiḥ tan me śaṃsitum arhasi |

93. vaanara puN^gava = O the foremost among the monkeys!; kaH = who; tvam = are you?; kena = why; katham = and how; praaptaH = did you come; iha = here?; kaa = what; priitiH = friendship; te = to you; raameNa = with Rama?; arhasi = you ought; shamsitum = to tell; tat = it; me = to me.

" 'O the foremost among the monkeys! Who are you? Why did you come here? How did you come? What type of friendship do you have with Rama? You ought to tell me all this?"

tasyāḥ tat vacanam śrutvā aham api abruvam vacaḥ || 5-58-94

devi rāmasya bhartuḥ te sahāyo bhīma vikramaḥ |

sugrīvo nāma vikrānto vānara indo mahābalaḥ || 5-58-95

94; 95. shrutvaa = Hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasyaaH = of Seetha; aham api = I; abruvat = spoke; vachaH = (the following) words; devi = O princess!; vikraantaH = the courageous; vaanarendraH = king of monkeys; sugriivo naama = by name Sugreeva; mahaabalah = a mighty; sahaayaH = companion; bhartuH = to your husband; bhiima vikramaH = having a terrific prowess.

"Hearing those words of Seetha, I spoke the following words: 'O princess! There is a courageous king of monkeys, by name Sugreeva, who is a mighty companion to your husband, possessing a terrific prowess."

tasya mām viddhi bhṛtyam tvam hanūmantam iha āgatam |

bhartrā aham prahitaḥ tubhyam rāmeṇa akliṣṭa karmaṇā || 5-58-96

96. tvam = you; viddhi = know; maam = me; aagatam = who came; iha = here; hanumantam = as Hanuma; tasya bhR^ityam = a servant of that Sugreeva; aham = I; preSitaH = was sent; tubhyam = for you; raameNa = by Rama; bhartraa = your husband; akliSTakarmaNaa = who is unwearied in action.

"Know me, who came here, as Hanuma, a servant of that Sugreeva, Rama, you husband, who is unwearied in his actions, sent me here for your sake."

idam ca puruṣa vyāghraḥ śrīmān dāśarathiḥ svayam |

angulīyam abhijñānam adāt tubhyam yaśasvini || 5-58-97

97. yashasvini = O illustrious lady!; daasharathiH = Rama; puruSavyaaghraH = the foremost among men; shriimaan = and the glorious man; adaat = gave; idam = this; aN^guliiyam = finger-ring; svayam = personally; tubhyam = to you; abhiJNaanam = as a token of remembrance.

"O illustrious lady! Rama, the foremost among men and the glorious man, gave this finger-ring personally to you as a token of remembrance."

tat icchāmi tvayā ājñaptam devi kim karavāṇi aham |

rāma lakṣmaṇayoḥ pārśvam nayāmi tvām kim uttaram || 5-58-98

98. devi = O princess!; tat = for that reason; ichchhaami = I wish to have; aaJNaptam = a command; tvayaa = by you; kim = what; aham = karavaaNi = am I do?; nayaami = I shall take; tvaam = you; paarshvam = to the proximity; raamalakSmaNayoH = of Rama and Lakshmana; kim = what; uttaram = is your reply?

"O princess! For that reason, I wish to have a command from you. What am I to do? I shall take you to the proximity of Rama and Lakshmana. What do you say?"

etat śrutvā viditvā ca sītā janaka nandinī |

āha rāvaṇam utsādya rāghavo mām nayatu iti || 5-58-99

99. shrutvaa = hearing; etat = these words; viditvaacha = and understanding them; siitaa = Seetha; janakanandinii = the daughter of Janaka; aaha = said; iti = as follows; raaghavaH = (Let) Rama; nayatu = take me; utsaadya = after killing; raavaNam = Ravana.

"Hearing my words and understanding them, Seetha the daughter of Janaka said as follows: 'Let Rama take me back, after killing Ravana'."

praṇamya śirasā devīm aham āryām aninditām |

rāghavasya mano hlādam abhijñānam ayāciṣam || 5-58-100

100. praNamya = shirasaa = bowing my head in salutation; deviim = to Seetha; aaryaam = the noble; aninditaam = and irreproachable woman; ayaachiSam = I asked for; abhiJNaanam = a token of remembrance; manohlaadam = gladdening the heart; raaghavasya = of Rama.

"Bowing my head in salutation to the noble and irreproachable Seetha, I asked for a token of remembrance which would gladden the heart of Rama."

atha māmabravītsītā gṛhyatāmayamttamaḥ |

maṇiryena mahābāhū rāmastvām bahumanyate || 5-58-101

101. atha = then; siitaa = Seetha; abraviit = spoke; maam = to me (as follows); ayam uttamaH maNiH = (Let) this best jewel; gR^ihyataam = be taken; yena = by which; mahaabaahuH = the long armed; raamaH = Rama; bahumanyate = will be having a high opinion of; tvaam = you.

"Then, Seetha spoke to me as follows: 'Let this foremost jewel, be taken, by which the long-armed Rama will be having a high opinion of you'."

evam uktā varāarohā maṇi pravaram uttamam |

prāyacchat parama udvignā vācā mām saṃdideśa ha || 5-58-102

102. uktvaa = uttering; iti = in this way; varaarohaa = Seetha; having fine hips; praayachchhat = gave; adbhutam = the wonderful; maNipravaram = and the foremost jewel; paramodvignaa = highly sorrowful; samdidesha ha = she gave a message too; vaachaa = in words; maam = to me.

"Speaking thus, Seetha having fine hips, gave that wonderful and the foremost jewel. Highly distressed, she gave a message also in words to me."

tataḥ tasyai praṇamya aham rāja putryai samāhitaḥ |

pradakṣiṇam parikrāmam iha abhyudgata mānasaḥ || 5-58-103

103. tataH = then; praNamya = offering salutation; tasyai raajaputrayai = to that princess; samaahitah = with steadfest devotion; aham = I; parikraamam pradakSiNam = circumambulated her from left to right; iha abhyudgata maanasaH = with my mind setting out to come here."

"Then, offering salutation to Seetha the princess in utmost devotion, I circumambulated her from left to right, of course with my mind setting out to come here."

uttaram punaḥ eva āha niścitya manasā tadā |

hanūman mama vṛtta antam vaktum arhasi rāghave || 5-58-104

104. nishchitya = determining (something); manasaa = in mind; aham = I; uktaH = was spoken; punareva = again; tayaa = by her; hanuman = O Hanuma!; arhasi = you ought; vaktum = to tell; raaghave = Rama; mama vR^ittaantam = about my tale (of woes).

"Determining something in mind, she spoke to me again as follows: 'O Hanuma! You ought to tell Rama about my tale of woes occurring here'."

yathā śrutvā eva nacirāt tāv ubhau rāma lakṣmaṇau |

sugrīva sahitau vīrāv upeyātām tathā kuru || 5-58-105

105. kuru = act; yathaa tathaa = so that; ubhau = both; tau = those; viirau = heroes; raama lakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; sugriiva sahitau = together with Sugreeva; upeyaataam = arrive (here); na chiraat = quickly; shrutvaiva = soon after hearing (my tale).

" 'Act so that both those heroes Rama and Lakshmana together with Sugreeva quickly arrive here, soon after hearing my tale'."

yadi anyathā bhavet etat dvau māsau jīvitam mama |

na mām drakṣyati kākutstho mriye sā aham anāthavat || 5-58-106

106. anyathaa bhavedyadi = If it proves to be otherwise; mama = my; jiivitam = survival; dvau maase = will be for two moths only; kaakutthsaH = Rama; na drakSyati = cannot see; maam = me(thereafter); saa aham = I as such; mriye = will die; anaathavat = like helpless woman.

"'If proves to be otherwise, my survival will be only for two months. Rama cannot see me thereafter. As such, I will be dying like a helpless woman'."

tat śrutvā karuṇam vākyam krodho mām abhyavartata |

uttaram ca mayā dṛṣṭam kārya śeṣam anantaram || 5-58-107

107. shrutvaa = hearing; tat = that; karuNam = miserable; vaakyam = sentence; krodhaH = anger; abhyavartata = turned towards; maam = me; uttaram thereafter; anantaram kaaryasheSam = the remaining action subsequently to be done; dR^iSTam = was seen; mayaa = by me.

"Hearing those miserable words, I became angry. Thereafter, I thought of my remaining successive action to be done."

tato avardhata me kāyaḥ tadā parvata samnibhaḥ |

yuddha kānkṣī vanam tac ca vināśayitum ārabhe || 5-58-108

108. tataH = thereafter; me = my; kaayaH = body; avardhata = grew up; parvatasamnibhaH = to a size equal to that of a mountain; tadaa = then; aarabhe = I started; vinaashayitum = to destroy; tat = that; vanam = garden; yuddha kaaNkii = longing for a battle.

"Thereafter, my body grew up to a size equal to that of a mountain. Then, I started destroying that garden, thereby longing for a combat."

tat bhagnam vana ṣaṇḍam tu bhrānta trasta mṛga dvijam |

pratibuddhā nirīkṣante rākṣasyo vikṛta ānanāḥ || 5-58-109

109. raakSasyaH = the female-demons; vikR^itaananaaH = with their ugly faces; pratibuddhaaH = woke up; niriikSante = and saw; tat = that; vanaSaN^Dam = thicket of garden; bhagnam = being broken; bhraantatrastamR^igadvijam = and with its frightened animals and birds moving about unsteadily.

"The female-demons; with their ugly faces woke up and saw that thicket of garden being broken and with its frightened animals and birds moving about unsteadily."

mām ca dṛṣṭvā vane tasmin samāgamya tataḥ tataḥ |

tāḥ samabhyāgatāḥ kṣipram rāvaṇāya ācacakṣire || 5-58-110

110. samaagmaya = coming; tatastataH = from their respective places; dR^iSTvaa = and seeing; maam = me; tasmin vane = in that garden; taah = those female-demons; kSipram = quickly; samaabhyaagataaH = went; aachachakSire = and reported; raavaNaaya = to Ravana.

"Coming from their respective places and seeing me in that garden, those female-demons quickly went and reported the matter to Ravana (as follows):"

rājan vanam idam durgam tava bhagnam durātmanā |

vānareṇa hi avijñāya tava vīryam mahābala || 5-58-111

111. mahaabalaH raajan = O mighty king!; hi = indeed; aviJNaaya = not knowing; tavaviiryam = your prowess; vaanareNa = by the monkey; duraatmanaa = an evil-minded; idam tava vanam = your garden of this; durgam = which is inaccessible; bhagnam = has been destroyed.

"O mighty king! Indeed not knowing your prowess, an evil-minded monkey ahs demolished your inaccessible garden."

durbuddheḥ tasya rāja indra tava vipriya kāriṇaḥ |

vadham ājñāpaya kṣipram yathā asau vilayam vrajet || 5-58-112

112. raajendra = O emperor!; aaJNaapaya = giver oders; kSipram = quickly; tsya vadham = for killing him; yathaa = so that; asau durbuddheH = the evil-minded monkey; tava vipriya kaarinaH = who casued offence to you; vrajet = will get; vilayam = destroyed.

"O emperor! Give orders quickly for killing him, so that the evil-minded monkey, who caused offence to you, will get destroyed."

tat śrutvā rākṣasa indreṇa visṛṣṭā bhṛśa durjayāḥ |

rākṣasāḥ kimkarā nāma rāvaṇasya mano anugāḥ || 5-58-113

113. shrutvaa = hearing; tat = those words; raakSasaaH = demons; kimkaraanaama = by name kinkaras; manonugaaH = adapted to the mind; raavaNasya = of Ravana; bhR^ishadurjayaaH = and very much invincible; visR^iSTaaH = were sent; raakSasendraNa = by Ravana.

"Hearing those words, Ravana sent invincible demons called Kinkaras, who were adapted to the mind of Ravana."

teṣām aśīti sāhasram śūla mudgara pāṇinām |

mayā tasmin vana uddeśe parigheṇa niṣūditam || 5-58-114

114. tasmin = vanoddeshe = in that portion of the garden; ashiitisaahasraam = eight thousand; teSaam = of them; shuula mudgara paaNinaam = having darts and hammers in their hands; niSuuditaam were destroyed; mayaa = by me; parigheNa = by an iron rod.

"In that portion of the garden, I destroyed with an iron rod, eight thousand kinkaras, having darts and hammers in their hands."

teṣām tu hata śeṣā ye te gatā laghu vikramāḥ |

nihatam ca mayā sainyam rāvaṇāya ācacakṣire || 5-58-115

115. laghuvikramaaH = taking quick steps; teSaam = those; ye = who; hatasheSaaH = have survived; gatvaa = going; aachakSire = reported; raavaNaaya = to Ravana; mahat sainyam = of the large army; nihatam = having been killed; (by me)

"Taking quick steps, those few who have survived, went and reported the news to Ravana, of their large army having been killed by me."

tato me buddhiḥ utpannā caitya prāsādam ākramam |

tatrasthān rākṣasān hatvā śatam stambhena vai punaḥ || 5-58-116

lalāma bhūto lankāyā mayā vidhvaṃsito ruṣā |

116. tataH = then; buddhiH = an idea; utpannaa = arose; me = to me; aakramam = I occupied; chaitya praasaadam = lofty palatial mansion of sanctuary; hatvaa = killing; punaH = again; shatam raakSasaan = hundred demons; tatrasthaan = staying there; stambhena = with pillar; saH = that mansion; lalaamabhuutaH = being an eminent decoration; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka.

"Then, an idea came to me. Occupying a lofty palatial mansion of a sanctuary which was an eminent ornament of Lanka. I killed again a hundred demons stationed there with a pillar."

tataḥ prahastasya sutam jambu mālinam ādiśat || 5-58-117

rākṣasairbahubhiḥ sārtham ghorarūpairbhayānakaiḥ |

117. tataH = then; aadishat = (Ravana) dispatched; jambumaalin = Jambumali; sutam = the son; prahastasya = of Prahasta; bahubhiH raakSasaiH saartham = together with many demons; ghoraruupaiH = having terrific forms; bhayaanakaiH = and fearful.

"Then, Ravana dispatched Jambumali, the son of Prahasta together with numerous dreadful demons having terrific forms."

tam aham bala sampannam rākṣasam raṇa kovidam || 5-58-118

parigheṇa atighoreṇa sūdayāmi saha anugam |

118. suudayaami = I destroyed; tam raakSasam = that demon; mahaabalasampannam = (though) endowed with a great strength; raNakovidam = and skilled in warfare; sahaanugam = along with his followers; ghoreNa parigheNa = with my terrific iron bar itself.

"I destroyed that demon, though endowed with a great strength and skilled in warfare, along with his followers, with my terrific iron bar itself."

tat śrutvā rākṣasa indraḥ tu mantri putrān mahābalān || 5-58-119

padāti bala sampannān preṣayāmāsa rāvaṇaḥ |

119. tachchhrutvaa = hearing of it; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSasendraH = the king of demons; preSayaamaasa = dispatched; mantriputraan = the son of his minister; mahaabalaan = endowed with great strength; padaatiblasampannaan = andstrengthened with a regiment of infantry.

"Hearing of it, Ravana, the king of demons, dispatched the son of his minister, endowed with great strength and strengthened with a regiment of infantry."

parigheṇa eva tān sarvān nayāmi yama sādanam || 5-58-120

mantri putrān hatān śrutvā samare laghu vikramān |

panca senā agragān śūrān preṣayāmāsa rāvaṇaḥ || 5-58-121

120; 121. nayaami = I fetched; taan sarvaan = all of them; yamasaadanam = to the abode of Death; parigheNaina = by the iron bar itself; shrutvaa = hearing; mantriputraan = of the minister's sons; laghu vikramaan = who were quick in exhibiting their valour; samare = in battle; hataan = having been killed; raavaNaH = Ravana; preSayaamaasa = dispatched; paN^cha = five; shuuraan = valiant; senaagragaan = generals.

"I killed all of them also by that iron bar itself. Hearing of the minster's sons, who were quick in exhibiting their valour in battle, having been killed, Ravana dispatched five valiant generals."

tān aham saha sainyān vai sarvān eva abhyasūdayam |

tataḥ punaḥ daśagrīvaḥ putram akṣam mahābalam || 5-58-122

bahubhī rākasaiḥ sārdham preṣayāmāsa rāvaṇaḥ |

122. aham = I; abhyasuudayam taan sarvaan saha sainyaan = got all of those minister's sons together with their army destroyed; tataH = thereafter; raavaNaH = Ravana; dashagriivaH = the ten-headed monster; preSayaamaasa = sent; mahaabalam putram = his mighty son; akSam = Aksha; bahubhiH raakSasaiH saartham = together with a multitude of demons.

"I got all the minster's sons together with their army destroyed. Then, Ravana, the ten-headed monster, sent his mighty son, Aksha together with a multitude of army for the combat."

tam tu manda udarī putram kumāram raṇa paṇḍitam || 5-58-123

sahasā kham samutkrāntam pādayoḥ ca gṛhītavān |

carma asinam śata guṇam bhrāmayitvā vyapeṣayam || 5-58-124

123; 124. sahasaa grahiitavaan = I; suddenly caught; paadayoH = by the feet; tam kumaaram = that prince; maN^Dodariiputram = son of Mandodari; raNapaN^Ditam = who was skilled in warfare; utkraantam = and who was jumping; kham = into the sky; charmaasinam = with sword and shield; bhraamayitvaa = whirled him round; shataguNam = a hundred times; vyapeSayam = and crushed him.

"I suddenly caught by the feet, that prince, son of Mandodari, who was skilled in warfare and who was jumping into the sky with his sword and shield. I whirled him round a hundred times and crushed him."

tam akṣam āgatam bhagnam niśamya sa daśa ānanaḥ |

tata indrajitam nāma dvitīyam rāvaṇaḥ sutam || 5-58-125

vyādideśa susamkruddho balinam yuddha durmadam |

125. nishamya = hearing; bhagnam = of the death; akSam = of Aksha; aagatam = who came for combat; saH dashaananaH raavaNaH = that ten headed Ravana; susamkR^iddhaH = was very much enraged; tataH = and then; vyaadidesha = dispateched; dvitiiyam sutam = his second son; indrajitam naama = by name; Indrajit; balinam = who was strong; yuddha durmadam = but foolishly arrogant in battle.

"Hearing of the death of Aksha in combat, that ten-headed Ravana was very much enraged and thereupon dispatched his second son, by name Indrajit, who was strong but foolishly arrogant in battle."

tasya api aham balam sarvam tam ca rākṣasa pumgavam || 5-58-126

naṣṭa ojasam raṇe kṛtvā param harṣam upāgamam |

126. kR^itvaa = by making; naSTaujasam = lusterless; sarvam tat balamcha = all that army; tam raakSasapuNgavam cha = and that Indrajit the foremost among demons; rane = in battle; upaagamam = I experienced; param harSam = a great joy.

"By conquering all that army in battle and making that Indrajit the foremost among demons; lusterless, I experienced a great joy."

mahatā hi mahābāhuḥ pratyayena mahābalaḥ || 5-58-127

preṣito rāvaṇena eṣa saha vīraiḥ mada utkaṭaiḥ |

127. mahaabalaH = that mighty Indrajit; mahaabaahuH = the long-armed; viiraiH saha = along with valiant demons; madotkaTaiH = excited with their arrogance; preSitaH = were dispatched; mahataapratyayena = with a great confidence; raavaNe naiva = by Ravana himself.

"Ravana himself dispatched, with a great confidence, that long-armed and mighty Indrajit along with valiant demons excited with their arrogance."

so.aviṣahyam hi mām buddhvā svam balam cāvamarditam |

brāhmeṇa astreṇa sa tu mām prabadhnāc ca ativegataḥ || 5-58-128

128. buddhvaa = knowing; maam = me; aviSahyam = to be irresistible; svam balamcha = and his own army; avamarditam = to be destroyable; saH = that Indrajit; ativegitaH = with a great haste; prabadhnaat = captured; maam = me; braahmeNaastreNa = with a Brahma missile.

"Knowing me to be irresistible and his own army being perishable, that Indrajit with a great haste, captured me with a Brahma-missile."

rajjūbhiḥ abhibadhnanti tato mām tatra rākṣasāḥ || 5-58-129

rāvaṇasya samīpam ca gṛhītvā mām upānayan |

129. tataH = then; raakSasaaH = the demons; abhibadhnanti = tied; maam = me; tatra = there; rajjubhiH = with ropes; gR^ihiitvaa = taking; maam = me; upaanayan = and carrying me away to; raavaNasya samiipam = Ravana's presence.

"Then, the demons, after capturing me, tied me there with ropes and carried me away to Ravana's presence."

dṛṣṭvā sambhāṣitaḥ ca aham rāvaṇena durātmanā || 5-58-130

pṛṣṭaḥ ca lankā gamanam rākṣasānām ca tat vadham |

130. aham = I; dR^iSTvaa = being seen; duraatmanaa raavaNena = by the evil-minded Ravana; sambhaaSitashcha = was spoken; pR^iSTashcha = I was asked; laN^kaagamanam = about my coming to Lanka; tam vadham = and about that killing; raakSasaanaam = of demons.

"Seeing me, the evil-minded Ravana spoke to me. He asked, why did you come to Lanka? 'Why did you kill the demons?'"

tat sarvam ca mayā tatra sītā artham iti jalpitam || 5-58-131

asya aham darśana ākānkṣī prāptaḥ tvat bhavanam vibho |

mārutasya aurasaḥ putro vānaro hanumān aham || 5-58-132

131; 132. jalpitam = It was spoken; tatra = there; mayaa = by me; iti = thus; sarvam = all; tat = that; siitaartham = was for Seetha's sake;vibho = O king of demons!; praaptaH = I came; tvadbhavanam = to your abode; tasyaaH darshana kaaNkSii = desirous of seeing Seetha; aham = I; maarutasya ourasaputraH = am the own son of wind-god; vaanaraH = a monkey; hanumaan = by name; Hanuma.

"I answered 'I have done all these acts for the sake of Seetha. O king of demons! I came to your abode with a desire to see Seetha. I am the offspring of wind-god and a monkey by name Hanuma'."

rāma dūtam ca mām viddhi sugrīva sacivam kapim |

so aham dautyena rāmasya tvat samīpam iha āgataḥ || 5-58-133

133. viddhi = know; maam = me; kapim = to be a monkey; raama duutam = an envoy of Rama; sugriiva sachivam = and a minister of Sugreeva; raamasya dontyena = on a function as Rama's messenger; saH aham = I as such; aagatah = came; iha = here; tvatsakaasham = to your presence.

" 'Know me to be a monkey, an envoy of Rama and a minister of Sugreeva. As Rama's messenger, I sought your presence here!"

sugrīvaśca mahātejāḥ sa tvām kuśalamabravīt |

dharmārthakāmasahitam hitam pathyamuvāca ca || 5-58-134

134. saH sugriivashcha = that Sugreeva; mahaatejaH = of great splendour; abraviit = enquired; tvaam = you; kushalam = about your welfare; uvaacha = (He) spoke; hitam = beneficiary words; dharmaartha kaama sahitam = endowed with righteousness; wealth and pleasure; pathyam = appropriate (for you).

" �That Sugreeva of great splendour enquired about your welfare. He told you (the following) beneficiary words, endowed with righteousness wealth and pleasure, appropriate for you'."

vasato ṛṣyamūke me parvate vipula drume |

rāghavo raṇa vikrānto mitratvam samupāgataḥ || 5-58-135

135. me = to me; vasataH = who was dwelling; R^ishyamuuke = in Mount Rishyamuka; vipuladrume = having numerous trees; raaghavaH = Rama; raNavikraantaH = having a great prowess in battle; samupaagataH = obtained; mitratvam = my friendship.

" 'While I was dwelling in Mount R^ishyamuka, abounding with numerous trees, Rama having a great prowess in battle became a friend to me'."

tena me kathitam rājan bhāryā me rakṣasā hṛtā |

tatra sāhāyya hetoḥ me samayam kartum arhasi || 5-58-136

136. kathitam = It was told; me = to me; tena = by him; raaJNaa = the king; me bhaaryaa = 'my wife; hR^itaa = was taken away; rakSasaa = by a demon; saahaayyam = a help; kaaryam = has to be done; tvayaa = by you; asmaakam = to me; tatra = in that matter; sarvaatmanaa = in all ways.

" 'The king Rama told me that his wife had been taken away by a demon and that I had to help him in that matter by all means'."

mayā ca kathitam tasmai vālinaśca vadham prati |

tatra sāhayyahetorme samayam kartumarhasi || 5-58-137

137. kathitam = It was told; tasmai = to him; mayaa = by me too; vadhamprati = about the killing; vaalinaH = of Vali; arhasi = you ought; kartum = to do; samayam = a mutual agreement; saahaayya hetoH = for helping; me = me; tatra = in that matter.

" 'I also told him about the killing of Vali and requested him to come to a mutual agreement for helping me in that matters'."

vālinā hṛta rājyena sugrīveṇa saha prabhuḥ |

cakre agni sākṣikam sakyam rāghavaḥ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ || 5-58-138

138. raaghavaH = Rama; mahaaprabhuh = the great lord; saha lakSmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; chakre = made; sakhyam = friendship; sugriiveNa = with Sugreeva; hR^ita raajyena vaalinaa = whose kingdom was taken away by Vali; agnisaakSikam = taking Agni; the fire-god for a witness.

" 'Rama, the great lord along with Lakshmana made friendship with Sugreeva, (whose kingdom was taken away by Vali) taking Agni the fire-god for a witness.'

tena vālinam utsādya śareṇa ekena samyuge |

vānarāṇām mahārājaḥ kṛtaḥ samplavatām prabhuḥ || 5-58-139

139. utpaaTya = tearing out; vaalinam = Vali; ekena shareNa = by a single arrow; samyuge = in combat; tena = by that Rama; saH = that Sugreeva; prabhuH = the lord; plavataam = monkeys; kR^itaH = was made; mahaaraajaH = an emperor; vaanaraanaam = of monkeys.

" 'Killing Vali by a single arrow in combat, Rama made Sugreeva (lord of monkeys) an emperor of monkeys'."

tasya sāhāyyam asmābhiḥ kāryam sarva ātmanā tu iha |

tena prasthāpitaḥ tubhyam samīpam iha dharmataḥ || 5-58-140

140. iha = now; saahaayyam = a help; kaaryam = is to be done; tasya = to him; asmaabhiH = by us; sarvaatmanaa = by all means; tena = therefore; prasthaapitaH = (he) was sent; tubhyam samiipam = to your presence; dharmatah = rightly.

" 'Now we have to extend help to that Rama in all ways. Therefore, I am sending Hanuma rightly to your presence'."

kṣipram ānīyatām sītā dīyatām rāghavasya ca |

yāvan na harayo vīrā vidhamanti balam tava || 5-58-141

141. yaavat na = even before; viiraaH harayaH = the heroic monkeys; vidhamanti = destroy; taa balam = your army; aaniiyataam siitaa = let Seetha be brought; kSipram = quickly; diiyataamcha = and given back; raaghavaaya = to Rama.

" 'Even before the heroic monkeys destroy your army, bring Seetha quickly and give her back to Rama'."

vānarāṇām prabhavo hi na kena viditaḥ purā |

devatānām sakāśam ca ye gacchanti nimantritāḥ || 5-58-142

142. kena = to whom; prabhaavaH = is this strength; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys; na viditaH = not already known; gachchhanti = who go; sakaasham = to ther presence; devataanaam = of gods; ye = who; nimantritaa = when invited?

" 'To whom is this strength of the monkeys not already known, who go even to the presence of gods, when invited by them for help?'"

iti vanara rājaḥ tvām āha iti abhihito mayā |

mām aikṣata tato ruṣṭaḥ cakṣuṣā pradahann iva || 5-58-143

143. abhihitaH = spoken; mayaa = by me; iti = thus; vaanararaajaH = (about) Sugreeva the king of monkeys; iti = thus; aaha = saying; tvaam = to you; kruddhaH = (he) was enraged; tataH = then; aikSata = and looked on maam = me; pradahanniva = as though burning (me); cakSuSaa = with his eyes.

" 'Sugreeva the king of monkeys has sent the foregoing message to you. 'When spoken by me in these words, Ravana was enraged and looked on me, as though he was going to reduce me to ashes with his very looks."

tena vadhyo aham ājñapto rakṣasā raudra karmaṇā |

matrpabhāvamavijñāya rāvaṇena durātmanā || 5-58-144

144. duraatmanaa tena raavaNena = by that evil-minded Ravana; rakSasaa raudra karmaNaa = the demon doing terrific acts; aviJNaaya = without knowing matprabhaavam = my glory (in the form of my immunity to death); aham = I; aaJNaptaH = was ordered; vadhyaH = to be killed.

"Without knowing my glory ( in the form of my immunity to death), the evil-minded Ravana, the demon doing terrific acts, ordered for my killing."

tato vibhīṣaṇo nāma tasya bhrātā mahāmatiḥ |

tena rākṣasa rājo asau yācito mama kāraṇāt || 5-58-145

145. tataH = then; tasya bhraataa = (there is) the brother of that Ravana; vibhiiSaNo naama = by name; Vibhishana; mahaamatiH = with a great intelligence; tena = by him; asau = this; raakSasaraajah = king of demons; yaachitaH = was entreated; mama kaaraNaat = for my cause.

"Then, there is the brother of that Ravana, called Vibhishana having a great intelligence. He entreated Ravana, the king of demons, on my behalf (as follows)"

naivam rākṣasaśārdūla tyajyatāmeṣa niścayaḥ |

rājaśāstravyapeto hi mārgaḥ saṃsevyate tvayā || 5-58-146

146. raakSasa shaarduula = O the foremost among the demons!; na evam = no such attempt should be made in this way; eSaaH nishchayaH tyajyataam = let this design be abandoned; tvayaa samsevyate hi = you are indeed following maargaH = a path; raajashaastra vyapetaH = contrary to the statesmanship.

"O Ravana the foremost among the demons! No such attempt should be made in this way. Let this design be abandoned forthwith. Your are indeed following a path which is contrary to the statesmanship."

dūta vadhyā na dṛṣṭā hi rāja śāstreṣu rākṣasa |

dūtena veditavyam ca yathā artham hita vādinā || 5-58-147

147. raakSasa = O Ravana!; na dR^iSTaahi = It is not indeed seen; raajashaastreSu = in states' policies; duuta vadhyaa = of killing an envoy; yathaartham veditavyam = the real truth is to be known; duutena = from an envoy; hitavaadinaa = speakinga good counsel.

"O Ravana! It is not indeed found in states' policies of killing an envoy. The real truth is to be known from an envoy speaking a good counsel."

sumahati aparādhe api dūtasya atula vikramaḥ |

virūpa karaṇam dṛṣṭam na vadho asti iha śāstrataḥ || 5-58-148

148. atula vikrama = O Ravana of unequalled prowess!; sumahati aparaadhe api = even if a very high offence is committed; duutasya = of an envoy; dR^iSTam = it was seen in states policies; viruupakaraNam = an act of disfiguring; naasti = not; vadhaH = killing; shaastrataH = as per the political treatise.

"O Ravana of great prowess! Even if a very high offence is committed by an envoy, an act of disfiguring the person is mentioned in a treatise of state-policy and not of killing."

vibhīṣaṇena evam ukto rāvaṇaḥ saṃdideśa tān |

rākṣasān etat eva adya lāngūlam dahyatām iti || 5-58-149

149. evam uktaH = thus spoken; vibhiiSanena = by Vibhishana; raavaNaH = Ravana; samdidesha = ordered; taan raakSasaan = those demons; asya etat laaNguulam iti = that let this tail of him; dahyataam = be burnt by fire.

"Hearing the words of Vibhishana, Ravana ordered those demons to burn my tail by fire."

tataḥ stasya vacaḥ śrutvā mama puccham samantataḥ |

veṣṭitam śaṇa vaklaiḥ ca paṭaiḥ kārpāsakaiḥ tathā || 5-58-150

150. tataH = thereupon; shrutvaa = hearing; tasya vachah = his words; mama puchchham = my tail; samamtatam = in its entirety; veSTitam = was wrapped up; shaNavalkaiH = with bark of hemp; jiirNaiH = and torn; paTaiH = clothes; kaarpaasajaiH = made of cotton.

"Thereupon, hearing Ravana's words; the demons wrapped up my entire tail with bark of hemp and torn cotton-clothes."

rākṣasāḥ siddha samnāhāḥ tataḥ te caṇḍa vikramāḥ |

tat ādīpyanta me puccham hanantaḥ kāṣṭha muṣṭibhiḥ || 5-58-151

baddhasya bahubhiḥ pāśaiḥ yantritasya ca rākṣasaiḥ |

151. tataH = thereafter; raakSasaaH = the demons; chaN^DavikramaaH = of terrible prowess; siddha samnaahaaH = who completed their arrangements; nighanantaH = striking me; kaaSThamuSTibhiH = with their wooden staffs and fists; tadaa = then; adahyanta = burnt; me puchchham = my tail; baddhasya = (eventhough) I was bound; bahubhiH = paashaih = with many ropes; yantritasya = I (maintained) restraint.

"Thereafter, the demons of terrible prowess, who completed their arrangements, striking me with their wooden staffs and fists, burnt my tail. Eventhough I was bound with many ropes, I maintained restraint."

tataḥ te rākṣasāḥ śūrā baddham mām agni samvṛtam || 5-58-152

aghoṣayan rāja mārge nagara dvāram āgatāḥ |

152. tataH = then; aagataaH = having reached; nagaradvaaram = the city-gate; shuuraaH = those strong; raakSasaaH = demons; aghoSayan = made a proclamation of my presence; raajamaarge = in the principal streets; baddham = bound; agnisamvR^itam = and enveloped in flames (as I was).

"Then, having reached the city-gate, those strong demons made a loud proclamation of my presence in the principal streets, bound and enveloped in flames as I was."

tato aham sumahat rūpam samkṣipya punaḥ ātmanaḥ || 5-58-153

vimocayitvā tam bandham prakṛtisthaḥ sthitaḥ punaḥ |

āyasam parigham gṛhya tāni rakṣāṃsi asūdayam || 5-58-154

153; 154. tataH = then; samkSipya = after contracting; aatmanaH sumahat ruupam = my gigantic form; punaH = again; vimochayitvaa = and releasing; tam bandham = my bondage; sthitaH = I stood; pinaH = again; prakR^itiSthaH = in my native form; gR^ihya = seizing; aayasam parigham = an iron bar; asuudayam = I killed; taani rakSaamisi = those demons.

"Then, after contracting my gigantic form once more and releasing my bondage, I stood in my native form again. Seizing an iron bar, I killed those demons."

tataḥ tan nagara dvāram vegena āplutavān aham |

pucchena ca pradīptena tām purīm sāṭṭa gopurām || 5-58-155

dahāmi aham asambhrānto yuga anta agniḥ iva prajāḥ |

155. tataH = then; aham = I; aaplutavaan = jumped; vegena = quickly; tat nagara dvaaram = on to that city-gate; asambhraantaH = without set fire; taam purim = that city; saaTTa praakaaragopuram = with its attics; ramparts and gates; pradiiptena puchchhena = by my tail inflamed; yugaantaagniH iva = even as a fire at the end of the world; prajaa = burns all living creatures.

"Then, I quickly jumped on to that city-gate and without any bewilderment, I set fire that city with its attics, ramparts and gates with my tail inflamed, even as a fire at the end of the world, burns all living creatures."

vinaṣṭā jānakī vyaktam na hyadagdhaḥ pradṛśyate || 5-58-156

laṅkāyām kaściduddeśaḥ sarvā bhasmīkṛtā purī |

dahatā ca mayā lankām daghdā sītā na saṃśayaḥ || 5-58-157

rāmasya hi mahatkāryam mayedam vitathīkṛtam |

156; 157. laN^kaayaam = In Lanka; na uddeshaH = no place; kashchit = whatsoever; pradR^ishyate = is seen indeed; adagdhaH = not being burnt; sarvaa = the entire; purii = city burnt; sarvaa = the entire; purii- city; bhasmiikR^itaa = has been reduced to ashes; jaanakii = Seetha; nuunam = surely; vinaSTaa = has been lost.

"The entire Lanka has been reduced to ashes. No place is seen unburnt in this City. Therefore Seetha also must have been surely burnt."

iti śokasamāviṣṭaścantāmahamupāgataḥ || 5-58-158

atha aham vācam aśrauṣam cāraṇānām śubha akṣarām |

jānakī na ca dagdhā iti vismaya udanta bhāṣiṇām || 5-58-159

158; 159. iti = thus; shokamaaviSTaH = filled with grief; aham = I; upaagataH = came about; chintaam = to reflect (as above); ashrouSam = (meanwhile) I heard; shubhaakSaraam = the auspiciously worded; vaacham = utterance; chaaraNaanaam = of Charanas the celestial singers; vismayodant bhaaSaNam = who were naraating a tale of ashtonishment; iti = saying that; jaanakii = Seetha; na chadagdhaa = has not been burnt.

"Thus filled with grief, I came about to reflect as above. Meanwhile, I heard the auspiciously worded utterance of charanas the celestial signers who were narrating a tale of astonishment saying that Seetha has not been burnt."

tato me buddhiḥ utpannā śrutvā tām adbhutām giram |

adagdhā jānakītyevam nimittaiścopalakṣitā || 5-58-160

160. shrutvaa = hearing; taam adbhutaam giram = those surprising words; buddhiH = (the following) thought; tataH = then; utpannaa = arose; me = in me; ityevam = that; jaanakii = Seetha; adagdhaa = was not burnt; upalakSitaa = It was understood by implication; nimittaishcha = because of good omens too.

"After hearing those surprising words, a thought arose in me that Seetha escaped being burnt. This indicated by the following good omens:

dīpyamāne tu lāṅgūle na mām dahati pāvakaḥ |

hṛdayam ca prahṛṣṭam me vātāḥ surabhigandhinaḥ 5-58-161

161. laaNguule = (even though) my tail; diipyamaane = is burning; paavakaH = the fire; na dahati = is not burning; maam = me; me = my; hR^idayamcha = heart too; prahR^iSTam = is delighted; vaataaH = the winds; suraabhigandhinaH = are sweet-smelling.

"In the first place, even though me tail is burning, the fire is not burning my body. My heart too is delighted. The winds are sweet-smelling."

tairnimittaiśca dṛṣṭārthaiḥ kāraṇaiśca mahāguṇaiḥ |

ṛṣivākyaiśca siddhārthairabhavam hṛṣṭamānasaḥ || 5-58-162

162. abhavam = I became; hR^iSTamaanasaH = delighted in mind; taiH = by those; nimittaiH = good omens; dR^iSTaarthaih = having their fruits apparent; kaaraNashcha = by the reasons; mahaaguNaiH = of high characteristics; R^iSivaakyeshcha = by the words of sages; siddhaarthaih = who were efficacious.

"My heart was delighted by seeing those good omens having their fruits apparent, by looking into the their fruits apparent, by looking into the reasons of high characteristics and by hearing the words of accomplished sages."

punaḥ dṛṣṭā ca vaidehī visṛṣṭaḥ ca tayā punaḥ |

tataḥ parvatamāsādya tatrariṣtamaham punaḥ || 5-58-163

pratiplavanamārebhe yuṣmaddarśanakāṃkṣayā |

163. dR^iSTavaa = seeing; vaidehiim = Seetha; punaH = once more; visR^iSTaH = relieed; tayaa = by her; punaH = again; tataH = and then; aasaadya = reaching; ariSTaparvatam = Mount Arishta; punaH = again; tatra = there; aham = I; aarabhe = started; pratiplavanam = leaping back; yuSmaddarshana kaaN^kSayaa = with a longing to see you.

"Seeing Seetha once more, relieved by her again and then reaching the Mount Arishta there again, I started leaping back (over the sea) with a longing to see you (all)."

tataḥ pavanacandrarka siddhagandharva sevitam || 5-58-164

panthānamahamākramya bhavato dṛṣṭavāniha |

164. tataH = then; aakramya = treading upon; panthaanam = the path of the sky; pavana chandraarka siddhagandharva sevitam = frequented by the wind; the moon; the sun; Siddhas the semi-divine beings and Gandharvas the celestial musicians; aham dR^iSTavaan- I saw; bhavatah = you (all); iha = here.

"Then, treading upon the path of the sky, frequented by the wind, the moon, the sun, Siddhas the semi-divine beings and Gandharvas the celestial musicians, I saw you all here."

rāghavasya prabhāvena bhavatām caiva tejasā || 5-58-165

sugrīvasya ca kārya artham mayā sarvam anuṣṭhitam |

165. sarvam = all the task; anuSThitam = was performed; mayaa = by me; kaaryaartham cha = for accomplishing the purpose; sugriivasya = of Sugreeva; prabhaaveNa = by the power; raaghavasya = of Rama; bhavaaam tejasaa chaiva = and by your brilliance.

"I performed all tasks for accomplishing the purpose of Sugreeva, by the grace of Rama and also through your energy."

etat sarvam mayā tatra yathāvat upapāditam || 5-58-166

atra yan na kṛtam śeṣam tat sarvam kriyatām iti |

166. sarvam = all; etat = this; upapaaditam = has been performed; mayaa = by me; tatra = there; yathaavat = properly; yat = that which; sheSam = is remaining; nakR^itam = undone; atra = in this task; kriyataam = is to be done; sarvam = entirely (by you).

"I have done all this properly there. Do accomplish that which remains undone in this task by me and complete it."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe aṣṭapaṃcāśaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 59

Introduction

Describing the plight of Seetha to his fellow monkeys, Hanuma expresses his feeling that it behoved them all to see Rama only after restoring Seetha from Lanka. Hanuma says that even single-handed, he is capable of destroying that City of Lanka with its troops of demons, and killing Ravana, much more so when accompanied by heroic, mighty and powerful monkeys. Then, he recounts the past heroic exploits of Jambavan, Angada, Neela, Panasa, Mainda and Dvivida. Hanuma thus incites them all to decide consciously of a war against Lanka.

etat ākhyānam tat sarvam hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

bhūyaḥ samupacakrāma vacanam vaktum uttaram || 5-59-1

1. aakhyaaya = after informing; sarvam = all; tat etat = this; hanuman = Hanuma; maaruta aatmajaH = the son of wind-god; samupachakraama = started; vaktum = to tell; bhuuyaH = more; uttaram vachanam = of the following words.

After informing all this, Hanuma the son of wind-god started telling more of the following words.

saphalo rāghava udyogaḥ sugrīvasya ca sambhramaḥ |

śīlam āsādya sītāyā mama ca pravaṇam manaḥ || 5-59-2

2. aasaadya = getting the influence; siitaayaaH shiilam = of the virtuousness of Seetha; raaghava udyogaH = Rama's effort; sugriivasya sambhramaH cha = and Sugreeva's zeal; saphalaH = get fulfilled; mama = my; manashcha = mind also; pravaam = is devoted (to her).

"By the power of virtuousness of Seetha, Rama's effort and Sugreeva's zeal are getting fulfilled. My mind too is devoted to her."

tapasā nirdahellokān sruddho vā nirdahedapi |

sarvadhātipravṛddho.asau rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipaḥ || 5-59-3

3. asau = this; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSasaadhipaH = the king of demons; atipravR^iddhaH = who is strong; sarvadhaa = in all ways; nirdahet = can burn away; lokaan = the worlds; tapasaa = by his penance; kruddhovaapi = even if he is enraged; nirdahadapi = he can scorch away (his enemies).

"Ravana, the king of demons, who is strong in all ways, can burn away the three worlds by the power of his penance. Even if he is enraged, he can scorch away his adversaries."

tasya tām spṛśato gātram tapasā na vināśitam |

na tadagniśikhā kuryātsaṃspṛṣṭā pāṇinā satī || 5-59-4

janakasya sutā kuryādyatkrodhakaluṣīkṛtā |

4. tasya = his; gaatram = body; spR^ishataH = which touched; taam = that Seetha; na vinaashitam = was not destroyed; tapasaa = because of his penance; agnishikhaa = even a flame; samspR^iSTaa satii = when fully touched; paaNinaa = with one's hand; na kuryaat = cannot do; tat = that; yat = which; janakasya aatmajaa = Seetha; Janaka's daughter (would); krodha kaluSiikR^itaa = if stirred by anger.

"His body, which touched Seetha the daughter of Janaka, was not destroyed because of his askesis. Even a flame, when fully touched with one's hand, cannot do that which Seetha would, if stirred by anger."

jāmbavatpramukhān sarvānanujñāpya mahāharīn || 5-59-5

asminnevam gate kārye bhavatām ca nivedite |

nyāyyam sma saha vaidehyā draṣṭum tau pārthivātmajau || 5-59-6

5; 6. asmin = This; kaarye = work (of mine in the form of Seetha's discovery); nivedite = which has been informed; bharataam = to you; evam gate = in this way; nyaayyamsma = it is indeed proper; draSTum = to see; tau paarthivaatmajau = those two princess (Rama and Lakshmana); vaidehyaasaha = along with Seetha; samanuJNaapye = after taking leave; sarvaan mahaahariin = of all the great monkeys; jaambaat pramukhaan = headed by Jambavan.

"This work (of mine in the form of Seetha's discovery) has been informed to you in this way. It is indeed proper to see those two princes (Rama and Lakshmana) along with Seetha, after taking permission from all the great monkeys headed by Jambavan.

ahameko.api paryāptaḥ sarākṣasagaṇām purīm |

tām laṅkām tarasā hantum rāvaṇam ca mahābalam || 5-59-7

7. aham = I; paryaaptam = an sufficient; eko.api = even alone; hantum = to destroy; taam laN^kaam puriim = that City of Lanka; saraakSasagaNaam = together with those troops of demons; mahaabalam raavaNam cha = and the mighty Ravana; tarasaa = rapidly.

"I am sufficient, even alone; to destroy rapidly that City of Lanka together with those troops of demons as also the mighty Ravana."

kim punaḥ sahito vīrairbalavadbhiḥ kṛtātmabhiḥ |

kṛtāstraiḥ plavagaiḥ śūrairbhavadbhirvijayaiṣibhiḥ || 5-59-8

8. bhavadbhiH sahitaH = together with you; balavadbhiH = who are strong; kR^itaatmabhiH = whose spirit is disciplined; kR^itaastraiH = who are proficient in the use of arms; shuuraiH = who are valiant; vijayaiSibhiH = longing for victory; plavaN^gaiH = and who are moving by jumps; kim punaH = how much more so?

"When accompanied by you, who are strong, whose spirit is disciplined, who are proficient in the use of arms, valiant, longing for victory and moving by jumps, how much more is required?"

aham tu rāvaṇam yuddhe sasainyam sapuraḥsaram |

sahaputram vadhiṣyāmi sahodarayutam yudhi || 5-59-9

9. yuddhe = in the battle; aham tu = I on my part; vadhiSyaami = will kill; raavaNam = Ravana; sa sainyam = along with his army; sa puraH saram = and forerunners; saputram = his sons; sahodarayutam = together with his brothers.

"In the battle, I on my part will kill Ravana along with his army, his forerunners, his sons and his brothers."

brahmamaindram ca raudram ca vāyavyam vāruṇam tathā |

yadi śakrajoto.a straṇi durnirīkṣāṇi samyuge || 5-59-10

tānyaham vidhaṣyāmi haniṣyāmi ca rāvaṇam |

10. samyuge = in the battle; vidhamiSyaami = I can blow out; braahmam = missiles; presided over by Brahma the creator; aindramcha = Indra the god of celestials; missiles presided over by Indra the god of celestials; roudram cha = the missiles presided over by Rudra; the god of destruction; vaayuvyam = Vayu the wind-god; tathaa = and; taani = and those; astraaNi = missiles; durniriikSaaNiyadi = even if they are difficult to be looked at; shakrajitaH = employed by Indrajit ( Ravana's eldest son); haniSyaami = I can kill; raakSasaan = the demons.

"In the battle, I can blow out the missiles presided over by Indra the lord of celestials, Brahma the creator, Rudra the god of destruction, Vayu the wind-god, Varuna the god of water and even those missiles even if they are difficult to be looked at, employed by Indrajit (Ravana's eldest son).

bhavatāmabhyanujñāto vikramo me ruṇaddhi tam || 5-59-11

mayātulā visṛṣṭā hi śailavṛṣṭirnirantarā |

devānapi raṇe hanyātkim punastānniśācarān || 5-59-12

11; 12. me = my; vikramaH = prowess; abhyanuJNaataH = when permitted; bhavataam = by you; ruNaddhi = will frustrate; tam raavaNam = that Ravana; shailavR^iSTiH = the shower of rocks; atnlaa = which will be unequalled; nirantaraa = and incessant; visR^iSTaa = discharged; mayaa = by me; hanyaat = can kill; devaan api = even celestials; raNe = in battle; kim punaH = how much more; taan = those; nishaacharaan = demons?

"My prowess, when permitted by you, will frustrate that Ravana. The shower of rocks, which will be unequalled and incessant, discharged by me, can kill even celestials. How much more those demons?"

sāgaro.apyatiyādvelām mandaraḥ pracaledapi |

na jāmbavantam samare kampayedarivāhinī || 5-59-13

13. saagaraH = the ocean; atiyaadapi = may overflow; velaam = its shore; mandraH = Mount Mandara; prachaledapi = may more from its position; (But) samara = in battle; arivaahinii = an army of adversaries; na kampayet = cannot stagger; jaambavantam = Jambavan.

"The ocean may overflow its shore. Mount Mandara may move from its position. But, in battle, no army of adversaries can stagger Jambavan."

sarvarākṣasasamghānām rākṣasā ye ca mahātmanaḥ |

alameko vināśāya vīro vālisutaḥ kapiḥ || 5-59-14

14. viiraH = the heroic; kapiH = Angada; vaalisutaH = the son of Vali; ekaH = alone; alam = is sufficient; vinaashaaya = to destroy; sarva raakSasa samghaanaam = all the troops of demons; ye punrvakaaH = and even the demons who were their progenitors.

"The heroic Angada, the son of Vali alone, is sufficient to destroy all the troops of demons and even the demons who were their progenitors."

panasasyoruvegena nīlasya ca mahātmanaḥ |

mandaro.apyavaśīryeta kimpunaryudhi rākṣasāḥ || 5-59-15

15. uuruvegena = by the rapid movement of the thighs; mahaatmanaH niilasya = of the high-souled Nila; panasasya = and of Panasa; mandaro.api = even Mount Mandara; avashiiryeta = can be shattered; kim punaH = How much more; raakSasaaH = the demons; yudhi = in battle?

"By the rapid movement of the thighs of the high-souled Neela and of Panasa, even Mount Mandara can be shattered. How much more, the demons in battle?"

sadevāsurayakṣeṣu gandharvoragapakṣiṣu |

maindasya pratiyoddhāram śaṃsata dvividasya vā || 5-59-16

16. shamsata = tell (me); pratiyodhaaram = the one who can fight against; maindasya = Mainda; dvividasya vaa = or Dvivida; gandharvoraga pakSiSu = among Gandharvas the celestial singers or Uragas the snakes or Pakshis the birds; sadevaasura yakSeSu = or the celestials or demons or Yakshas the semi-divine beings.

"Tell me any one who can fight against Mainda or Dvivida, among Gandharvas the celestial singers or Uragas the serpents or Pakshis the birds or the celestials or the demons or Yakshas the semi-divine beings."

aśviputrau mahābhāgāvetau plavagasattamau |

etayoḥ pratiyoddhāram na paśyāmi raṇājire || 5-59-17

17. etau mahaabhaagau = these two illustrious Mainda and Dvivida; ashviputrau = the sons of Ashvini kumaras; plavagasattamau = are the foremost among the monkeys; raNaajire = in the battle-field; na pashyaami = I do not find; pratiyoddhaaram = any one who can fight against; etayoH = these two monkeys.

"These two illustrious sons of Ashvini Kumaras, Mainda and Dvivida are the foremost among the monkeys. In the battle-field, I do not find anyone who can fight against these two monkeys."

pitāmahavarotsekātparamam darpamāsthitau |

amṛtaprāśanāvetau sarvavānarasattamau || 5-59-18

18. pitaamaha varotsekaat = proud of having received boons from Brahma the creator and their grand-father; aasthitau = and abiding; paramam darpam = in a supreme pride; etau = these; sarva vaanara sattamau = two foremost among all the monkeys; amR^itapraashinau = live on Amrita the nectar.

"Proud of having received boons from Brahma the creator and their grandfather and abiding in a supreme haughtiness, these two foremost among all the monkeys live on Amrita the nectar."

aśvinormānanārtham hi sarvalokapitāmahaḥ |

sarvāvadhyatvamatulamanayordattavān purā || 5-59-19

19. puraa = long ago; sarvalokapitaamahaH = Brahma; the grandfather of all the worlds; dattavaan = gave atulam = an unequal boon; anayoH = to them; maananaartam = in honour; ashvinau = of Ashivinikumaras; sarvaavadhyatvam = regarding their inviolability.

"Long ago, Brahma the grandfather of all the worlds gave an unequal boon to them in honour of Ashvini Kumaras regarding their inviolability."

varotsekena mattau ca pramathya mahatīm camūm |

surāṇāmamṛtam vīrau pītavantau plavamgamau || 5-59-20

20.varotsekena = by the pride of the boons; viirau plavaN^gamau = these two heroic monkeys; mattoucha = excited with joy; pramathya = harassing; mahatiim chaamuum = a great army; suraaNaam = of celestials; piitavantau = drank up; amR^itam = the nectar.

"By the pride of those boons, those two heroic monkeys harassed a great army of celestials and thereupon drank up nectar, excited as they were with joy."

etāvena hi samkruddhau savājirathakumjarām |

laṅkām nāśayitum śaktau sarve tiṣṭhantu vānarāḥ || 5-59-21

21. sarve = (Let) all; vaanaraH = monkyes; tiSThantu = stand apart; samkR^iddhau etaaveva = even these Mainda and Dvividva for their part; shaktau = are capable; naashayitum = to destroy; laN^kaam = the city of Lanka; savaajiratha kumjaraam = along with its horses; chariots and elephants.

"Let all the other monkeys stand aside. Even these Mainda and Dvivida on their part are capable of destroying the entire city of Lanka together with its horses, chariots and elephants."

mayaiva nihatā laṅkā dagdhā bhasmīkṛtā punaḥ |

rājamārgeṣu sarvatra nāma viśrāvita mayā || 5-59-22

22. mayaiva = by me alone; nihataa = was destroyed; laN^kaa = the City of Lanka; sarvatra = in all; raajamaargeSu = the royal high-ways; naama = the name; vishavitam = was made heard; mayaa = by me (as follows).

"I alone burnt and destroyed the City of Lanka. In all its royal high-ways, the name (of Rama and others) was proclaimed by me as follows:

jayatyatibalo rāmo lakṣmaṇaśca mahābalaḥ |

rājā jayati sugrīvo rāghaveṇābhipālitaḥ || 5-59-23

aham kosalarājasya dāsaḥ pavanasambhavaḥ |

hanumāniti sarvatra nāma viśrāvitam mayā || 5-59-24

23; 24. jayati = Victorious; raamaH = (is) Rama; atiblaH = the exceedingly strong; mahaabalah = and the mighty; lakSmaNashcha = and the mighty; lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too; jayati = victorious; raajaa sugriivaH = is King Sugreeva; abhipaalitaH = protected; raaghavaNa = by Rama; aham = I; hanumaan = am Hanuma; daasaH = a servant; kosala raajasya = of Rama; pavana sambhavaH = and the son of the wind-god; iti = in this way; naama = the name (of Rama and others); vishraavitam = was heralded; mayaa = by me; sarvatra = everywhere.

"'Victorious is Rama, the exceedingly strong and the mighty Lakshmana too! Victorious is King Sugreeva, protected by Rama. I am Hanuma, a servant of Rama and the son of wind-god'. In this way, the name (of Rama and others) was heralded by me everywhere."

aśoka vanikā madhye rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ |

adhastāt śiṃśapā vṛkṣe sādhvī karuṇam āsthitā || 5-59-25

rākṣasībhiḥ parivṛtā śoka samtāpa karśitā |

megha lekhā parivṛtā candra lekhā iva niṣprabhā || 5-59-26

acintayantī vaidehī rāvaṇam bala darpitam |

25; 26. ashokavanikaamadhye = in the midst of Ashoka-garden; duraatmanaH raavaNasya = of the evil-minded Ravana; adhastaat = and underneath; shimshupaavR^ikSe = Shimshupa tree; saadhvii = the virtuous woman; vaidehii = Seetha; aasthitaa karuNam = is staying dejected; parivR^itaa = encircled; raakSabhiiH = with female-demons; shoka samtaapakarshitaa = agonised with grief and anguish; niSprabhaa = lustreless; chandralekheva = like a digit of the moon; megha lekhaa parivR^itaa = encircled by a line of clouds; achintayantii = and disregarding; baladarpitam raavaNam = Ravana who is arrogant of his strength.

"In the midst of Ashoka garden of the evil-minded Ravana and underneath a Shimshupa tree, the virtuous Seetha was seen staying dejected, encircled as she was with female-demons, agonized with grief and anguish, lusterless like a digit of the moon encircled by a line of clouds and disregarding that Ravana who is arrogant of his strength."

pati vratā ca suśroṇī avaṣṭabdhā ca jānakī || 5-59-27

anuraktā hi vaidehī rāmam sarva ātmanā śubhā |

ananya cittā rāme ca paulomī iva puram dare || 5-59-28

27; 28. jaanakii = Seetha; pati vrataa = a devoted and virtuous; wife; sushroNii = having beautiful hips; avaSTabdhaa = has been placed under restraint; shubhoo = the auspicious; vaidehii = Seetha; anuraktaa = who is devoted; raamam = to Rama; sarvaatmanaa = in all ways; ananya chittaa = giving her undivided thought; raame = to Rama; paulomiiva = like Shachi the goddess; puram dare = in the concern of Indra the destroyer of strong holds.

"Seetha, a devoted and virtuous wife, having charming hips, has been placed under restraint. The auspicious Seetha is devoted to Rama in all ways, giving her undivided thought to Rama like Shachi the goddess, giving her concern to Indra the destroyer of strong holds."

tat eka vāsaḥ samvītā rajo dhvastā tathaiva ca |

śoka samtāpa dīna angī sītā bhartṛ hite ratā || 5-59-29

29. siitaa = Seetha; tat eka vaasaH samviitaa = wearing that single piece of cloth; tathaiva = and even; rajo dhvastaa = covered with dust; shoka samtaapa diina aNgii = with her body looking miserable with grief and anguish; rataa = devoted as she is; bhartR^i hite = to the welfare of her husband.

"Weaving that single piece of cloth, which she had on her person even while being borne away by Ravana, and likewise covered with dust, she was seen by me in a miserable condition with her grief and anguish, devoted as she was to the welfare of her husband."

sā mayā rākṣasī madhye tarjyamānā muhuḥ muhuḥ |

rākṣasībhiḥ virūpābhiḥ dṛṣṭā hi pramadā vane || 5-59-30

eka veṇī dharā dīnā bhartṛ cintā parāyaṇā |

adhaḥ śayyā vivarṇa angī padminī iva hima āgame |

rāvaṇāt vinivṛtta arthā martavya kṛta niścayā || 5-59-31

30; 31. tarjyamaanaa = (Seetha) was being frightened; muhuH muhuH = time and again; viruupaabhiH raakSasiibhiH = by the ugly female-demons; saa = that Seetha; eka veNii dharaa = wearing a single braid of hair; diinaa = looking depressed; bhartR^i chinta paraayaNaa = fully engaged in thinking about her lord; adhaH shayyaa = sleeping on the ground; padminiiva = and looking like a lotus; vivarNaangii = with a discoloured figure; hima agame = on the arrival of winter-season; vinivR^itta arthaa raavaNaat = having averted to the object of Ravana; martavya kR^ita nishchayaa = and having determined to die; dR^iSTaa = was seen; mayaa = by me; pramadaa vane = in a royal pleasure-garden; raakSasii madhye = amidst female-demons.

"I saw Seetha in a royal pleasure garden, amidst some female-demons. Seetha was being frightened time and again by those ugly female-demons. That Seetha, wearing a single braid of hair and looking depressed, was fully engaged in thinking about her lord. Looking like a lotus with a discoloured figure in winter, she had determined to die, utterly averting to do anything with Ravana."

kathaṃcin mṛga śāva akṣī viśvāsam upapāditā || 5-59-32

tataḥ sambhāṣitā caiva sarvam artham ca darśitā |

rāma sugrīva sakhyam ca śrutvā prītim upāgatā || 5-59-33

32; 33. mR^igashaabaakSii = Seetha; the fawn-eyed woman; upapaaditaa = was given; vishvaasam = confidence; kathamchit = with a great difficulty; tataH = thereupon; sambhaaSitaachaiva = she was conversed with; sarvam artham = and the entire thing; darshitaa = explained; upaagataa = (She) came to; priitim = delight; shrutvaa = after hearing; raamasugriiva sakhyam = the companionship between Rama and Sugreeva.

"With great difficulty, I created confidence in that fawn-eyed Seetha. Thereafter, I talked to her and explained everything to her. She was delighted to hear the companionship cropped up between Rama and Sugreeva."

niyataḥ samudācāro bhaktiḥ bhartari ca uttamā |

yan na hanti daśagrīvam sa mahātmā kṛtāgasam || 5-59-34

34. mahaatmaa saa = that high-souled Seetha; na hanti dashagriivam = does not kill Ravana; kR^itaagasam = who has committed an offence; (by subjecting him to a curse); itiyatniyataH samudaachaaraH = because she conducts herself well with restraint; uttamaa = supreme; bhaktiH = is her devotion; bhartari = to her lord.

"That high-souled Seetha does not kill Ravana who has committed an offence because she conducts herself well with restraint and since supreme is her devotion to her lord."

nimitta mātram rāmaḥ tu vadhe tasya bhaviṣyati |

sā prakṛtyaiva tanvaṅgī tadviyogāccha karśitā || 5-59-35

pratipatpāaṭhaśīlasya vidyeva tanutām gatā |

35. raamastu = Rama; on his part; nimitta maatram bhaviSyati = will become a mere instrument; vadhe = in killing; tasya = of that Ravana; saa = that Seetha; tanvaNgii = who is a delicate-limbed woman; prakR^ityeva = just by her nature; karshitaacha = was emaciated; tadviyogaat = by the separation from her lord; gataa = has grown; tanutaam = thin; pratipatpaaTha shiilasya vidyaiva = like the learning of a scholar continuing his studies even on the first day of a lunar fortnight (which must be observed as a complete holiday; by students).

"Rama, on his part, will become mere instrument in killing that Ravana. That Seetha, who is by her own nature, on delicate-limbed woman, was emaciated because of separation from her lord. She had grown thin like the learning of a scholar continuing his studies even on the first day of lunar fortnight (which must be observed as a complete holiday by students."

evam āste mahābhāgā sītā śoka parāyaṇā || 5-59-36

yat atra pratikartavyam tat sarvam upapādyatām |

36. evam = thus; mahaabhaagaa = the illustrious; siitaa = Seetha; shokaparaayaNaa = remains immersed in grief; atra = here; tat sarvam = let all that; upapaadyataam = be done; yat = which; prati kartavyam = requires to be counteracted by way of a relief; atra = in this matter.

"Thus, the illustrious Seetha remains immersed in grief. Let all that be done, which requires to be counteracted by way of a relief in this matter."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekonaṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 60

Introduction

Angada suggest with enthusiasm that Seetha must be restored by them only, after conquering Lanka. But Jambavan replies that it is not proper for them to do like that without enquiring about Rama's intention.

tasya tat vacanam śrutvā vāli sūnuḥ abhāṣata |

ayuktam tu vinā devīm dṛṣṭvadbhiśca vānarāḥ || 5-60-1

samīpam gantumasmābhī rāghavasya mahātmanaḥ |

1. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya = of Hanuma; vaalisuunuH = Angada the son of Vali; abhaaSata = spoke (as follows); dR^iSTadbhiH = even after Seetha was seen; asmaabhiH = by us; ayuktamcha = it is not proper; gantum = to go; mahaatmanaH raaghavasya samiipam = to the vicinity of the high-souled Rama; deviim vinaa = without the princess; vaanaraaH = O monkeys.

Hearing those words of Hanuma, Angada the son of Vali spoke as follows: "Even after our seeing of Seetha, it is not proper for us to approach the high-souled Rama without taking Seetha with us."

dṛṣṭā devī na ca ānītā iti tatra nivedanam || 5-60-2

ayuktam iva paśyāmi bhavadbhiḥ khyāta vikramaiḥ |

2. pashyaami = I perceive it; ayuktam iva = as improper; nivedanam = to inform; tatra = there; iti = that; devii = Seetha the princess; dR^iSTaa = though seen; bhavadbhiH = by you; khyaata vikramaiH = of renowned prowess; sa aamiitaa cha = has not been brought (here).

"I perceive it as improper to inform there that Seetha the princess, though seen by you of renowned prowess, has not been brought here."

na hi vaḥ plavate kaścin na api kaścit parākrame || 5-60-3

tulyaḥ sāmara daityeṣu lokeṣu hari sattamāḥ |

3. hari sattamaaH = O the best of monkeys!; na kashchit = no one; tulyaH = is equal; naH = to us; paraakrame.api = even in prowess; na hi kashchit = nor indeed any one; plavane = in leaping; lokeSu = in the worlds; saamara daityeSu = comprising of celestials or demons.

"O the best of monkeys! No one is equal to us even in our prowess nor indeed anyone who can leap like us in the worlds either of celestials or demons."

teṣv evam hata vīreṣu rākṣaseṣu hanūmatā || 5-60-4

kim anyat atra kartavyam gṛhītvā yāma jānakīm |

4. teSu = those; raakSaseSu = demons; hataviireSu = whose warriors have been killed; evam = thus; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; kim anyat = what else; kartavyam = can be done; atra = in this matter?; yaama = we shall go; gR^ihiitvaa = after taking; jaanakiim = Janaki.

"Hanuma indeed thus killed all the warriors among the demons. What work is remaining to be done by us? We will go, after taking Janaki."

tam evam kṛta samkalpam jāmbavān hari sattamaḥ || 5-60-5

uvāca parama prīto vākyam arthavat arthavit |

5. jaambavaan = Jambavan; harisattamaH = the foremost among the forest-animals; arthavit = understanding the sense; parama priitaH = was very much pleased; uvaacha = and spoke; arthavat vaakyam = (the following) meaningful words; tam = to that Angada; evam kR^ita samkalpam = who thus formed a resolution.

Jambavan, the foremost among the forest-animals, understanding the sense, was very much pleased and spoke the following meaningful words to that Angada, who thus formed a resolution.

na tāvat eṣā matiḥ akṣamā no |

yathā bhavān paśyati rāja putra |

yathā tu rāmasya matiḥ niviṣṭā |

tathā bhavān paśyatu kārya siddhim || 5-60-6

6. raaja putra = O prince!; eSaa = this; matiH = thought; bhavaan yathaa pashyati = you thus perceive; akSamaa na taavat = is not in competent; naH = of us; tu = but; bhavaan = you; pashyat = see; yaathaa tathaa = in which way; raamasya matiH = Rama's inclination; nivishTa = will be; kaarya siddhim = for the fulfillment of the object.

"O prince! This thought you thus perceive is not incompetent of us. But, you must see the way in which Rama's inclination would be, for the accomplishment of the object."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 61

Introduction

Leaving Mount Mahendra and leaping ahead towards Kishkindha, the monkeys on their way halt at Madhuvana, a protected grove abounded in honey which was dear to Sugreeva and guarded by the monkey, Dahimukha. When the monkeys started to enjoy drinking of honey in the grove with the permission of Prince Angada, Dahimukha hinders in their way. The monkeys bruise Dadhimukha with their nails and teeth.

tato jāmbavato vākyam agṛhṇanta vana okasaḥ |

angada pramukhā vīrā hanūmān ca mahākapiḥ || 5-61-1

1. tataH = thereupon; viiraaH = the heroic; vanaukasau = monkeys; aN^gada pramukhaaH = like Angada and others; hanumaamshcha = and Hanuma; mahaakapiH = the great one among the monkeys; agR^ihNanta = accepted; vaakhyam = the words; jaambavataH = of Jambavan.

Thereupon, the heroic monkeys like Angada and others as also Hanuma, the great one among the monkeys accepted the words of Jambavan.

prītimantaḥ tataḥ sarve vāyu putra puraḥ sarāḥ |

mahāindra agram parityajya pupluvuḥ plavaga ṛṣabhāḥ || 5-61-2

meru mandara samkāśā mattā iva mahāgajāḥ |

cādayanta iva ākāśam mahākāyā mahābalāḥ || 5-61-3

sabhājyamānam bhūtaiḥ tam ātmavantam mahābalam |

hanūmantam mahāvegam vahanta iva dṛṣṭibhiḥ || 5-61-4

rāghave ca artha nirvṛttim bhartuḥ ca paramam yaśaḥ |

samādhāya samṛddha arthāḥ karma siddhibhiḥ unnatāḥ || 5-61-5

priya ākhyāna unmukhāḥ sarve sarve yuddha abhinandinaḥ |

sarve rāma pratīkāre niścita arthā manasvinaḥ || 5-61-6

2; 3; 4; 5; 6. tataH = then; sarve = all; plavaga R^iShabhaaH = excellent monkeys; meru mandara samkaashaaH = resembling Mounts Meru and Mandara; mattaaH gajaaH iva = like elephants in rut; chhaadayantaH iva = as if covering; aakaasham = the sky; mahaakaayaaH = having huge bodies; mahaabalaaH = and colossal strength; vaayu putra puraH saraaH = keeping Hanuma in their front; parityajya = leaving; mahendraadrim = Mount Mahendra; pupluvuH = (went ahead) leaping; priitimantaH = delightfully; vahantaH iva = as though conducted; dR^iSTibhiH = by the minds eyes; hanuumantam = of Hanuma; sabhaajyamaanam = who is adored; bhuutaiH = by living beings; aatmavantam = having good sense; mahaabalam = mighty; mahaavegam = with stupendous swiftness; samaadhaaya = having resolved; artha nirvR^ittim = to fulfill the purpose; raaghave = of Rama; kartum = and to attain paramam yashaH = a great glory; samR^iddha arthaaH = having accomplished their purpose; unnataaH = and determined; karma siddhibhiH = to complete the act; sarve = all of them; priya aakhyaana unmukhaaH = were looking up at narrating the pleasant tidings; yuddha abhinandanaH = taking delight in war; sarve manassvinaH = all of them in high spirits; raama pratiikaare = the vengeance of Rama.

Then, the excellent monkeys, resembling Meru and Mandara mountains, like elephants in rut, as if covering the sky, having huge bodies and colossal strength, keeping Hanuma in their front, leaving Mount Mahendra, went ahead leaping delightfully. They looked as though conducted by the mind's eyes of Hanuma, who is adored by living beings as having good stupendous swiftness, they having resolved to fulfill the purpose of Rama and to attain a great glory, having accomplished the purpose and duly determined to complete the task. All of them were looking up at narrating the previous pleasant tidings and taking delight in war. All of them, in high spirits, were judging rightly the vengeance of Rama against the evil-minded Ravana.

plavamānāḥ kham āplutya tataḥ te kānana oksakaḥ |

nandana upamam āseduḥ vanam druma latā yutam || 5-61-7

7. tataH = then; te = those; kaanana oksakaH = monkeys; aaplutya = leaping; kham = into the sky; plavamaanaaH = and floating in the air; aaseduH = reached; vanam = a garden; nanadanopamam = looking like Nandanavana; the divine grove; druma lataa yutam = filled with trees and creepers.

Then, those monkeys, leaping into the sky and floating in the air, reached a garden looking like Nandanavana the divine grove filled with trees and creepers.

yat tan madhu vanam nāma sugrīvasya abhirakṣitam |

adhṛṣyam sarva bhūtānām sarva bhūta mano haram || 5-61-8

8. tat madhu vanam naama = (they reached) that Madhuvana; the garden of honey; by name; abhirakShitam = which was a protected grove; adhR^iSyam = unapproachable; sarva bhuutaanaam = for all living beings; sarva bhuuta mano haram = and looking fascinated for all beings.

They reached, that Madhuvana by name, the garden abounded with honey, which was protected grove, unapproachable for all and looking fascinated to the soul of all beings.

yat rakṣati mahāvīryaḥ sadā dadhi mukhaḥ kapiḥ |

mātulaḥ kapi mukhyasya sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ || 5-61-9

9. mahaaviirya kapiH = a very powerful monkey; dadhimukhaH = called Dadhimukha; yat = who was; mahaatmanaH = a high-souled; kapiH mukhasya = eminent monkey; maatulaH = and the maternal uncle; sugriivasya = of Sugreeva; sadaa = always; rakShati = protects (that garden).

A very powerful monkey called Dadhimukha, who was a high-souled eminent monkey and the maternal uncle of Sugreeva always protected that garden.

te tat vanam upāgamya babhūvuḥ parama utkaṭāḥ |

vānarā vānara indrasya manaḥ kāntatamam mahat || 5-61-10

10. upaagamya = reaching; tat = that; mahat = great; vanam = garden; manaH kaantatamam = which was very dear to the heart; vaanarendrasya = of Sugreeva; te vaanaraaH = those monkeys; babhuuvaH = became; parama utkaTaaH = highly excessive.

Reaching that huge grove, which was very dear to the heart of Sugreeva, those monkeys became highly excessive in their behaviour.

tataḥ te vānarā hṛṣṭā dṛṣṭvā madhu vanam mahat |

kumāram abhyayācanta madhūni madhu pingalāḥ || 5-61-11

11. tataH = then; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; mahat = the large; madhu vanam = Madhuvana the garden which abounded in honey; te vaanaraaH = those monkeys; madhu piN^galaaH = whose colour was as yellow as honey; hR^iSTaaH = were delighted; abhyayaachanta = and solicited; kumaaram = Angada the prince; madhuuni = for tastes of honey.

Then, seeing that large Madhuvana, the garden abounded in honey, those monkeys, whose colour was as yellow as honey, were delighted and solicited Angada the prince for permission to taste the honey.

tataḥ kumāraḥ tān vṛddhān jāmbavat pramukhān kapīn |

anumānya dadau teṣām nisargam madhu bhakṣaṇe || 5-61-12

12. tataH = thereupon; kumaaraH = Angada the prince; anumaanya = taking approval from; taan = those; vR^iddhaan kapiin = elder forest-animals; jaambavat pramukhaan = like Jambavan and others; dadau = gave; teSaam = them; nisargam = a liberty; madhu bhakSaNe = to drink honey.

Thereupon, Angada the prince, taking approval from those elders like Jambavan and others, gave the monkeys a liberty to drink honey there.

tataḥ ca anumatāḥ sarve samprahṛṣṭā vana okasaḥ |

muditāḥ ca tataḥ te ca pranṛtyanti tataḥ tataḥ || 5-61-13

13. tataH = thereafter; sarve vanaukasaH = all those monkeys; anumataa = (thus) permitted; samprahR^iSTaaH = were exceedingly pleased; tadaa = then; preritaaH = the excited monkeys; muditaaH = were glad; abhavan = and became; pranR^ityantaH = gesticulated in dancing.

Thereafter, all those monkeys, thus permitted to drink honey, were exceedingly pleased. Then, those excited monkeys felt glad and began dancing.

gāyanti kecit praṇamanti kecin |

nṛtyanti kecit prahasanti kecit |

patanti kecit vicaranti kecit |

plavanti kecit pralapanti kecit || 5-61-14

14. kechit = some; gaayanti = were singing; kechit = some; praNamanti = were offering salutations; kechit = some; nR^ityanti = were dancing; kechit = some; prahasanti = were laughing loudly; kechit = some; patanti = were falling down; kechit = some; patanti = were falling down; kechit = some; vicharanti = were moving in different directions; kechit = some; plavanti = were jumping up; kechit = some; pralapanti = were talking incoherently.

Some were singing. Some were offering salutations. Some were dancing. Some were laughing loudly. Some were falling down. Some were moving in different directions. Some were jumping up. Some were talking incoherently.

parasparam kecit upāśrayante |

parasparam kecit atibruvante |

parasparam kecidupabruvante |

parasparam kecidupāramante || 5-61-15

15. kechit = some; upaashrayante = were leaning against; parasparam = one another; kechit = some; upaakramante = were falling upon; parasparam = one another; kechit = some; upabruvante = were disputing with; parasparam = one another; kechit = some; upaaramante = were playing with; parasparam = one another.

Some were leaning against one another. Some were falling upon one another. Some were disputing with one another. Some were playing with one another.

drumāt drumam kecit abhiplavante |

kṣitau naga agrān nipatanti kecit |

mahī talāt kecit udīrṇa vegā |

mahādruma agrāṇi abhisampatante || 5-61-16

16. kechit = some; abhidravante = were running; drumaat = from one tree; drumam = to another tree; kechit = some; nipatanti = were falling down; kSitau = to the ground; nagaagraat = from the top of the trees; kechit = some; udiirNavegaaH = with a missile-like speed; abhisampatanti = were flying towards; mahaadrumaagraaNi = the top of gigantic tress; mahiitalaat = from the ground.

Some were running from one tree to another. Some were falling down to the ground from the tree-tops. Some, with a missile-like speed, were flying towards the tops of gigantic trees from the ground.

gāyantam anyaḥ prahasann upaiti |

hasantam anyaḥ prahasann upaiti |

rudantam anyaḥ prarudann upaiti |

nudantam anyaḥ praṇudann upaiti || 5-61-17

17. gayantam = while one was singing; anyaH = another; upaiti = approached him; prahasan = laughing; hasantam = while one was laughing; anyaH = another; upaiti = approached him; prarudan = weeping; rudantam = while one was weeping; anyaH = another; upaiti = approached him; praNudan = pushing; anyaH = another; upaiti = approached him; praNadan = roaring.

While one was singing, another approached him laughing. While one was laughing, another approached him weeping. While one was weeping, another approached him pushing. While one was pushing, another approached him roaring.

samākulam tat kapi sainyam āsīn |

madhu prapāna utkaṭa sattva ceṣṭam |

na ca atra kaścin na babhūva matto |

na ca atra kaścin na babhūva tṛpto || 5-61-18

18. tat = that; kapi sainyam = army of monkeys; madhu prapaana utkaTa sattva cheSTam = moving in excessively honey-drunken state; aasiit = became; samaakulam = highly excited; na kashchit = none; atra = in that army; mattaH babhuuNa iti na = was not drunk; na kachichit = now; atra = in that army; tR^iptaH babhuuva iti na = was not satiated.

That army of monkeys, moving in excessively honey-drunken state, became highly excited. None in that army was not drunk. None in that army was not satiated.

tato vanam tat paribhakṣyamāṇam |

drumān ca vidhvaṃsita patra puṣpān |

samīkṣya kopāt dadhi vaktra nāmā |

nivārayāmāsa kapiḥ kapīn tān || 5-61-19

19. samiikSya = seeing; tat = that; vanam = grove; paribhakSyamaaNam = being consumed; drumaamshcha = and the trees; vidhvamsita patra puSpaan = stripped off their leaves and flowers; kapiH = the monkey; dadhi vaktra naamaa = named Dadhimukha; tataH = then; kopaat = by anger; nivaarayaamaasa = interrupted; taan kapiin = those monkeys.

Seeing that grove, being consumed and the trees stripped off their leaves and flowers the monkey named Dadhimukha (who was incharge of the grove) then angrily interrupted those monkeys.

sa taiḥ pravṛddhaiḥ paribhartsyamāno |

vanasya goptā hari vīra vṛddhaḥ |

cakāra bhūyo matim ugra tejā |

vanasya rakṣām prati vānarebhyaḥ || 5-61-20

20. paribhartsyamaanaH = threatened; taiH = by those monkeys; pravR^iddhaiH = who were behaving excessively; ugrate jaaH = Dadhimukha endowed with terrible energy; vanasya goptaa = the care-taker of the grove; hari viira vR^iddhaH = and an elderly hero of the monkeys; bhuuyaH = further; chakaara matim = contemplated means; rakSaamprati = about the protection; vanasya = of the grove; vaanarebhyaH = from the monkeys.

Threatened by those monkeys who were behaving excessively, Dadhimukha who was endowed with a terrible energy, the care-taker of the grove and an elderly hero of the monkeys further contemplated the means to protect that grove from the monkeys.

uvāca kāṃścit paruṣāṇi dhṛṣṭam |

asaktam anyān ca talaiḥ jaghāna |

sametya kaiścit kalaham cakāra |

tathaiva sāmnā upajagāma kāṃścit || 5-61-21

21. uvaacha = he spoke; paruSaaNi = harsh words; kaamshchit = with some; jaghaana = and struck; anyaamshcha = some other; dhR^iSTam = courageously; talaiH = with his palms; asaktam = uninterrupted; chakaara = created; kalaham = a quarrel; kaishchit = with some; sametya = coming into collusion with them; tathaiva = in like manner; upajagaama = he approached; kaamshchit = some; saamnaa = in a conciliatory way.

He spoke harsh words with some and courageously struck some others with his palms uninterruptedly, created a quarrel by coming into collusion with some, and approached some in a conciliatory manner.

sa taiḥ madāc ca aprativārya vegaiḥ |

balāc ca tena aprativāryamāṇaiḥ |

pradharṣitaḥ tyakta bhayaiḥ sametya |

prakṛṣyate ca api anavekṣya doṣam || 5-61-22

22. saH = that Dadhimukha; pradharSitaH = was overpowered; taiH = by those monkeys; aprativaarya vegaiH = with unrest rained emotion; madaat = arising out of their intoxication; apratimaaNyamaaNaiH = those who were hindered; balaat = forcefully; tena = by him; tyaktabhayaiH = abandoning their fear; prakR^iSyate cha = he was also dragged; sametya = after coming into collusion by them; anavekSya = disregarding; doSamcha = any bad consequence.

That Dadhimukha was dragged, after coming into collusion with him by those monkeys, who were being forcibly hindered by him, eventhough those monkeys overpowered him with unrestrained emotion arising out of their intoxication, those who had abandoned their fear disregarding any bad consequence of their act.

nakhaiḥ tudanto daśanaiḥ daśantaḥ |

talaiḥ ca pādaiḥ ca samāpnuvantaḥ |

madāt kapim tam kapayaḥ samagrā |

mahāvanam nirviṣayam ca cakruḥ || 5-61-23

23. tudanta = bruising; nakhaiH = with their nails; dashantaH = biting; dashanaiH = with their teeth; madaat = because of their inebriety; samaapayantaH = and making short work; tam kapim = of that Dadhimukha; talaishcha paadaishcha = with their palms and feet; samagraaH = kapayaH = all those monkeys; chakruH = made; mahaavanam = that large grove; nirviSayam = bereft of its range of flowers; fruits and honey.

Bruising with their nails, biting with their teeth on account of their inebriety and making short work of that Dadhimukha with their palms and feet, all those moneys made that large grove, divested of its flowers, fruits and honey.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ekaṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 62

Introduction

The monkeys enter Madhuvana and partake the honey in plenty, as permitted by Hanuma and Angada. Singing and dancing as if in a drunken state, the monkeys were obstructed by those guarding the grove. The terrific monkeys warded off the guards, nay, they even dragged them by their knees and tossed them up in the air. The guards then went to Dadhimukha, the chief of the garden-guards and complained him of the matter. Dadhimukha along with his followers appears on the scene and invade the monkeys with trees and rocks. Angada thrashed Dadhimukha with his arms and made him fall on the ground. Dadhimukha along with his followers then proceed to Kishkindha to report the matter to him. Dadhimukha bows down and touches Sugreeva's feet as a mark of salutation.

tān uvāca hari śreṣṭho hanūmān vānara ṛṣabhaḥ |

avyagra manaso yūyam madhu sevata vānarāḥ || 5-62-1

ahamāvārayiṣyāmi yuṣmākam paripanthinaḥ |

1. hanumaan = Hanuma; vaanararSabhaH = like a bull among the monkeys; harishreSThaH and the foremost among them; uvaacha = spoke; taan = to them (as follows); vaanaraaH = O monkeys!; yuuyam = you; sevata = cherish; madhu = the honey; avyagramanasaH = with a cool mind; aham = I; aavaarayiSyaami = will keep off; yuSmaakam = your; paripanthinaH = opposer who is standing in your way.

Hanuma, like a bull among the monkeys and the foremost among them spoke to them as follows: "Cherish the honey with a cool mind, O monkeys! I will keep off your opposer who is standing in your way."

śrutvā hanumato vākyam harīṇām pravaro angadaḥ || 5-62-2

pratyuvāca prasanna ātmā pibantu harayo madhu |

2. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; hanumataH = of Hanuma; prasannaatmaa = the gracious minded; aN^gadaH = Angada; pratyuvaacha = repeated the following words; harayaH = (Let) the monkeys; pibantu = drink; madhu = the honey.

Hearing the words of Hanuma, the gracious minded Angada the principal among the monkeys repeated the words: "Let the monkeys drink the honey."

avaśyam kṛta kāryasya vākyam hanumato mayā || 5-62-3

akāryam api kartavyam kim anga punaḥ īdṛśam |

3. vaakyam = the words; akaaryam api = though improper; kR^ita kaaryasya = who has accomplished his work; to be obliged; avashyam = certainly; mayaa = by me; kim aN^ga = wherefore then; iidR^isham punaH = moreover; on such an occasion?

"The words, though improper of Hanuma who had accomplished his task, are to be obliged certainly by me. Wherefore then, moreover, on such an occasion?"

andagasya mukhāt śrutvā vacanam vānara ṛṣabhāḥ || 5-62-4

sādhu sādhv iti samhṛṣṭā vānarāḥ pratyapūjayan |

4. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; mukhaat = coming from the mouth; aN^gadasya = of Angada; vaanaraaH = those monkeys; vaanarShabhaaH = who were like bulls among the monkeys; samhR^iSTaaH = were delighted; pratya puujayan = and answered with reverence; saadhu saadhv iti = saying 'good; good!'

Hearing the words coming from the mouth of Angada, those monkeys who were like bulls among the monkeys were delighted and answered with reverence, saying 'good, good!'

pūjayitvā angadam sarve vānarā vānara ṛṣabham || 5-62-5

jagmuḥ madhu vanam yatra nadī vega iva drutam |

5. puujayitvaa = reverencing; aN^gadam = Angada; vaanaraa R^iShabham = the foremost among the monkeys; sarve vaanaraaH = all the monkeys; jagmuH = went; yatra = to the place where; madhu vanam = Madhuvana; the grove abounding in honey was there; nadii vegaH iva = like rush of a river; drumam = towards a tree.

Reverencing Angada the foremost among the monkeys, all the monkeys rushed towards Madhuvana, the grove abounding in honey, like the rush of a river towards a tree.

te prahṛṣṭā madhu vanam pālān ākramya vīryataḥ || 5-62-6

atisargāc ca paṭavo dṛṣṭvā śrutvā ca maithilīm |

papuḥ sarve madhu tadā rasavatphalamādaduḥ || 5-62-7

6; 7. dR^iShTvaa = (because Hanuma) had seen Seetha; shrutvaa = and others had heard of her; atisargaacha cha = and because of grant of permission from Angada; te sarve paTavaH = all those gifted monkeys; prahR^iShTaaH = having entered; madhuvanam = Madhuvana the grove; aakramya paalaan = and overpowering themselves over the guards; viiryataH = with their prowess; vapuH = drank; madhu = the honey; tadaa = then; aadaduH = took; rasavat phalam = juicy fruits.

Because Hanuma had seen Seetha and others had heard of her and because of the grant of permission from Angada, all those gifted monkeys entered Madhuvana the grove, overpowered the guards with their prowess, drank honey and the partook juicy fruits there.

utpatya ca tataḥ sarve vana pālān samāgatāḥ |

tāḍayanti sma śataśaḥ saktān madhu vane tadā || 5-62-8

8. tadaa = then; sarve = all those monkeys; utpatya = having jumped; vanapaalaan = on the guards of the grove; samaagataan = who came; saktaan = together; shatashaH = in hundreds; tataH = and then; taaDayanti = banged them.

Then, all those monkeys jumped on the guards of the grove, who came there in hundreds together and banged them.

madhūni droṇa mātrāṇi bahubhiḥ parigṛhya te |

pibanti sahitāḥ sarve bhakṣayanti tathā apare || 5-62-9

9. sarve = all those monkeys; sahitaaH = together; parigR^ihya = taking; drone maatraaNi* madhuuni = vessels of honey; baahubhiH = in their arms; pibanti = drank them; apare = some others; nighnanti sma = banged (those who obstructed them).

All those monkeys together took vessels of honey in their arms and drank them. Some others banged those who obstructed them.

Drona= A wooden vessel containing 1024 Mushtis/fists of honey.

kecit pītvā apavidhyanti madhūni madhu pingalāḥ |

madhu ucciṣṭena kecic ca jaghnuḥ anyonyam utkaṭāḥ || 5-62-10

10. kechit = some monkeys; madhu piN^galaaH = with their skin-colour; as yellow as honey; piitvaa = having drunk; madhuuni = vessels of honey; pravidhyanti = were throwing (some honey) away; kechichcha = some others; madhu uchchhiShThena = with remnant of honey after drinking; jagmuH = whipped up; anyonyam = one another; utkaTaaH = with excessive intoxication.

Some monkeys, with their skin-colour as yellow as honey, after drinking vessels of honey, also threw some honey away. Some others, with the remnant of honey in their arms, after drinking, whipped up one another with their excessive intoxication.

apare vṛkṣa mūleṣu śākhām gṛhya vyavasthitaḥ |

atyartham ca mada glānāḥ parṇāni āstīrya śerate || 5-62-11

11. apare = some others; gR^ihya = seizing; shaakhaam = a branch of a tree; vyavasthitaaH = settled; vR^ikSa muule = at the foot of a tree; atyartham mada glaanaaH = those who were highly intoxicated; sherate = laid down; aastiirNa parNaani = spreading leaves.

Some others, seizing a branch of a tree, stood rooted at the foot of a tree. Some, who were highly intoxicated, laid down spreading leaves on the ground.

unmatta bhūtāḥ plavagā madhu mattāḥ ca hṛṣṭavat |

kṣipanti api tathā anyonyam skhalanti api tathā apare || 5-62-12

12. plavagaaH = monkeys; madhu mattaaH = intoxicated with the drinking of honey; unmatta bhuutaaH = became inebriated; kShipanti = and were pushing; anyonyam = one another; hR^iShTavat = cheerfully; tathaa = and; apare = some others; skhalanti cha = began to stumble.

Those monkeys, who were intoxicated by drinking the honey, became inebriated and started pushing one another cheerfully and some others began to stumble.

kecit kṣveḍān prakurvanti kecit kūjanti hṛṣṭavat |

harayo madhunā mattāḥ kecit suptā mahī tale || 5-62-13

13. kechit = some; prakurvanti = were making; kShveDaan = lion's roars; kechit = some; hR^iShTavat = with joy; kuujanti = whistled like birds; kechit harayaH = some; madhunaa = with honey; suptaaH = slept; mahii tale = on the floor.

Some were roaring like lions. Some, with joy, whistled like birds. Some monkeys, inebriated as they were by drinking honey, simply slept on the floor.

kṛtvā kecirdhasantyanye kecitkurvanti cetarat |

kṛtvā kecidvadantyanye kecidbudhyanti cetarat || 5-62-14

14. kR^itvaa = doing something or other; kechit = some; hasanti = were laughing; anye kechit = some others; kurvanti = were doing; itarat = something else; kechit = some; vadanti = were telling; kR^itvaa = what they were doing; anye kechit = some others; budhyanti = were understanding; itarat = something else.

Doing something or other, some were laughing. Some others were doing something else. Some were telling what they were doing, while some others were understanding some things else.

ye api atra madhu pālāḥ syuḥ preṣyā dadhi mukhasya tu |

te api taiḥ vānaraiḥ bhīmaiḥ pratiṣiddhā diśo gatāḥ || 5-62-15

15. madhu paalaaH = the honey-keepers; ye = who; syuH = were there; preShyaaH = as messengers; dadhimukhasya = of Dadhimukha; te.api = they also; atra = in that Madhuvana; pratiShiddhaaH = were warded off; bhiimaiH vaanaraiH = by the terrific monkeys; gataaH = and went; dishaH = towards different directions.

The honey-keepers, who were there as messengers of Dadhimukha in that Madhuvana, were warded off by the terrific monkeys and they fled to different directions.

jānubhiḥ ca prakṛṣṭāḥ ca deva mārgam ca darśitāḥ |

abruvan parama udvignā gatvā dadhi mukham vacaḥ || 5-62-16

16. prakR^iSTaaH = dragged; jaanubhiH = by their knees; pradarshitaaH = those honey-keepers who were shown; deva maargam = the air; parama udvignaaH = were very much depressed; gatvaa = and having gone; dadhimukham = to Dadhimukha; abruvan vachaH = spoke the (following) words.

Dragged by their knees and tossed up in the air by the monkeys, those honey-keepers were very much depressed, went to Dadhimukha and complained as follows:

hanūmatā datta varaiḥ hatam madhu vanam balāt |

vayam ca jānubhiḥ kṛṣṭā deva mārgam ca darśitāḥ || 5-62-17

17. data varaiH hanuumataa = by the monkeys; as they were granted a boon by Hanuma; madhu vanam = Madhuvana; hatam = was destroyed; balaat = violently; vayamcha = we; kR^iShTaaH = were dragged; jaanuubhiH = by our knees; darshitaaH = and were shown; deva maargam = the air.

"The monkeys, as permitted by Hanuma, violently destroyed Madhuvana. We were dragged by our knees and further tossed up in the air."

tato dadhi mukhaḥ kruddho vanapaḥ tatra vānaraḥ |

hatam madhu vanam śrutvā sāntvayāmāsa tān harīn || 5-62-18

18. shrutvaa = hearing; madhu vanam = (that) Madhuvana; hatam = was damaged; dadhimukhaH = Dadhimukha; vanapaH = the grove-protector; tatra = there; kruddhaH = was enraged; tataH = and thereafter; saantvayaamaasa = consoled; taan hariin = those monkeys.

Hearing that Madhuvana was damaged, Dadhimukha, the grove-protector there was enraged and thereafter consoled those monkeys (as follows):

iha āgacchata gacchāmo vānarān atidarpitān |

balena āvārayiṣyāmo madhu bhakṣayato vayam || 5-62-19

19. aagachchhata iha = come here; gachchhaama = let us go; vaarayiShyaamaH = let us prevent; balena = by our force; vaanaraan = the monkeys; baladarpitaan = who are proud of their strength; bhakShayataH = and who are consuming; madhu = the honey.

"Come here let us go there and prevent by our force, the monkeys who are arrogant of their strength and are consuming the honey."

śrutvā dadhi mukhasya idam vacanam vānara ṛṣabhāḥ |

punaḥ vīrā madhu vanam tena eva sahitā yayuḥ || 5-62-20

20. shrutvaa = hearing; idam = these; vachanam = words; dadhimukhasya = of Dadhimukha; vaanara R^iShabhaaH = the foremost among the monkeys; viiraaH = who display heroism; sahasaa = quickly; yayaH = went; punaH = again; madhu vanam = to Madhuvana; tena eva = along with that Dadhimukha.

Hearing these words of Dadhimukha, the foremost of those monkeys who displayed their heroism, quickly went again to madhuvana along with him.

madhye ca eṣām dadhi mukhaḥ pragṛhya sumahātarum |

samabhyadhāvat vegenā te ca sarve plavamgamāḥ || 5-62-21

21. pragR^ihya = grasping; tarum = a tree; dadhimukhaH = Dadhimukha; samabhyadhaavat = ran; vegenaa = with speed; eShaam madhye = towards the middle of those monkeys; sarve = all; te = those; plavaN^gamaaH cha = monkey-followers too (ran).

Grasping a tree, Dadhimukha speedily took up his position in the middle of those monkeys in Madhuvana. All his follower-monkeys also ran with him.

te śilāḥ pādapān ca api pāṣāṇān ca api vānarāḥ |

gṛhītvā abhyāgaman kruddhā yatra te kapi kunjarāḥ || 5-62-22

22. te kruddhaaH vaanaraaH = those enraged monkeys; gR^ihiitvaa = taking; shilaaH = rocks; paadapan cha api = trees; parvataamshchaapi = and even mountains; abhyaagaman = went; yatra = were; te = those; kapi kuNjaraaH = foremost of monkeys (were there).

Those enraged monkeys, taking rocks, trees and even mountains, went to the place wehre those foremost of monkeys were there.

te svāmi vacanam vīrā hṛdayeṣv avasajya tat |

tvarayā hi abhyadhāvanta sāla tāla śilā āyudhāḥ || 5-62-23

23. te = those; viiraaH = heroic monkeys; avasajya = keeping; hR^idayeShu tat svaami vachanam = the words of their master in mind; tvarayaa = briskly; abhyadhaavanta = ran; saala taala shilaa aayudhaaH = with Sala trees; palm trees and rocks as their weapon.

Those heroic monkeys, keeping the words of their master in mind, briskly ran with Sala trees, palm trees and rocks as their weapons.

vṛkṣasthān ca talasthān ca vānarān bala darpitān |

abhyakrāmanta te vīrāḥ pālāḥ tatra sahasraśaḥ || 5-62-24

24. tat = then; viiraaH = the valiant; paalaaH = guards of the grove; sahasrashaH = running; in thousands; abhyakraaman = invaded; vaanaraan = the monkeys; vR^iSasthaan cha = who were on trees; talasthaan cha = at the foot of the trees; bala darpitaan = and who wee arrogant of their strength.

Then, the valiant guards of the grove running in thousands invaded the monkeys who were on trees, at the foot of the trees and who were arrogant of their strength.

atha dṛṣṭvā dadhi mukham kruddham vānara pumgavāḥ |

abhyadhāvanta vegena hanūmat pramukhāḥ tadā || 5-62-25

25. atha = thereupon; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; dadhimukham = Dadhimukha; kruddham = enraged; hanumat pramukhaaH = Hanuma eminent monkeys; tadaa = then; abhyadhaavanta = ran towards him; vegena = with speed.

Seeing Dadhimukha coming with anger, Hanuma along with eminent monkeys ran towards him with speed.

tam savṛkṣam mahābāhum āpatantam mahābalam |

āryakam prāharat tatra bāhubhyām kupito angadaḥ || 5-62-26

26. kupitaH = the enraged; aNgadaH = Angada; tatra = there; praaharat = struck; baahubhyaam = with his arms; tam = that Dadhimukha; aaryakam = the maternal uncle of his father; mahaabalam = who was endowed with extraordinary night; mahaabaahum = having long arms; aapatantam = and rushing with speed; savR^ikSham = with a tree in hand.

The enraged Angada struck there with his arms, that long-armed Dadhimukha the maternal uncle his father, who was endowed with extraordinary might and who was rushing with speed with a tree in his hand.

mada andhaḥ a na veda enam āryako ayam mama iti saḥ |

atha enam niṣpipeṣa āśu vegavat vasudhā tale || 5-62-27

27. mada andhaH cha = Blinded with arrogance; saH = that Angada; na veda = could not remember; enam = that being; iti = as; ayam = he (who was) mama aaryakaH = the maternal uncle of is father; atha = then; niShpipeSha = (he) crushed; enam = him; aashu = quickly; vegavat = and with speed; vasudhaatale = on the ground.

Blinded with arrogance, that Angada did not show any mercy to him on the score of his being the maternal uncle of his father and caused him at once to fall down and began to crush him against the ground.

sa bhagna bāhuḥ vimukho vihvalaḥ śoṇita ukṣitaḥ |

mumoha sahasā vīro muhūrtam kapi kunjaraḥ || 5-62-28

28. saH viiraH = that valiant; kapi kuN^ijaraH = elephant among the monkeys; vihvalaH = who was afflicted; sabhagna baahuurubhujaH = with his broken arms; thighs and shoulders; shoNito kShitaH = and drenched in blood; sahasaa = soon; mumoha = lost his consciousness; muhuurtam = for a moment.

That Dadhimukha, the valiant elephant among the monkeys, who was afflicted with his broken arms, thighs and shoulders, drenched as he was in blood, lost his consciousness for a moment.

sa samāśvasya sahasā samkruddho rājamātulaḥ |

vānarānvārayāmāsa daṇḍena madhumohitān || 5-62-29

29. saH raajamaatulaH = that Dadhimukha; Sugreeva's maternal uncle; sahasaa = quickly; samaashvasya = recovering his breath; samkruddha = was enraged; vaarayaamaasa = resisted; vaanaraan = those monkeys; madhumohitaan = who were infatuated because of drinking of honey; daN^Dena = by a reprimand.

That Dadhimukha, Sugreeva's maternal uncle, quickly recovering his breath, was enraged and resisted those monkeys, who were highly intoxicated because of drinking of honey, by a proper reprimand.

sa kathaṃcit vimuktaḥ taiḥ vānaraiḥ vānara ṛṣabhaḥ |

uvāca eka antam āgamya bhṛtyān tān samupāgatān || 5-62-30

30. kathamchit = somehow; vimuktaH = released; taiH vaanaraiH = by those monkeys; saH vaanara R^iShabhaH = that foremost among the monkeys; aashritya = took shelter; ekaantam = at a solitary place; uvaacham = and spoke; svaan = to his; bhR^ityaan = messengers; samupaagataan = who came there.

Somehow released by those monkeys that Dadhimukha the foremost among the monkeys, went to a solitary place and spoke to his messengers who came there (as follows):

ete tiṣṭhantu gacchāmo bhartā no yatra vānaraḥ |

sugrīvo vipula grīvaḥ saha rāmeṇa tiṣṭhati || 5-62-31

31. ete tiShThantu = let these monkeys stay here; gachchhaamaH = we will go; yatra = to the place where; sugreevaH = Sugreeva; naH = our; bhartaa = lord; vaanaraH = the monkey; vipula griivaH = having a thick neck; raameNa saha = along with Rama; tiShThati = are staying.

"Let these monkeys stay here. We will go to the place where the thick-necked Sugreeva, our lord of the monkeys stays together with Rama."

sarvam caiva angade doṣam śrāvayiṣyāmi pārthiva |

amarṣī vacanam śrutvā ghātayiṣyati vānarān || 5-62-32

32. paarthive shraavayiSyaami = I will make the king hear; sarvam = all; doSam = the misdeed; aN^gada = of Angada; shrutvaa = hearing; vachanam = my words; vaanaraan ghaatayiSyati amarSii = the king; enraged; will get the monkeys killed.

"I will make known to the king, all the misdeed of Angada. Hearing my words, the enraged king will get the monkeys killed."

iṣṭam madhu vanam hi etat sugrīvasya mahātmanaḥ |

pitṛ paitāmaham divyam devaiḥ api durāsadam || 5-62-33

33. etat madhuvanam = this Madhuvana; iSTam hi = is indeed cherished; mahaatmanaH paarthivasya = by the high-souled king Sugreeva; pitR^i paitaamaham = and it derived from his father and grand-father; divyam = (It is ) so charming; duraasadam = and is dangerous to be approached; devaiH api = even by celestials.

"This Madhuvana is indeed cherished by our high-souled king, Sugreeva and it derived from his father and grand father. It is so charming, but is dangerous to be approached even by celestials."

sa vānarān imān sarvān madhu lubdhān gata āyuṣaḥ |

ghātayiṣyati daṇḍena sugrīvaḥ sasuhṛj janān || 5-62-34

34. saH sugriivaH = that Sugreeva; ghatayiShyati imaan sarvaan vaanaraan sasuhR^ij janaan = can get all these monkeys together with their companions killed; daN^Dena = as a punishment; (those monkeys are) madhulubhaan = lustful of honey; gata aayuSaH = and their longevity got reduced.

"The longevity of these monkeys got reduced, as they were very much lustful of honey. That Sugreeva can get these monkeys together with their companions, killed as a matter of punishment."

vadhyā hi ete durātmāno nṛpa ājñā paribhāvinaḥ |

amarṣa prabhavo roṣaḥ saphalo no bhaviṣyati | 5-62-35

35. ete = these; duraatmanaH = evil-minded beings; nR^ipa aajJNaa paribhaavinaH = who disregarded the royal command; vadhyaaH hi = are fit to be capitally punished; naH roShaH = our anger; amarSa prabhavaH = springing from our impatience; bhaviShyati = will become; saphalaH = fruitful.

"These evil-minded beings, who disregarded the royal command, are fit to be capitally punished. Our wrath, springing from our impatience, will indeed become fruitful."

evam uktvā dadhi mukho vana pālān mahābalaḥ |

jagāma sahasā utpatya vana pālaiḥ samanvitaḥ || 5-62-36

36. evam = thus; uktvaa = speaking; vanapaalan = to the garden-guards; mahaabalaH = the mighty; dadhimukhaH = Dadhimukha; sahasaa = quickly; jagaama = went; utpatya = springing up all at once; samanvitaH = together; vana paalaiH = with the garden-guards.

Thus speaking to the garden-guards, the mighty Dadhimukha quickly springing up all at once, went (to Kishkindha) together with the garden-guards.

nimeṣa antara mātreṇa sa hi prāpto vana ālayaḥ |

sahasra aṃśu suto dhīmān sugrīvo yatra vānaraḥ || 5-62-37

37. saH vana aalayaH = that Dadhimukha = the monkey; praaptaH = reached yatra = where; dhiimaan sugriivaH vaanaraH = that intelligent monkey; sugreeva (was there); nimeSha antara maatreNa = within an interval of only a moment.

That Dadhimukha, the monkey, reached the place where that Sugreeva, the intelligent monkey was there, within an interval of only a moment.

rāmam ca lakṣmaṇam caiva dṛṣṭvā sugrīvam eva ca |

sama pratiṣṭhām jagatīm ākāśān nipapāta ha || 5-62-38

38. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; raamam cha = Rama; lakShmaNam chaiva = Lakshmana; sugriivam eva cha = and Sugreeva; nipapaata = (Dadhimukha) descended; sama pratiShThaam jagatiim = to a well-leveled ground; aakaashaat = from the sky.

Seeing Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva, Dadhimukha descended to a level ground, from the sky.

sa nipatya mahāvīryaḥ sarvaiḥ taiḥ parivāritaḥ |

hariḥ dadhi mukhaḥ pālaiḥ pālānām parama īśvaraḥ || 5-62-39

sa dīna vadano bhūtvā kṛtvā śirasi ca añjalim |

sugrīvasya śubhau mūrdhnā caraṇau pratyapīḍayat || 5-62-40

39; 40. saH = mahaaviiryaH hariH dadhimukhaH = that Dadhimukha; the monkey of a great prowess; parivaaritaH = surrounded; sarvaiH taiH paalaIH = by all those garden-guards; parama iishvaaH = and the supreme lord; paalaanaam = of those guards; bhuutvaa diinavadanaH = keeping a sad face; kR^itvaa aN^jalim = making respectful salutation; shirasi = with his head; samnipatya = falling down; paryapiiDayat = touched; muurdhnaa = with his head; shubhe charaNau = the auspicious feet; sugriivasya = of Sugreeva.

That Dadhimukha of a great prowess, the supreme lord of the guards, surrounded by all those garden-guards keeping a sad face, made a respectful salutation to Sugreeva with his head, by falling down and touching with his head, the auspicious feet of Sugreeva.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe dviṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 63

Introduction

Dadhimukha comes to Sugreeva and reports that Madhuvana, the grove abounding in honey, has been damaged by monkeys headed by Angada and Hanuma. When Lakshmana in the vicinity enquires Sugreeva about the matter, Sugreeva says that by hearing about the jubilation of the monkeys, it can be concluded that Seetha has been traced out. Assuaging Dadhimukha, Sugreeva asks him to send without delay, Hanuma, Angada and others to him, so as to hear about their efforts in tracing out Seetha.

tato mūrdhnā nipatitam vānaram vānara ṛṣabhaḥ |

dṛṣṭvā eva udvigna hṛdayo vākyam etat uvāca ha || 5-63-1

1. dR^iShTvaiva = just after seeing; vaanaram = Dadhimukha; nipatitam = who fell; muurdhnaa = touching the head (on his feet); vaanaram R^iShabhaH = Sugreeva the chef of monkeys; tataH = there; uvaacha ha = spoke; etat = these; vaakyam = words; udvigna hR^idayaH = with an agitated mind.

Just on seeing Dadhimukha, who fell touching his feet with his head, Sugreeva the chief of monkeys, with an agitated mind, spoke the following words:

uttiṣṭha uttiṣṭha kasmāt tvam pādayoḥ patito mama |

abhayam te bhavet vīra satyam eva abhidhīyatām || 5-63-2

2. viira = O valiant monkeys!; uttiShTha uttiShTha = stand up; rise!; kasmaat = for what reason; tvam = have you; patitaH = fallen; mama paadayoH = on my feet?; te abhayam bhavet = I grant you immunity from fear; sarvameva abhidhiiyataam = Let the entire truth be spoken!.

"O valiant monkey! Stand up, rise! Why have you fallen on my feet? I grant you immunity from fear. Let the entire truth be spoken!"

sa tu viśvāsitaḥ tena sugrīveṇa mahātmanā |

utthāya ca mahāprājño vākyam dadhi mukho abravīt || 5-63-3

3. vishvaasitaH = thus inspired with confidence; mahaatmanaa tena sugreevaNa = by that high-souled Sugreeva; saH sumahaa praaJNaH dadhimukhaH = that vastly intelligent Dadhimukha; utthaaya = rising up; abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words:

Thus inspired by the high-souled Sugreeva with confidence, that highly intelligent Dadhimukha, rising up, spoke the following words:

na eva ṛkṣa rajasā rājan na tvayā na api vālinā |

vanam nisṛṣṭa pūrvam hi bhakṣitam tat tu vānaraiḥ || 5-63-4

4. raajaa = O king!; vanam = Madhuvana; naiva nispR^iSTa puurvam hi = was not indeed set free previously at any time; R^ikSha raajasaa = by Riksharajas; your father; na = nor; tvayaa = by you; na = nor vaalina api = by Vali eve; tachcha = It; bhakShitam = has been consumed; vaanaraiH = by the monkeys.

"O king! Madhuvana was indeed not set free previously at any time by Riksharajas, your father, or by you, or by even Vali. That Madhuvana has been consumed away by the monkeys."

ebhiḥ pradharṣitāḥ ca eva vāritā vana rakṣibhiḥ |

madhūni acintayitvā imān bhakṣayanti pibanti ca || 5-63-5

5. vaanaraaH = the monkeys; pradharShitaaH cha eva = when frightened; ebhiH vana rakShibhiH = by these guards of the grove; achintayitvaa = disregarding; imaan = then; bhakShayanti = (they) continue to eat (the fruits); pibanti cha = and drink; madhuuni = the honey.

"When these guards of the grove obstructed the monkeys, they disregarded the guards and continue to eat the fruits and drink the honey too."

śiṣṭam atra apavidhyanti bhakṣayanti tathā apare |

nivāryamāṇāḥ te sarve bhruvau vai darśayanti hi || 5-63-6

6. apavidhyanti = some are throwing away; shiShTam = the remnant (after drinking) of the honey; atra = there; tathaa = and; apare = some others; bhakShayanti = are consuming (that remnant); nivaaryamaaNaaH = (when) prevented (by us); te sarve = all of them; darshayanti hi = are indeed showing; bhruvaH = their eye-brows.

"Some are throwing away a remnant of honey, after drinking it there and some others are consuming that remnant. When prevented by us, all of them are indeed exhibiting their eye-brows to us (in anger)."

ime hi samrabdhatarāḥ tathā taiḥ sampradharṣitāḥ |

vārayanto vanāt tasmāt kruddhaiḥ vānara pumgavaiḥ || 5-63-7

7. ime = (when) these guards of the grove; samrabdhataraaH = are more angry; tathaa = and; vaarayantaH = keeping them off; tasmaat vaanaat = from that grove; sampradharShitaaH = they were threatened; taiH kruddhaiH vaanarapuN^gavaiH = by those enraged monkeys.

"When these guards of the grove became angry and tried to keep them off from the grove, those enraged monkeys threatened them."

tataḥ taiḥ bahubhiḥ vīraiḥ vānaraiḥ vānara ṛṣabhāḥ |

samrakta nayanaiḥ krodhādt harayaḥ sampracālitāḥ || 5-63-8

8. vaanara R^iShabhaaH = O chief of monkeys!; taiH viiraiH bahubhiH vaanaraiH = eyes; by those valiant monkeys in large numbers; samrakta nayanaiH = having red-eyes; harayaH = these monkeys; tataH = then; pravichaalitaaH = were driven away; krodhaat = with anger.

"O chief of monkeys! Then, those valiant monkeys in large numbers, having their red eyes in anger, drove away these monkeys."

pāṇibhiḥ nihatāḥ kecit kecij jānubhiḥ āhatāḥ |

prakṛṣṭāḥ ca yathā kāmam deva mārgam ca darśitāḥ || 5-63-9

9. kechit = some; nihataaH = were struck down; paaNibhiH = with their hands; kechit = some; aahataaH = were beaten; jaanubhiH = with their knees; prakR^iShTaaH = being dragged; yathaa kaamam = as liked by them; darshitaaH cha = they were tossed into; deva maargam = air.

"Those monkeys struck some of the guards with their hands. They beat some of them with their knees. They dragged some of them and tossed them into air."

evam ete hatāḥ śūrāḥ tvayi tiṣṭhati bhartari |

kṛtsnam madhu vanam caiva prakāmam taiḥ prabhakṣyate || 5-63-10

10. tvayi tiShThati bhartari = while you are in the position of a king; ete = these; shuuraaH = valiant guards; hataaH = were beaten; taiH = by those monkeys; kR^itsnam = the entire; madhu vanam chaiva = Madhuvana too; prakaamam prabhakSyate = is being eaten completely.

"While you are in the position of a king, those monkeys have beaten these valiant guards and are eating away the entire Maduvana too."

evam vijñāpyamānam tu sugrīvam vānara ṛṣabham |

apṛcchat tam mahāprājño lakṣmaṇaḥ para vīrahā || 5-63-11

11. tam sugriivam = to that Sugreeva; vaanara R^Shabham = the excellent of monkeys; vijJNaapyamaanam = who was being reported; evam = thus; (by Dadhimukha); lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; para viirahaa = the killer of hostile heroes; mahaapraajJNaH = and a very wise man; apR^ichchhat = asked (as follows):

Lakshmana, the killer of hostile heroes and a very wise man, asked that Sugreeva, the excellent of monkeys (as follows) while Dadhimukha was thus reporting to him:

kim ayam vānaro rājan vanapaḥ pratyupasthitaḥ |

kam ca artham abhinirdiśya duhkhito vākyam abravīt || 5-63-12

12. raajam = O king!; kim = why; ayam vaanaraH = has this monkey; vanapaH = the garden-protector; pratyupasthitaH = come (here)?; abhinirdishya = pointing out; kam = what; artham = matter; duHkhitaH = has this monkey in grief; abraviit = spoken; vaakyam = some words (to you)?

"O king! Why has this monkey the garden-protector, come here?' Pointing out what matter has this monkey in grief, spoken these words to you?"

evam uktaḥ tu sugrīvo lakṣmaṇena mahātmanā |

lakṣmaṇam pratyuvāca idam vākyam vākya viśāradaḥ || 5-63-13

13. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahaatmanaa lakShmaNena = by the high souled Lakshmana; sugriivaH vaakyam vishaaradaH = the eloquent Sugreeva; pratyuvaacha = replied; laKShmaNam = to Lakshmana; idam = these; vaakyam = words.

Hearing the words of the high-souled Lakshmana, the eloquent Sugreeva replied to him as follows:

ārya lakṣmaṇa samprāha vīro dadhi mukhaḥ kapiḥ |

angada pramukhaiḥ vīraiḥ bhakṣitam madhu vānaraiḥ || 5-63-14

vicitya dakṣiṇāmāśāmāgatairharipuṅgavaiḥ |

14. aarya lakShmaNa = O esteemed Lakshmana!; dadhi mukhaH = Dadhimukha; viiraH = the valiant; kapiH = monkey; sampraaha = is informing; hari puN^gavaiH = that by the foremost of monkeys; aagataiH = who returned; vichitya = having searched (for Seetha); dakShiNaam aashaam = from southern direction; aN^gada pramukhaiH viiraiH = accompanied by Angada and other heroes; madhu = honey; bhakSitam = was consumed.

"O esteemed Lakshmana! Dadhimukha, the valiant monkey is informing that the foremost of monkeys, who returned from the southern direction, after searching for Seetha as also Angada and other heroes consumed honey."

na eṣām akṛta kṛtyānām īdṛśaḥ syāt upakramaḥ || 5-63-15

āgataiśca pramathitam yathā madhuvanam hi taiḥ |

dharṣitaṃ ca vanam kṛtsnamupayuktam ca vānaraiḥ || 5-63-16

15; 16. yathaa = in which manner; taiH aagataiH = by those returned; vaanaraiH = monkeys; kR^itsnam vanam = the entire grove; pramathitam = was destroyed; dharShitam = overpowered; upayuktam = and used; (tathaa = seeing that manner); eShaam = these monkeys; na syaat = would not have indulged; iidR^ishaH upakramaH = in such an exploit; akR^ita kR^ityaanaam = had they not accomplished my purpose.

"By seeing the manner in which these returned monkeys overpowered, destroyed and behaved towards Madhuvana, we can deduce that the monkeys would not have indulged in such an exploit, had they not accomplished my purpose."

vanam yathā abhipannam taiḥ sādhitam karma vānaraiḥ |

dṛṣṭā devī na saṃdeho na ca anyena hanūmatā || 5-63-17

17. yadaa = when; te = those monkeys; abhipannaaH = have overpowered; anam = Madhuvana; (then); karma = the task; saadhitam = has been accomplished; vaanaraiH = by the monkeys; devii = Seetha; dR^iShTaa = was found; na sandehaH = there is no doubt; na = none; anyena = other; hanumataa = than Hanuma.

"When those monkeys have overpowered Madhuvana, then it means that our task has been accomplished by the monkeys. Seetha was found. There is no doubt. None other than Hanuma must have seen Seetha."

na hi anyaḥ sādhane hetuḥ karmaṇo asya hanūmataḥ |

kārya siddhiḥ hanumati matiḥ ca hari pumgava || 5-63-18

vyavasāyaḥ ca vīryam ca śrutam ca api pratiṣṭhitam |

18. na hi anyaH = there is indeed none other; hanuumataH = than Hanuma; hetuH = who is the executor; in accomplishing; asya karmaNaH = this work; tasmin vaanarapuN^gave = In that Hanuma; the foremost among the monkeys; kaarya siddhiH = accomplishment of any object; matiH cha iva = intelligence; vyavasaayaaH cha = strenuous effort; viiryam cha = vigour; shrutam cha api = and learning; pratiShThitam = are well established in his life.

"There is none other than, Hanuma who is the executor in accomplishing this work. In that Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys, capacity to accomplish any object; intelligence; strenuous, vigour effort; and learning are well established in his life."

jāmbavān yatra netā syāt angadasya bala īśvaraḥ |

hanūmān ca api adhiṣṭhātā na tasya gatiḥ anyathā || 5-63-19

19. yatra = where; jaambavaan = Jambavan; netaa syaat = is a leader; mahaabalaH = the mighty; aN^gadashcha = Angada also (is a leader); hanumaamshcha = and Hanuma; adhiShThaataa = is an administrator; gatiH = the progress; tasya = of that work; na anyathaa = cannot be otherwise.

"Where Jambavan as well as Angada are leaders and Hanuma is an administrator, the progress of that work cannot be as otherwise."

angada pramukhaiḥ vīraiḥ hatam madhu vanam kila || 5-63-20

vāritāḥ sahitāḥ pālāḥ tathā jānubhiḥ āhatāḥ |

20. madhuvanam hatam kila = It is so reported that Madhuvana has been destroyed; viiraiH = by the heroes; aN^gada pramukhaiH = with Angada as the chief; vaarayantaH cha = the garden guards who wee preventing it; sahitaaH = together; tadaa = then; aahataaH = were beaten up; jaanubhiH = with knees.

"It is so reported that Madhuvana has been destroyed by the heroes with Angada as the chief and the garden-guards who were together preventing the damage, were beaten up with knees."

etat artham ayam prāpto vaktum madhura vāg iha || 5-63-21

nāmnā dadhi mukho nāma hariḥ prakhyāta vikramaḥ |

21. vaktum = to tell; etat artham = this matter; madhura vaak = in sweet words; hariH = the monkeys; dadhimukho naama naamnaa = renowned by Dadhimukha by name; prakhyaata vikramaH = with a celebrated prowess; praaptaH = has come; iha = here.

"To tell this matter in sweet words, the monkey renowned by Dadhimukha by name, with his celebrated prowess, has come here."

dṛṣṭā sītā mahābāho saumitre paśya tattvataḥ || 5-63-22

abhigamya yathā sarve pibanti madhu vānarāḥ |

22. mahaabaaho = O the long-armed; saumitre = Lakshmana!; siitaa = Seetha; dR^iShTaa = was found; pashya = perceive; tattvataH = the truth; pashya = see (it); tathaa = and; sarve = all; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; abhigamya = meeting together; pibanti = are drinking; madhu = honey.

"O the long-armed Lakshmana! Perceive the truth that Seetha has been seen and see that all monkeys, getting together, are drinking honey."

na ca api adṛṣṭvā vaidehīm viśrutāḥ puruṣa ṛṣabha || 5-63-23

vanam dātta varam divyam dharṣayeyuḥ vana okasaḥ |

23. puruSha R^iShabha = O Lakshmana; the foremost among men!; vishrutaaH = (if) the renowned; vana okasaH = monkeys; adR^iShTvaa = have not seen; vaidehiim = Seetha; na dharShayeyuH = (they) would not have abused; vanam = the grove; datta varam = which was granted as a boon; divyam = and is charming.

"O Lakshmana, the foremost among men! If the renowned monkeys have not seen Seetha, they would not have abused the charming grove; which was granted as a boon."

tataḥ prahṛṣṭo dharma ātmā lakṣmaṇaḥ saha rāghavaḥ || 5-63-24

śrutvā karṇa sukhām vāṇīm sugrīva vadanāc cyutām |

prāhṛṣyata bhṛśam rāmo lakṣmaṇaḥ ca mahāyaśāḥ || 5-63-25

24; 25. tataH = then; dharma aatmaa = the righteous; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; saha raaghavaH = together with Rama; prahR^iShTaH = felt delighted; shrutvaa = hearing; vaaNiim = the words; chyutaam = coming; sugriiva vadanaat = from the mouth of Sugreeva; karNa sukhaam = pleasant for the ears; raamaH = Rama; praahR^iShyata = was rejoiced; mahaabalaH = the mighty lakSmaNashcha = Lakshmana too; bhR^isham = was very much; praahR^iShyate = rejoiced.

Then, the righteous Lakshmana, together with Rama, felt delighted. Hearing the words coming from the mouth of Sugreeva, which were pleasant for the ears, Rama was rejoiced. The mighty Lakshmana too was very much rejoiced.

śrutvā dadhi mukhasya idam sugrīvaḥ tu prahṛṣya ca |

vana pālam punaḥ vākyam sugrīvaḥ pratyabhāṣata || 5-63-26

26. shrutvaa = hearing; idam = these words; dadhimukhasya = of Dadhimukha; sugriivaH = Sugreeva with a charming neck; samprahR^iShya = was very much pleased; punaH = and further; pratyabhaaShataH = spoke; vaakyam = the following words; vana paalam = to the guardian of the grove.

Hearing those words of Dadhimukha, Sugreeva with a charming neck, was very much pleased and further spoke to Dadhimukha, the guardian of the grove (as follows):

prīto asmi saumya yat bhuktam vanam taiḥ kṛta karmabhiḥ |

marṣitam marṣaṇīyam ca ceṣṭitam kṛta karmaṇām || 5-63-27

27. saH aham = I; priitaH asmi = am pleased; yat = that; vanam = Madhuvana; bhuktam = has been enjoyed; taiH = by those monkeys; kR^ita karmabhiH = who have accomplished their act; cheShTitam = the act (damage to the grove); kR^ita karmaNaam = done by those monkeys who have accomplished their purpose; marShaNiiyam = is fit to be forgiven; marShitam = and it is pardoned.

"I am happy that Madhuvana has been enjoyed by those monkeys, who have accomplished their act. Since the act (damage to the grove) done by those monkeys, who have accomplished their purpose is fit to be forgiven, I pardon them.

icchāmi śīghram hanumat pradhānān |

śākhā mṛgān tān mṛga rāja darpān |

draṣṭum kṛta arthān saha rāghavābhyām |

śrotum ca sītā adhigame prayatnam || 5-63-28

28. raaghavaabhyaam saha = I; along with Rama and Lakshmana; shiighram = soon; ichchhami = desire; draShTum = to see; taan = those; shaakhaa mR^igaan = monkeys; hanumat pradhaanaan = with Hanuma as their chief; mR^iga raaja darpaan = having the pride of a lion; kR^ita arthaan = and who attained their object; shrotum cha = and to hear; prayatnam = about their effort; siitaa adhigame = in finding out Seetha.

"I, together with Rama and Lakshmana, soon desire to see those monkeys, with Hanuma as their chief, who having acquired the pride of a lion and who attained his purpose; and also to hear about their effort in finding out Seetha."

prītisphītākṣau samprahṛṣṭau kumārau |

dṛṣṭvā siddhārthau vānarāṇām ca rājā |

aṅgaiḥ samhṛṣṭaiḥ karmasiddhim viditvā |

bāhvoorāsannām so.atimātram nananda || 5-63-29

29. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; kumaarau = these princes; priitisphiitaakShau = with their delighted expansive eyes; samprahR^iShTau = who are thrilled with joy; siddhaarthau = and who accomplished their aim; saH = that; vaanaraaNaam raajaa = king of the monkeys; atimaatram nananda = was very much pleased; viditvaa = knowing; karmasiddhim = that accomplishment of their work; aasannaam = is coming close; baahvoH = to their hands; aN^gaiH = and with his limbs; samhR^iShTaiH = thrilled with joy.

Seeing Rama and Lakshmana with their eyes filled with ecstatic delight, the princes, who were thrilled with joy and who accomplished their aim, Sugreeva that king of the monkeys was very much delighted, knowing that accomplishment of their work is coming close to their hands and his limbs were thrilled with joy.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe triṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 64

Introduction

Coming back to Madhuvana as instructed by Sugreeva, and craving forgiveness of Angada, Dadhimukha submits to him that he along with the other monkeys is urgently required by Sugreeva. Angada and other monkeys including Hanuma spring forward into the air towards Kishkindha. Even before the arrival of those monkeys, Sugreeva explains to Rama the valid reasons for concluding that Seetha has since been found. Angada, Hanuma and other, monkeys approach Sugreeva. Then, Hanuma apprises Rama of the discovery of Seetha. Hearing the news, Rama and Lakshmana were thrilled with joy and looked on Hanuma with a high esteem.

sugrīveṇa evam uktaḥ tu hṛṣṭo dadhi mukhaḥ kapiḥ |

rāghavam lakṣmaṇam caiva sugrīvam ca abhyavādayat || 5-64-1

1. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; dadhi mukhaH = Dadhimukha; kapiH = the monkey; hR^iSTaH = was rejoiced; abhyavaadayat = and offered his salutation with reverence; raaghavam = to Rama; lakSmaNam chaiva = Lakshmana; sugriivam cha = and Sugreeva.

Hearing the words of Sugreeva, Dadhimukha the monkey was pleased and offered his salutation with reverence to Rama, Lakshmana

sa praṇamya ca sugrīvam rāghavau ca mahābalau |

vānaraiḥ sahitaiḥ śūraiḥ divam eva utpapāta ha || 5-64-2

2. praNamye = after offering salutation; sugriivam = to Sugreeva; mahaabalau raaghavau cha = and to the mighty Rama and Lakshmana; saH = that Dadhimukha; sahitaH = together; shuuraiH vaanaraiH = with the valiant monkeys; utpapaata = sprang; divam eva = into the air.

After offering salutation to Sugreeva and to the mighty Rama and Lakshmana, that Dadhimukha accompanied by his valiant monkeys, sprang into the air.

sa praviṣṭo madhu vanam dadarśa hari yūthapān |

vimadān uddhatān sarvān mehamānān madhu udakam || 5-64-3

3. saH = that Dadhimukha; praviSTaH = who entered; madhu vanam = Madhuvana; dadarsha = saw; sarvaan = all; hari yuuthapaan = the chiefs of monkeys; vimadaan = who were free from intoxication; madaatyaye = having passed off the honey; vepamaanaan = and who were inwardly excited.

That Dadhimukha, after entering Madhuvana, saw all the chiefs of monkeys, who were free from their intoxication, having passed off the honey and who were inwardly excited.

sa tān upāgamat vīro baddhvā kara puṭa añjalim |

uvāca vacanam ślakṣṇam idam hṛṣṭavat angadam || 5-64-4

4. baddhvaa kara puTa aN^jalim = with his hands joined for salutation; saH viiraH = that valiant Dadhimukha; upaagamat = approached; taan = them; hR^iShTavat = and cheerfully; uvaacha = spoke; idam shlakSNam vachanam = these gentle words; aN^gadam = to Angada.

With his hands joined together for salutation, that valiant Dadhimukha approached them and cheerfully spoke the following gentle words to Angada.

saumya roṣo na kartavyo yat ebhiḥ abhivāritaḥ |

ajñānāt rakṣibhiḥ krodhāt bhavantaḥ pratiṣedhitāḥ || 5-64-5

5. saumya = O gentle sir!; na roSaH = no anger; na kartavyaH = should be felt (by you); yat parivaaritam = about the obstruction; etat = (made) in this way; bhavantaH = you; pratiSheditaaH = were prevented; rakSibhiH = by the guards; ajJNaanaat = due to their ignorance; krodhaat = and anger.

"O gentle sir! Due to their ignorance, these guards in anger obstructed you to enter the grove. No resentment should be harboured by you about this obstruction."

yuva rājaḥ tvam īśaḥ ca vanasya asya mahābala |

maurkhyāt pūrvam kṛto doṣaḥ tat bhavān kṣantum arhati || 5-64-6

6. mahaabala = O exceedingly strong Angada!; tvam = you; yuva raajaH = are the prince; iishasH cha = and also the master; asya vanasya = of this grove; doShaH = a mistake; kR^itaH = was done; puurvam = formerly; maurkhaat = due to our foolishness; bhavaan = you; arhati = mighty; kSantum = to forgive; tam = it.

"O exceedingly strong Angada! You are the prince and also the master of this grove. We have done a mistake

ākhyātam hi mayā gatvā pitṛvyasya tava anagha |

iha upayānam sarveṣām eteṣām vana cāriṇām || 5-64-7

7. anagha = O faultless Angada!; aakhyaatam hi = it was indeed informed; tava pitR^ivyasya = to your uncle; gatvaa = after going there; upayaatam = of the coming; sarveShaam = of all; eteShaam = these; vana chaariNaam = monkeys; iha = here.

"O faultless Angada! After going there, I indeed informed your uncle about the arrival of all these monkeys here."

sa tvat āgamanam śrutvā saha ebhiḥ hari yūthapaiḥ |

prahṛṣṭo na tu ruṣṭo asau vanam śrutvā pradharṣitam || 5-64-8

8. shrutvaa = hearing; tvat aagamanam = your arrival; ebhiH hari yuuthapaiH saha = along with these leaders of monkeys; saH = your uncle; prahR^iSTaH = was exceedingly pleased; tu = but; shrutvaa = on hearing; vanam = that the grove; pradharShitam = was attacked; asau = he; na ruShTaH = was not enraged.

"Hearing your arrival along with these leaders of monkeys, your uncle was exceedingly pleased. Even after hearing of Madhuvana having been attacked, he did not develop any anger."

prahṛṣṭo mām pitṛvyaḥ te sugrīvo vānara īśvaraḥ |

śīghram preṣaya sarvān tān iti ha uvāca pārthivaḥ || 5-64-9

9. sugriivaH = Sugreeva; te pitR^ivyaH = your uncle; vaanara iishvaraH = the lord of monkeys; paarthivaH = and the king; prahR^iSTaH = was pleased; uvaacha ha maam = and told me; iti = saying; preShaya = send; taan sarvaan = all those monkeys; shiighram = immediately.

"Sugreeva, your uncle, the lord of monkeys and the king was pleased and told me, 'send all the monkeys here'."

śrutvā dadhi mukhasya etat vacanam ślakṣṇam angadaḥ |

abravīt tān hari śreṣṭho vākyam vākya viśāradaḥ || 5-64-10

10. shrutvaa = hearing; idam shlakShNam = these smooth; vachanam = words; dadhimukhasya = of Dadhimukha; aN^gadaH = Angada; hari shreSThaH = the foremost among the monkeys; vaakya vishaaradaH = who was skilled in speech; abraviit = spoke; taan = to those monkeys; vaakyam = (the following) words:

Hearing these smooth words of Dadhimukha, the eloquent Angada, the foremost among the monkeys, spoke to those monkeys as follows:

śanke śruto ayam vṛtta anto rāmeṇa hari yūthapāḥ |

tat kṣamam na iha naḥ sthātum kṛte kārye param tapāḥ || 5-64-11

11. hari yuuthapaaH = O the foremost of monkeys; param tapaaH = the tormentators of enemies!; shaN^ke = I assume; ayam vR^itta antam = (that) this occurrence; shrutaH = was heard; raameNa = by Rama; tat = that is why; na kShamam = it is not proper; naH = for us; sthaatum = to remain; iha = here; kR^ite kaarye = when the act has been accomplished.

"O the foremost of monkeys, the tormentators of enemies! I assume that Rama might have heard the news (of our arrival). Hence, it is not proper for us to remain here any longer, now that our work has been accomplished."

pītvā madhu yathā kāmam viśrāntā vana cāriṇaḥ |

kim śeṣam gamanam tatra sugrīvo yatra me guruḥ || 5-64-12

12. vana chaariNaH = the monkeys; vishraantaaH = rested; piitvaa = after drinking; madhu = the honey; yathaa kaamam = as much as they liked; kim sheSam = what is there remaining; gamanam = (except) going; yatra = to the place where; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; me guruH = my uncle; tatra = is there.

"The monkeys are taking, rest, after drinking the honey to their heart's content. What is there remaining, except to go to the place where Sugreeva my uncle is there?"

sarve yathā mām vakṣyanti sametya hari yūthapāḥ |

tathā asmi kartā kartavye bhavadbhiḥ paravān aham || 5-64-13

13. yathaa = whatever; sarve = all; hari yuuthapaaH = the leaders of monkeys; sametya = together; vakShyanti = can tell; maam = me; kartaa asmi = I am the doer; aham = I; paravaan = am obedient; bhavadbhiH = to you; kartavye = in what ought to be done.

"I shall do whatever all the leaders of monkeys together tell me. I am obedient to you, in the matter of what ought to be done."

na ājñāpayitum īśo aham yuva rājo asmi yadi api |

ayuktam kṛta karmāṇo yūyam dharṣayitum mayā || 5-64-14

14. aham = I; na iishaH = am not the master; aajJNaapayitum = to command (you); asmi yadi api yuva raajaH = even though I am a prince; ayuktam = It is not befitting; mayaa = for me; dharSayitum = to violate; yuuyam = you; kR^ita karmaaNaH = who have accomplished the act.

"I am not the master to command you, eventhough I am the crown prince. It is not befitting for me to play the lord over you, who have accomplished the task."

bruvataḥ ca angadaḥ ca evam śrutvā vacanam avyayam |

prahṛṣṭa manaso vākyam idam ūcuḥ vana okasaḥ || 5-64-15

15. shrutvaa = hearing; avyayam vachanam = the indeclinable words; bruvataH = spoken; evam = thus; aN^gadasya = of Angada; vana okasaH = the monkeys; prahR^iSTa manasaH = with their pleased minds; uuchuH = spoke; idam = these words:

Hearing the indeclinable words spoken thus by Angada, the monkeys with their pleased minds, spoke to him (as follows:

evam vakṣyati ko rājan prabhuḥ san vānara ṛṣabha |

aiśvarya mada matto hi sarvo aham iti manyate || 5-64-16

16. raajan = O king; vaanara R^iShabha = the foremost of monkeys!; kaH = who; vadati = speaks; evam = like this; prabhuH san = while he is the lord?; sarvaH = every one; manyate hi = indeed thinks; aishvarya mada mattaH = of one's supremacy; with excited arrogance; aham iti = and says "I; I."

"O prince, the foremost of monkeys! Who would speak like this, while he is the lord? Every one indeed thinks one's supremacy with an excited arrogance and says 'I, I'."

tava ca idam susadṛśam vākyam na anyasya kasyacit |

samnatiḥ hi tava ākhyāti bhaviṣyat śubha bhāgyatām || 5-64-17

17. susadR^isham = It is so worthy; tava cha = of you alone; idam vaakyam = (that you have spoken) these words; na kasya chit = none else (can speak like this); tava = your; samnatiH = humility; aakhyaati = is telling; bhaviShyat shubha yogyataam = of your future suitableness for prosperity.

"It is so worthy of you alone that you have spoken such words. None else can utter like this. Your humility itself is telling of your future suitableness for prosperity."

sarve vayam api prāptāḥ tatra gantum kṛta kṣaṇāḥ |

sa yatra hari vīrāṇām sugrīvaḥ patiḥ avyayaḥ || 5-64-18

18. sarve.api vayam praaptaaH = all of us; who reached here; kR^ita kShaNaaH = are waiting for the right moment; gantum = to go; tatra = to that place; yatra = where; saH sugriivaH = that Sugreeva; avyayaH patiH hari viiraanaam = the imperishable king of the heroic monkeys; (is).

"All of us, who reached here, are waiting for the right moment to go to that place where Sugreeva, the imperishable king of the heroic monkeys, is."

tvayā hi anuktaiḥ haribhiḥ na eva śakyam padāt padam |

kvacit gantum hari śreṣṭha brūmaḥ satyam idam tu te || 5-64-19

19. hari shreShTha = O the excellent of monkeys!; haribhiH = for the monkeys; anuktaiH = who are not ordered; tvayaa = by you; na shakyam = it is not possible; padaat padam gantum = to go even a step forward; kvachit = anywhere; bruumaH = we are speaking; idam satyam = this truth; te = to you.

"O the excellent of monkeys! Without your command, it is not possible for the monkeys anywhere, even a step forward. We are speaking this truth to you."

evam tu vadatām teṣām angadaḥ pratyabhāṣata |

bāḍham gacchāma iti uktvā utpapāta mahī talāt || 5-64-20

20. teShaam padataam = while they were severe speaking; evam = thus; aN^gadaH = Angada; pratyuvaacha ha = replied; baaDham gacChaama = let us surely go; iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; mahaabalaaH = those mighty monkeys; utpetuH = sprang; kham = into the air.

While they were thus speaking; Angada replied, "Let us go." The mighty monkeys then sprang into the air.

utpatantam anūtpetuḥ sarve te hari yūthapāḥ |

kṛtvā ākāśam nirākāśam yajña utkṣiptā iva analāḥ || 5-64-21

21. sarve = all; te hari yuuthapaaH = those leaders of monkey-troops; achalaaH iva = like stones; yantrotkShiptaaH = shot from a catapult; kR^itvaa = making; aakaasham = the space; niraakaasham = space-less; anuutpetuH utpatantam = followed Angada; who was springing forward.

All those leaders of monkey-troops, like stones shot from a catapult, making the space space-less, followed Angada, who was springing forward.

te ambaram sahasā utpatya vegavantaḥ plavamgamāḥ |

vinadanto mahānādam ghanā vāta īritā yathā || 5-64-22

22. te plavaN^gamaaH = those monkeys; vegavataH = with swiftness; vinadantaaH = sounding forth; mahaanaadam = a loud noise; sahasaa = quickly; utpatya = sprang; ambaram = into the sky; ghanaaH yathaa = like clouds; vaateritaaH = driven by the wind.

Those monkeys with speed, sounding forth a loud noise, sprang into the sky, like clouds driven by the wind.

angade hi ananuprāpte sugrīvo vānara adhipaḥ |

uvāca śoka upahatam rāmam kamala locanam || 5-64-23

23. ananupraapte = without the landing; aN^gada = Angada; sugriisaH = Sugreeva; vaanaraadhipaH = the king of monkeys; uvaacha = spoke; kamala lochanam = to the lotus-eyed; raamam = Rama; shoka upahatam = afflicted with grief.

Even before Angada landed there, Sugreeva, the king of monkeys spoke to the louts-eyed Rama, who was afflicted with grief (as follows):

samāśvasihi bhadram te dṛṣṭā devī na saṃśayaḥ |

na āgantum iha śakyam taiḥ atīte samaye hi naḥ || 5-64-24

24. samaashvasihi = be pacified!; te bhadram = happiness to you!; devi = the princess; dR^iShTaa = has been scan; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; naH samaye atiite = when the time fixed by us goes beyond limit; na shakyam = it is not possible; taiH = for them; aagantum = to come; iha = here.

"Be pacified! Happiness to you! The princess has been seen. There is not doubt. When the time earlier fixed by us exceeds beyond limit, it is not possible for them to come here."

na mat sakāśam āgacchet kṛtye hi vinipātite |

yuva rājo mahābāhuḥ plavatām pravaro angadaḥ || 5-64-25

25. aN^gadaH = Angada; mahaabaahuH = the long-armed; yuva raajaH = prince; pravaraH = and the most excellent; plavataam- of monkeys; na aagachchhet = does not make his appearance; matsakaasham = before my vicinity; kR^itye vinipaatite = if the work is ruined.

"Angada, the long-armed prince and the most excellent of monkeys does not make his appearance before my vicinity, if the work is ruined."

yadi api akṛta kṛtyānām īdṛśaḥ syāt upakramaḥ |

bhavet tu dīna vadano bhrānta vipluta mānasaḥ || 5-64-26

26. yadi api syaat = even if; iidR^ishaH = such; upakramaH = an exploit; (may be possible); akR^ita kR^ityaanaam = by these monkeys; who have not accomplished their work; saH = that Angada; bhavet diina vadanaH = would have worn a sad face; bhraanta vipluta maanasaH = and felt perplexed and scattered in mind.

"Even if such an exploit may be possible by these monkeys who have not been able to accomplish their work, Angada would have worn a sad face and felt perplexed and scattered in mind."

pitṛ paitāmaham ca etat pūrvakaiḥ abhirakṣitam |

na me madhu vanam hanyāt ahṛṣṭaḥ plavaga īśvaraḥ || 5-64-27

kausalyā suprajā rāma samāśvasihi suvrata |

27. ahR^iSTaH plavaga iishvaraH = if Angada the lord of monkeys is not rejoiced; nahanyaat = he would not have damaged; me madhuvanam = my Madhuvana; pitR^i paitaamaham = which belongs to my father and grandfather; abhirakShitam = and protected; puurvakaiH = by my forebears; samaashvasihi = get consoled well!; raama = O Rama; kausalyaa suprajaaH = the splendid son of Kausalya; suvrata = the virtuous.

"If Angada the lord f the monkeys is not rejoiced, he would not have damaged my madhuvana, which belongs to my father and grandfather as well as protected by my forbears. Get consoled well, O virtuous Rama, the splendid son of Kausalya!"

dṛṣṭā devī na saṃdeho na ca anyena hanūmatā || 5-64-28

na hi anyaḥ karmaṇaḥ hetuḥ sādhane tat vidho bhavet |

28. devii = Seetha; dR^iShTaa = was seen; na samdehaH = there is no doubt; na = none; anyena = other; hanuumataa = than Hanuma; na hi anyaH = there is indeed none other; hanuumataH = than Hanuma; hetuH = who is the executor; saadhane = in accomplishing; asya karmaNaH = this work.

"Seetha was seen. There is no doubt. None other than Hanuma must have seen Seetha. There is indeed none other than Hanuma, who is the executor."

hanūmati hi siddhiḥ ca matiḥ ca mati sattama || 5-64-29

vyavasāyaḥ ca vīryam ca sūrye teja iva dhruvam |

29. mati sattama = O Rama; having a very good understanding!; hanuumati = in Hanuma; siddhiH cha = capacity to accomplish any object; matiH cha = intelligence; vyavasaayaH cha = strenuous effort; viiryam cha = and vigour; dhruvam = are unchangeable; tejaH iva = like a splendour; suurye = in the sun.

"O Rama, having a very good understanding! In Hanuma, qualities like capacity to accomplish any object, intelligence, strenuous effort and vigour are unchangeable, like a splendour in the sun."

jāmbavān yatra netā syāt angadaḥ ca bala īśvaraḥ || 5-64-30

hanūmān ca api adhiṣṭhātā na tasya gatiḥ anyathā |

30. yatra = where; jaambavaan = Jambavan; netaasyaat = is a leader; aN^gadashcha = Angada; bala iishvaraH = the commander of the troops; hanuumaan cha = and hanuma; adhiShThaataa = the administrator; gatiH = the progress; tasya = of that work; na anyathaa = cannot be otherwise.

"Where Jambavan is a leader; Angada as the commander of troops and moreover Hanuma as the administer, the progress of that work cannot be as otherwise."

mā bhūḥ cintā samāyuktaḥ samprati amita vikrama || 5-64-31

tataḥ kila kilā śabdam śuśrāva āsannam ambare |

hanūmat karma dṛptānām nardatām kānana okasām || 5-64-32

kiṣkindhām upayātānām siddhim kathayatām iva |

31; 32. amita vikramaH = O Rama of unlimited prowess! maabhuuH chintaa samaayuktaH = do not encounter troubled thoughts; samprati = now!; tataH = thereupon; kaanana okasaam = (while) the monkeys; hanumat karma dR^iptaanaam = who are proud of Hanuma's performance; nardataam = who are making noise; kathayataam iva = as though telling about; siddhim = the accomplishment of their act; upayaataanaam = and approaching towards; kiShkindhaam = Kishkindha; shushraava = was heard; kila kilaa shabdam = certain sounds expressing joy; aasannam = in the proximity; ambare = of the sky.

"O Rama, of unlimited prowess! Do not encounter troubled thoughts now!" Meanwhile, when the monkeys, who are proud of Hanuma's performance and who are making noise as though they are proclaiming about the accomplishment of their act are approaching Kishkindha Sugreeva heard certain sounds expressing joy, in the vicinity of the sky."

tataḥ śrutvā ninādam tam kapīnām kapi sattamaḥ || 5-64-33

āyata ancita lāngūlaḥ so abhavadt hṛṣṭa mānasaḥ |

33. tataH = then; shrutvaa = hearing; tam ninaadam = that clamour; kapiinaam = of the monkeys; saH kapi sattamaH = that Sugreeva; the chief of monkeys; abhavat = became; hR^iSTa maanasaH = rejoiced in mind; aayata aNchita laaNguulaH = duly stretching and curling up his tail.

Then, hearing that clamour of the monkeys, Sugreeva the chief of the monkeys became rejoiced at heart, duly stretching and curling up his tail (in joy).

ājagmuḥ te api harayo rāma darśana kānkṣiṇaḥ || 5-64-34

angadam purataḥ kṛtvā hanūmantam ca vānaram |

34. kR^itvaa = keeping; aN^gadam = Angada; hanuumantam = and Hanuma; vaanram = the monkey; purataH = in front of them; te harayaH api = those monkeys too; aajagmuH = came; raama darshana kaaN^kSiNaH = with their eagerness or see Rama.

Keeping Angada and Hanuma in front of them, those monkeys too arrived with their eagerness to see Rama.

te angada pramukhā vīrāḥ prahṛṣṭāḥ ca mudā anvitāḥ || 5-64-35

nipetuḥ hari rājasya samīpe rāghavasya ca |

35. te viiraaH = those heroes; aN^gada pramukhaaH = having Angada as their chief; prahR^iShTaaH cha = exceedingly pleased; mudaa anvitaaH = and filled with joy; nipetuH = landed; samiipe = at the vicinity; hari raajasya = of Sugreeva; raaghavasya cha = and Rama.

Those heroes, having Angada as their chief, exceedingly pleased as they were and filled with joy, landed at the vicinity of Sugreeva and Rama.

hanūmān ca mahābahuḥ praṇamya śirasā tataḥ || 5-64-36

niyatām akṣatām devīm rāghavāya nyavedayat |

36. tataH = thereafter; mahaabaahuH = the mighty armed; hanumaan = Hanuma; praNamya = offering salutation; shirasaa = by bending his head low; nyavedayat = reported; deviim = that Seetha the princess; niyataam = is constant in devotion to her husband; akShataam = and sound in body.

Thereafter, the mighty armed Hanuma, offering his salutation in bending his head low, informed Rama that Seetha the princess is constant in devotion to Rama and sound in body.

dṛṣṭā devīti hanumadvadanādamṛtopamam || 5-64-37

ākarṇya vacanam rāmo harṣamāpa salakṣmaṇaḥ |

37. aakarNya = hearing; vachanam = the words; amR^itopamam = which were nectar-like; devii dR^iShTaa iti = saying Seetha was found"; hanumadvaanaat = from the month of Hanuma; raamaH = Rama; salakSmaNaH = along with Lakshmana; aapa = obtained; harSham = joy.

Hearing the nectar-like words, saying "Seetha was found" from the mouth of Hanuma, Rama and Lakshmana felt happy.

niścita artham tataḥ tasmin sugrīvam pavana ātmaje || 5-64-38

lakṣmaṇaḥ prītimān prītam bahu mānāt avaikṣata |

38. tataH = thereupon; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; priitimaan = with love; avaikShata = looked at; priitam = the joyful; sugriivam = Sugreeva; bahu maanaat = with reverence; nishchita artham = who decidedly apprised; tasmin pavana aatmaje = about the aforesaid Hanuma; (having accomplished his work).

Thereupon, Lakshmana with love looked with reverence on the joyful Sugreeva, who earlier decidedly apprised about the aforesaid Hanuma, having accomplished the task.

prītyā ca ramamāṇo atha rāghavaḥ para vīrahā || 5-64-39

bahu mānena mahatā hanūmantam avaikṣata |

39. raaghavaH = Rama; para viirahaa = the annihilator of hostile heroes; upetaH = who obtained; parayaa = a great; priityaa = joy; avaikShata = looked at; hanumantam = Hanuma; mahataa bahumaanena = with a high esteem.

Rama, the annihilator of hostile heroes, who obtained a great joy, looked on Hanuma with a high esteem.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe catuḥṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 65

Introduction

Angada, Hanuma and other monkeys approach Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva at Mount Prasravana. When monkeys start narrating the news of Seetha, Rama asks further details of Seetha. Then, the monkeys request Hanuma to explain the occurrences to Rama in detail. Then, Hanuma appraises Rama of Seetha's presence at the foot of a Simsupa tree in the midst of female-demons. After narrating the incidents related by her and delivering to Rama the jewel for the head, earlier handed-over by Seetha as a token, Hanuma conveys her message to Rama.

tataḥ prasravaṇam śailam te gatvā citra kānanam |

praṇamya śirasā rāmam lakṣmaṇam ca mahābalam || 5-65-1

yuva rājam puraḥ kṛtya sugrīvam abhivādya ca |

pravṛttam atha sītāyāḥ pravaktum upacakramuḥ || 5-65-2

1; 2. puraH kR^itya yuva raajan = keeping Angada the prince; in their front; te = those monkeys; tataH = then; gatvaa = going; prasravaNam shailam = to Mount Prasravana; chitra kaananam- with forests of variegated appearance; praNamya = offering their salutation; shirasaa = by bowing their heads; raamam = to Rama; mahaabalam lakSmaNamcha = and the mighty Lakshmana; abhivaadya cha = and respectfully saluting; sugriivam = Sugreeva; atha = and then; upachakramaH = started; pravaktum = to narrate; pravR^ittim = the news; siitaayaaH = of Seetha.

Keeping Angada the prince in their forefront those monkeys, on reaching Mount Prasravana having forests of variegated appearance, offered their salutation by bowing their heads in reverence to Rama and the mighty Lakshmana, greeting Sugreeva respectfully. Then, they started narrating the news of Seetha.

rāvaṇa antaḥ pure rodham rākṣasībhiḥ ca tarjanam |

rāme samanurāgam ca yaḥ ca api samayaḥ kṛtaḥ || 5-65-3

etat ākhyānti te sarve harayo rāma samnidhau |

3. sarve = all; te harayaH = those monkeys; aakhyaanti = were narrating; raame samnidhau = in the presence of Rama; etat = all this; rodham = about restraining (Seetha); raavaNa antaH pure = in Ravana's gynaecium; raakShasiibhiH = by the female-demons; tarjanam cha = frightening her; samanuraagamcha = and her complete affection; raame = towards Rama; yaH ayam samayaH kR^itaH = and the time-limit (two months) given by Ravana.

Those monkeys started to narrate, in the presence of Rama, about, the female-demons, and frightening Seetha in Ravana's gynaecium, her complete affection towards Rama and the time-limit of two months given by Ravana.

vaidehīm akṣatām śrutvā rāmaḥ tu uttaram abravīt || 5-65-4

kva sītā vartate devī katham ca mayi vartate |

etan me sarvam ākhyāta vaidehīm prati vānarāḥ || 5-65-5

4; 5. shrutvaa = hearing vaidehiim = of Seetha; akShataam = being alive; raamatu = Rama on his part; uttaram abraviit = replied; kva = where; vartate = is; devii siitaa = Seetha; the princess?; katham = how; vartate = is she disposed; mayi = towards me? vaanaraaH = O monkeys!; aakhyaata = tell; me = me; sarvam = all; etat = this; vaidehiim prati = about Seetha.

Hearing of Seetha being alive, Rama on his part replied, "Where is Seetha, the princess? How is she disposed towards me? O monkeys! Tell me all that about Seetha."

rāmasya gaditam śrutva harayo rāma samnidhau |

codayanti hanūmantam sītā vṛtta anta kovidam || 5-65-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; gaditam = the words; raamasya = of Rama; harayaH = the monkeys; chodayanti hanumantam = urged Hanuma to tell; raama sannidhau = in the presence of Rama; siitaa vR^itta anta kovidam = (since) Hanuma knows all the incidents about Seetha.

Hearing the words of Rama, the monkeys urged Hanuma to tell, in the presence of Rama, all the incidents because he knew them better, about Seetha.

śrutvā tu vacanam teṣām hanūmān māruta ātmajaḥ |

praṇamya śirasā devyai sītāyai tām diśam prati || 5-65-7

uvāca vākyam vākyajñaḥ sītāyā darśanam yathā |

7. shrutvaa = hearing; teShaam vachanam = their words; vaakyajJNaH = eloquent; hanumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; praNamya = saluting; shirasaa = with his head; taam disham prati = towards that direction; devyai siitaayai = of Seetha; the princess; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = (the following) words; yathaa siitaayaaH darshanam = how Seetha's seeing occurred.

Hearing the words of those monkeys, the eloquent Hanuma, the son of wind-god saluting towards the direction of the Seetha the princess by bowing his head, spoke the following words, explaining how he saw Seetha.

samudram langhayitvā aham śata yojanam āyatam || 5-65-8

agaccham jānakīm sītām mārgamāṇo didṛkṣayā |

8. didR^ikSayaa = with a wish to see Seetha; aham = I; aagachchham = went; laN^ghayitvaa = crossing; samudram = the ocean; shata yojanam aayatam = of a width of one hundred Yojanas; maargamaaNaH = searching; siitaam = Seetha; jaanakiim = the daughter of Janaka.

"Having gone across the ocean, a hundred Yojanas wide, I reached the southern shore looking in search of Seetha, Janaka's daughter, with a wish to see her."

tatra lankā iti nagarī rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ || 5-65-9

dakṣiṇasya samudrasya tīre vasati dakṣiṇe |

9. tatra = there; dakSiNa tiire = at the southern shore; dakSiNasya samudrasya = of the southern ocean; vasati = there is; nagarii = a city; laNketi = called Lanka; duraatmanaH raavaNasya = of the evil-minded Ravana.

"There at the southern shore of the southern ocean, there is city called Lanka of the evil-minded Ravana."

tatra dṛṣṭā mayā sītā rāvaṇa antaḥ pure satī || 5-65-10

samnyasya tvayi jīvantī rāmā rāma mano ratham |

10. raama = O; Rama!; tatra = there; dR^iSTaa = it was seen; mayaa = by me; raavaNaantaH pure = in Ravana's gynaecium; siitaa = Seetha; raamaa = the lady; satii = and the virtuous wife; jiivantii = living; samnyasya = placing; mano ratham = heart's desire; tvayi = in you.

"O Rama! There, living in Ravana's gynaecium in the city, I saw the lady Seetha, your virtuous wife, centering here heart's desire in you."

dṛṣṭā me rākṣasī madhye tarjyamānā muhuḥ muhuḥ || 5-65-11

rākṣasībhiḥ virūpābhī rakṣitā pramadā vane |

11. pramadaavane = In the pleasure-garden; (that Seetha); dR^iSTaa = was seen; me = by me; raakSasiimadhye = in the midst of female demons; rakSitaa = guarded; viruupaabhiH = by ugly-faced; raakSabhiH = female-demon; tarjyamaanaa = and threatened; muhuH muhuH = again and again (by them).

"In that pleasure garden, I saw Seetha sitting in the midst of female demons, guarded by those ugly-faced female-demons as also time and again being threatened by them."

duhkham āpadyate devī tava aduhkha ucitā satī || 5-65-12

rāvaṇa antaḥ pure ruddhvā rākṣasībhiḥ surakṣitā |

eka veṇī dharā dīnā tvayi cintā parāyaṇā || 5-65-13

adhaḥ śayyā vivarṇa angī padminī iva hima āgame |

rāvaṇāt vinivṛtta arthā martavya kṛta niścayā || 5-65-14

devī kathaṃcit kākutstha tvan manā mārgitā mayā |

12; 13; 14. viira = O hero!; tvayaa sukhocitaa devii = Seetha; who deserves to live happily with you; aapadyate = is obtaining; duHkham = grief; kaakutthsa = O Rama!; kathamchit = somehow; maargitaa = searched through; mayaa = by me; devii = that princess; ekveNiidharaa = wearing a single plait (as a mark of desolation); diinaa = miserable; tvayi chintaaparaayaNaa = remaining absorbed in your thought; adaH shayyaa = reposing n the floor; vivarNaaNgii = having discoloured limbs; padminiiva = like a louts; himaagame = in the winter-season; vinivR^ittaarthaa = turning back the wish; raavaNaat = from Ravana; martavyakR^ita nishchayaa = having determined to die; tvanmanaaH = and thinking of you.

"O hero! Seetha, who deserves to live happily with you, is obtaining grief. O Rama! I somehow searched that princess, Seetha wearing a single plait (as a as a mark of desolation), looking miserable, remaining absorbed in your thought, reposing on the floor, having discoloured limbs like a lotus in winter, turning back the wish from Ravana, having determined to die, but thinking of you alone."

ikṣvāku vaṃśa vikhyātim śanaiḥ kīrtayata anagha || 5-65-15

sa mayā nara śārdūla viśvāsam upapāditā |

15. anagha = O faultless; narashaarduula = tiger among men!; saa = that Seetha; upapaaditaa = was established; vishvaasam = confidence; mayaa = by me; shanaiH kiirtayataa = in slowly mentioning; ikSvaaku kula vikhyaatim = the fame of Ikshvaku dynasty.

"O faultless tiger among men! Seetha established confidence in me, after I slowly described to her the fame of Ikshvaku dynasty."

tataḥ sambhāṣitā devī sarvam artham ca darśitā || 5-65-16

rāma sugrīva sakhyam ca śrutvā prītim upāgatā |

niyataḥ samudācāro bhaktiḥ ca asyāḥ tathā tvayi || 5-65-17

16; 17. tataH = thereafter; devii = Seetha the princess; sambhaaSitaa = was spoken; darshitaa = and explained; sarvam artham = about all the significance (of my arrival); shrutvaa = on hearing; raama sugriivasakhyam = about the friendship between Rama and Sugreeva; upaagataa = she obtained; priitim = satisfaction; asyaaH = her; samudaachaaraH = right practice of conduct; niyataH = is constant; tathaa = and; bhaktishcha = her devotion; tvayi = in you; is also constant.

"Thereafter, I spoke and explained to Seetha, about the entire significance of my arrival there. On hearing about the alliance between Rama and Sugreeva, she was quite pleased. Her morality as well as her devotion in you are steadfast."

evam mayā mahābhāgā dṛṣṭā janaka nandinī |

ugreṇa tapasā yuktā tvat bhaktyā puruṣa ṛṣabha || 5-65-18

18. puruSarSabha = O foremost of men!; mahaabhaagaa = the illustrious; janakanandinii = Seetha; dR^ShiTaa = was seen; evam = thus; mayaa = by me; (Seetha) yuktaa ugreNa tapasaa = was endowed with severe penance; tvadbhaktyaa = and devotion towards you.

"O, the foremost of men! I thus saw that illustrious Seetha, endowed with severe penance and devotion towards you."

abhijñānam ca me dattam yathā vṛttam tava antike |

citra kūṭe mahāprājña vāyasam prati rāghava || 5-65-19

19. raaghava = O Rama; mahaapraajJNa = of great intelligence!; abhijJNaanam = a token of remembrance; dattam = was given; me = to me; yathaa vR^ittam = a previous event; vaayasam prati = about a crow; tava antike = at your vicinity; chitrakuuTe = in Mount Chitrakuta.

"O Rama, of great intelligence! To me, she gave as a token of remembrance, a previous event of a crow occurred at your vicinity in Mount Chitrakuta."

vijñāpyaḥ ca nara vyāghro rāmo vāyu suta tvayā |

akhilena iha yat dṛṣṭam iti mām āha jānakī || 5-65-20

20. jaanakii = Seetha; saha = spoke; maam = to me; iti = saying; vaayusut = "O Hanuma!; raamaH = Rama; nara vyaaghraH = the foremost of men; vijJNaapya = is to be informed; akhilena = all; yat = of which; dR^iShTam = seen; tvayaa = by you; iha = here."

"Seetha spoke to me saying, 'O Hanuma! Inform Rama, the foremost among men, all that you have seen here."

ayam ca asmai pradātavyam yatnāt suparirakṣitam |

bruvatā vacanāni evam sugrīvasya upaśṛṇvataḥ || 5-65-21

21. sugriivasya = (while) Sugreeva; upashR^iNvataH = is hearing; bruvataa = and while you are telling; vachanaani = the words; evam = in this way; ayam cha = (let) this jewel; suparikShitaH yatnaat = well-guarded deliberately; pradaatavyaH ayam cha = be given; asmai = to this Rama.

"While Sugreeva is hearing nearby and while you are telling the words in this way, let this jewel, which is deliberately well-guarded, be given to Rama."

eṣa cūḍā maṇiḥ śrīmān mayā te yatna rakṣitaḥ |

manaḥ śilāyāḥ tikalaḥ tam smarasva iti ca abravīt || 5-65-22

tvayā prāṣṭe timke tam kila smartumarhasi |

22. eSaH = this; shriimaan = beautiful; chuuDaa maNiH = jewel for the head; suparirakSitaH = has been well-guarded; mayaa = by me; arhasi = you ought; smartum = to recall; niveshitaH kila tilakaH = a mark indeed painted; tvayaa = by you (by a slip); gaN^Dapaarshve = on the curve of my cheek; orange-red; tilake = when my former mark on my forehead; praNaShTe = got effaced.

"This beautiful jewel for the head has been well-guarded by me. You also ought to recall a mark indeed painted by you (by slip) on the curve of my cheek with powder of an orange-red rock, when my former mark on my forehead got effaced."

eṣa niryātitaḥ śrīmān mayā te vāri sambhavaḥ || 5-65-23

etam dṛṣṭvā pramodiṣye vyasane tvām iva anagha |

23. eSaH shriimaan = this beautiful jewel; vaari sambhavaH = which has its origin in sea-water; niryaatitaH = has been sent; te = to you; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; etam = this vyasahe = in my grief; pramodiShye = I am feeling happy; tvaaniiva = as though I am seeing you.

"This beautiful jewel, which has its origin in sea-water, has been sent to you. Seeing this in my grief, I am feeling always happy as though I am seeing you."

jīvitam dhārayiṣyāmi māsam daśaratha ātmaja || 5-65-24

ūrdhvam māsān na jīveyam rakṣasām vaśam āgatā |

24. dasharaatmaja = O Rama!; dhaarayiShyaami = I shall be sustaining; jiivitam = my life; maasam = for a mouth; aagataa = having come into; vasham = the control; rakShasaam = of demons; na jiivayam = I cannot survive; uurdhvam = above; maasaat = one month.

"O Rama! I shall be sustaining my life for a month. Having come into the control of demons, I cannot survive beyond one month."

iti mām abravīt sītā kṛśa angī dharma cāriṇī || 5-65-25

rāvaṇa antaḥ pure ruddhā mṛgī iva utphulla locanā |

25. siitaa = Seetha; kR^isha aNgii = with her emaciated body; dharma chaariNii = practising virtue; ruddhaa = confined; raavaNaantaH pure = in Ravana's gynaceium; utphulla lochanaa = with her wide-open eyes; mR^igiiva = like that of a doe; abraviit = spoke; iti = as following; maam = to me.

"Seetha, with her emaciated body, practicing virtue, confined in Ravana's gynaecium and with her wide-open eyes like that of a doe, spoke to me the following words:

etat eva mayā ākhyātam sarvam rāghava yat yathā || 5-65-26

sarvathā sāgara jale samtāraḥ pravidhīyatām |

26. raaghava = O Rama!; etat = this; sarvam eva = exactly in its entirety; khyaatam = has been narrated; mayaa = by me; yat yathaa = as it occurred; samtaaraH pravidhiiyataam = let a bridge by constructed; sarvathaa = by all means; saagara jale = in the waters of the ocean.

"O Rama! I have narrated to you whatever has occurred, in its entirety. Let a bridge be constructed, by all means, across the waters of the ocean."

tau jāta āśvāsau rāja putrau viditvā |

tac ca abhijñānam rāghavāya pradāya |

devyā ca ākhyātam sarvam eva ānupūrvyāt |

vācā sampūrṇam vāyu putraḥ śaśaṃsa || 5-65-27

27. viditvaa = coming to know; tau raaja putrau = that the two princes; Rama and Lakshmana; jaata aashvaasau = have become confident; pradaaya = and having given; tat abhijJNaanam = that token of remembrance; raaghavaaya = to Rama; vaayu putraH = Hanuma; shashamsa = apprised; vaachaa = in words; sampuurNam = completely; anupuurvyaat = in regular succession; sarvameva = all that; aakhyaatam = was conveyed; devyaa = by Seetha the princess.

Coming to know that the two princes, Rama and Lakshmana have become confident and having given that token of remembrance to Rama, Hanuma apprised completely in so many words, in regular succession, all that was conveyed by Seetha, the princess.

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe pañcaṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Thus completes 65th Chapter of Sundara Kanda of the glorious Ramayana of Valmiki, the work of a sage and the oldest epic.

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 66

Introduction

Rama, presses the jewel for the head, dispatched by Seetha on his bosom and speaks to Sugreeva, telling him that by seeing that excellent jewel he obtains the sight of Seetha, her father and father-in-law. Rama urges Hanuma, to repeat the words spoken by Seetha.

evam ukto hanumatā rāmo daśaratha ātmajaḥ |

tam maṇim hṛdaye kṛtvā praruroda salakṣmaṇaḥ || 5-66-1

1. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; hanumataa = by Hanuma; raamaH = Rama; dasharatha aatmajaH = the son of Dasaratha; salakSmaNaH = having Lakshmana by his side; kR^itvaa = pressing; tam maNim = that jewel; hR^idaye = on his bosom; prarurodaH = began to weep.

Hearing the words of Hanuma, Rama the son of Dasaratha, having Lakshmana by his side, pressing that jewel on his bosom, began to weep.

tam tu dṛṣṭvā maṇi śreṣṭham rāghavaḥ śoka karśitaḥ |

netrābhyām aśru pūrṇābhyām sugrīvam idam abravīt || 5-66-2

2. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam maNi shreSTham = that excellent jewel; raaghavaH = Rama; shoka karshitaH = emaciated with grief; netraabhyaam = with his eyes; ashru puurNaabhyaam = filled with tears; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; sugriivam = to Sugreeva.

Seeing that excellent jewel, Rama emaciated with grief, having his eyes filled with tears, spoke to Sugreeva as follows:

yathaiva dhenuḥ sravati snehāt vatsasya vatsalā |

tathā mama api hṛdayam maṇi ratnasya darśanāt || 5-66-3

3. yathiava = even as; dhenuH = a cow; vatsalaa = who is affectionate towards her offspring; sravati = gushed forth milk (from her teats); snehaat = due to her love; vastasya = at the very sight of her calf; mama hR^idayam api tathaa = so does my through the sight; maNi ratnasya = of the excellent jewel.

"Even as a cow, who is affectionate towards her offspring, gushes forth the milk (from her teats) due to her love at the very sight of her calf, so does my heart too melt through the sight of this excellent jewel."

maṇi ratnam idam dattam vaidehyāḥ śvaśureṇa me |

vadhū kāle yathā baddham adhikam mūrdhni śobhate || 5-66-4

4. idam = this; maNi ratnam = excellent jewel; dattam = was presented; me shvashureNa = by my father-in-law; vaidehyaaH = to Seetha; vadhuu kaale = when she had become a bride; aabaddham = and was tied; muurdhni = to her head; yathaa = in such a way (as it looked); adhikam shobhate = additionally beautifying.

"This excellent jewel was presented by my father-in-law to Seetha when she had become a bride and was tied to her head in such a way that it looked additionally beautifying."

ayam hi jala sambhūto maṇiḥ pravara pūjitaḥ |

yajñe parama tuṣṭena dattaḥ śakreṇa dhīmatā || 5-66-5

5. ayam maNiH = this jewel; jala sambhuutaH = which was born in water; sajjana puujitaH = and recommended by the good; dattaH = had been presented (to him); dhiimataa shakreNa = by the intelligent Indra the lord of celestials; parama tuShTena = who was highly pleased; yaJNe = in Yajna sacrificial rite.

"The jewel, which was found in the waters and recommended by the good, had been presented to him earlier by the intelligent Indra the lord of celestials, who was highly pleased in Yajna, a sacrificial rite (intended to propitiate him)."

imam dṛṣṭvā maṇi śreṣṭham tathā tātasya darśanam |

adya asmi avagataḥ saumya vaidehasya tathā vibhoḥ || 5-66-6

6. saumya = O gentle Sugreeva!; dR^iShTva = seeing; imam maNi shreShTham = excellent jewel; adya = now; avagataH asmi = I am considering it; yathaa tathaa = as surely as; darshanam = obtaining the sight; taatasya = of my father; tathaa = and; vaidehasya = of Janaka; vibhoH = the king of Videha.

"O gentle Sugreeva! Seeing now this excellent jewel, I am considering it as surely as obtaining the sight of my father as well as Janaka, the king of Videha."

ayam hi śobhate tasyāḥ priyāyā mūrdhni me maṇiḥ |

asya darśanena aham prāptām tām iva cintaye || 5-66-7

7. ayam maNiH = this jewel; shobhate hi = indeed looks splendid; muurdhni = on the head; me priyaayaaH = of my beloved; darshanena = by seeing; asya = this; adya = now; chintaye = I am considering; praaptaamiva = as if I obtained; taam = her.

"This jewel indeed looks splendid on the head of my beloved Seetha. By seeing this now, I am considering as though I obtained the sight of Seetha herself."

kim āha sītā vaidehī brūhi saumya punaḥ punaḥ |

pipāsum iva toyena sincantī vākya vāriṇā || 5-66-8

8. saumya = O gentle one!; bruuhi punaH punaH = repeat again and again; kim = what; siitaa = Seetha; vaidehii = the daughter of king of Videha; aaha = said to you; siNchanti = sprinkling (me); vaakya vaariNaa = with water of words; toyena iva = like offering water; pipaasum = to a thirsty person.

"O gentle one! Repeat again and again, what Seetha the daughter of Videha's king said to you, sprinkling me with your stream of words, like offering water to a thirsty person."

itaḥ tu kim duhkhataram yat imam vāri sambhavam |

maṇim paśyāmi saumitre vaidehīm āgatam vinā || 5-66-9

9. saumitre = O Lakshmana!; kim = what; duHkhataram = could be more painful; itaH = than (the fact); yat pashyaami = that I am seeing; imam maNim = this jewel; vaari sambhavam = found in waters; aagatam vinaa = without the arrival; vaidehiim = of Seetha?

"O Lakshmana! What could be more painful than the fact that I am seeing this jewel found in waters, without the arrival of Seetha?"

ciram jīvati vaidehī yadi māsam dhariṣyati |

kṣaṇam saumya na jīveyam vinā tām asita īkṣaṇām || 5-66-10

10. saumya = O gentle one!; vaidehii dhariSyati yadi = if Seetha can survive; maasam = for a month; chiram jiivati = it means she is surviving for long!; saumya = O gentle one!; taam asita iikShaNaam vinaa = without that Seetha with her dark eyes na jiiveyam = I cannot survive; kShaNaam = for even a moment.

"O gentle one! If Seetha can survive for a month, it means that she is surviving for long. O gentle one! Without that black-eyed Seetha, I cannot survive for even a moment."

naya mām api tam deśam yatra dṛṣṭā mama priyā |

na tiṣṭheyam kṣaṇam api pravṛttim upalabhya ca || 5-66-11

11. naya = take; maam api = me too; tam desham = to that place; yatra = where; mama priyaa = my beloved Seetha; dR^iSTaa = has been seen. na tiShTheyam = I cannot halt; kShaNam api = even for a moment; upalabhya cha pravR^ittim = after getting the news (of her whereabouts).

"Take me too to that place where my beloved Seetha has been seen. I cannot halt even for a moment, after receiving the news of her location."

katham sā mama suśroṇi bhīru bhīruḥ satī tadā |

bhaya āvahānām ghorāṇām madhye tiṣṭhati rakṣasām || 5-66-12

12. katham = how; mama satii sushroNii = does my virtuous wife; Seetha with charming limbs; bhiiru bhiiruH = who is very shy; tiShThati = stay; sadaa = all the time; rakShasaam = with demons; bhaya aavahaanaam = who are terrific; ghoraaNaam = and cruel?

"How does Seetha, my virtuous wife with her charming limbs, who is very shy, stay all the time with demons who are terrific and cruel?"

śāradaḥ timira unmukho nūnam candra iva ambudaiḥ |

āvṛtam vadanam tasyā na virājati rākṣasaiḥ || 5-66-13

13. tasyaaH = her; vadanam = countenance; nuunam = surely; shaaradaH chandraH iva = like autumnal moon; timira unmukhaH = (though) liberated of darkness; aavR^itam ambudaiH = but screened by clouds; na viraajati = does not shine; saampratam = at present.

"Her countenance, surely like automnal moon, though liberated of darkness, but screened by clouds, does not shine at present."

kim āha sītā hanuman tattvataḥ kathayasva me |

etena khalu jīviṣye bheṣajena āturo yathā || 5-66-14

14. hanumaan = O Hanuma!; kim siitaa aaha = what did Seetha tell? kathaya = tell; me = me; adya = now; tattvataH = in truth; jiiviSye khalu = I shall surely survive; etena = (by hearing) this; aaturaH iva = like a sick man(survives); bheSajena yathaa = as with a medicine.

"O Hanuma! Tell me now, correctly what Seetha told you. I shall surely survive, by hearing her words, even as a sick man would with the help of a medicine."

madhurā madhura ālāpā kim āha mama bhāminī |

mat vihīnā varāarohā hanuman kathayasva me || 5-66-15

15. kathayasva = tell; me = me; kim = what; mama bhaaminii = my beautiful consort; madhuraa = who is sweet-natured; madhura aalaapaa = who utters sweet words; varaarohanaa = having fine hips; mat vihiinaa = and has been separated from me; aaha = said to you.

"Tell me, what my beautiful consort, who is sweet-natured, and who utters sweet words, having fine hips and has been separated from me, said to you."

- - -

tyārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe ṣaṭṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 67

Introduction

Hanuma narrates at length an incident connected with a crow that occured during the sojourn of Seetha with Rama at Chitrakuta, which was related by Seetha by way of a token of remembrance. Seetha then describes her miserable state to Hanuma and requests him to ask Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva to came to Lanka to destroy Ravana together with his army. Hanuma consoles Seetha, saying that Rama and Lakshmana would reduce Lanka to ashes and take her back to Ayodhya. When Hanuma further requests Seetha to give a token of remembrance to be handed over to Rama, she gives him a jewel for the head as a token.

evam uktaḥ tu hanumān rāghaveṇa mahātmanā |

sītāyā bhāṣitam sarvam nyavedayata rāghave || 5-67-1

1. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahaatmanaa = by the high-souled; raaghaveNa = Rama; hanumaan = Hanuma; nyavedayata = reported; raaghave = to Rama; sarvam = all; bhaaSitam = the words; siitaayaaH = of Seetha.

Hearing the words of the high-souled Rama, Hanuma reported to Rama, all the words spoken by Seetha.

evam uktavatī devī jānakī puruṣa ṛṣabha |

pūrva vṛttam abhijñānam citra kūṭe yathā tatham || 5-67-2

2. puruSarSabha = O Rama the foremost of men!; jaanakii = Seetha; devii = the princess; uktavatii = spoke; yathaa tatham = a detailed account of an event; puurvavR^ittam = that occured previously; chitrakuuTe = in Mount chitrakuta; abhiJNaanam = as a token of recollection.

"O Rama the foremost of men! Seetha, the princess, spoke a detailed account of an event which occurred long ago in Mount Chitrakuta, as a token of recollection."

sukha suptā tvayā sārdham jānakī pūrvam utthitā |

vāyasaḥ sahasā utpatya virarāda stana antare || 5-67-3

3. jaanakii = Seetha; sukha suptaa = who slept happily; tvayaa saartham = with you; utthitaa = got up; puurvam = before you; vaayasaH = a crow; utpatya = coming down; sahasaa = quickly; vidadaara = tore the flesh; stanaantare = at an area in the midst of her breasts (with its beak).

"Seetha, who slept happily by your side (at one instance) got up before you. A crow coming down quickly, tore her flesh at an area in the midst of her breasts (with its beak)."

paryāyeṇa ca suptaḥ tvam devi anke bharata agraja |

punaḥ ca kila pakṣī sa devyā janayati vyathām || 5-67-4

4. bharata agraja = O Rama!; tvam = you; suptaH = slept; paryaayeNa = in your turn; devi anke = on the lap of the princes; saH pakSii = that crow; punaH ca = again; janayati kila vyathaam = began to torment; devyaaH = the princess.

"O Rama! You slept in your turn on the lap of the princess. That crow again began to torment the princess."

punaḥ punarupāgamya virarāda bhṛśam kila |

tataḥ tvam bodhitaḥ tasyāḥ śoṇitena samukṣitaḥ || 5-67-5

5. upaagamya = coming near; punaH punaH = again and again; vidadaarakila = it tore (her breast); bhR^isham = severely; tataH = thereafter; samukSitah = dampened; tasyaaH shoNitena = by her blood; tvam = you; bodhitaH kila = were awakened (by her).

"Coming near again and again, it tore her breast severely. Dampened by her blood, you then were awakened by her."

vāyasena ca tena eva satatam bādhyamānayā |

bodhitaḥ kila devyāḥ tvam sukha suptaḥ param tapa || 5-67-6

6. param tapa = O tormentator of enemies!; devyaa = by Seetha the princess; baadhyamaanayaa = who was being tormented; satatam = ceaselessly; te vaayasenaiva = by that crow; tvam = you; sukhasuptaH = who were sleeping happily; bodhitaH kila = were awakened.

"O tormentator of enemies! Though lying happily asleep, you were awakened by Seetha the princess, who was being ceaselessly tormented by the crow."

tām tu dṛṣṭvā mahābāho rāditām ca stana antare |

āśī viṣa iva kruddho nihśvasann abhyabhāṣathāḥ || 5-67-7

7. mahaabaaho = O Rama with long arms! dR^iSTvaa = seeing; taam = her; daaritaam = who was lacerated; stana antare = at the midst of her breasts; kruddhaH = you were enraged; nishvasann aashii visha iva = like a hissing snake; abhyabhaaSathaaH = spoke (to her as follows):

"O long-armed Rama! Seeing her, who was lacerated at the midst of her breasts, you were enraged like a hissing snake and spoke to her as follows."

nakha agraiḥ kena te bhīru dāritam tu stana antaram |

kaḥ krīḍati saroṣeṇa panca vaktreṇa bhoginā || 5-67-8

8. bhiiru = O bashful one!; kena = by whom; te stana antaram = was your mid-area of your breasts; daaritam = lacerated; nakha agraiH = with nail-points?; kaH kriiDati = who is playing; saroSeNa = with an angry; pancha vaktreNa = five-hooded; bhoginaa = serpent?

" 'O bashful Seetha! By whom was the middle of your breasts lacerated with nail-points? Who is playing with an angry five-hooded serpent?"

nirīkṣamāṇaḥ sahasā vāyasam samavaikṣatāḥ |

nakhaiḥ sarudhiraiḥ tīkṣṇaiḥ mām eva abhimukham sthitam || 5-67-9

9. niriikSamaaNaH = looking around; samavaikShataaH = you saw; sahasaa = suddenly; vaayasam = a crew; sthitam = which perched; taameva abhimukham = in front of her; tiikSNaiH nakhaiH = with its sharp nails; sarudhiraiH = stained with blood.

"Looking around, you suddenly saw a crow, which perched in front of Seetha, with its sharp nails stained with blood."

sutaḥ kila sa śakrasya vāyasaḥ patatām varaḥ |

dharā antara caraḥ śīghram pavanasya gatau samaḥ || 5-67-10

10. saH vaayasaH = that crow; varaH = the foremost; patataam = among the birds; shakrasya putraH kila = was indeed the son of Indra the lord of celestials; dhara antara caraH = dwelling in the middle of the mountains; samaH = and equal; shiighram gatau = in speed; pavanasya = to wind.

"That crow, foremost of the birds was indeed the son of Indra the lord of celestials; dwelling in the middle of the mountains and equal in speed to the wind."

tataḥ tasmin mahābāho kopa samvartita īkṣaṇaḥ |

vāyase tvam kṛtvāḥ krūrām matim matimatām vara || 5-67-11

11. mahaabaaho = O great armed one!; matimataam vara = O excellent among the wise! Kopa samvarta iikShaNaH = with your eyes rolling with anger; tvam = you; tataH = then; kR^ithaaH = harboured; kruuraam = a cruel; matim = intention; tasmin vaayase = against that crow.

"O great armed Rama, the excellent among the wise! With your eyes rolling with anger, you then harboured a cruel intention against that crow."

sa darbham saṃstarāt gṛhya brahma astreṇa nyayojayaḥ |

pradīpta iva kāla agniḥ jajvāla abhimukhaḥ khagam || 5-67-12

12. gR^ihya = taking; darbham = a blade of grass; samstaraat = from you bed of the sacred grass; ayojayaH = you charged it; braahma astreNa = with the potency of Brahma missile; saH diiptaH = that flaming blade; jajvaala = blazed forth; kaala agniH iva = like the fire of universal dissolution; khagam abhimukhaH = with its end facing that bird.

"Taking a blade of grass from your bed of the sacred grass, you charged it with the potency of Brahma missile. That flaming blade blazed forth like the fire of universal dissolution, with its end facing the bird."

kṣiptavāṃstvam pradīptam darbham tam vāyasam prati |

tataḥ tu vāyasam dīptaḥ sa darbho anujagāma ha || 5-67-13

13. tvam = you; kSiptavaan = hurled; tam pradiiptam darbham = that flaming blade of grass; vaayasam prati = towards the crow; tataH = then; saH diiptaH darbhaH = that flaming blade of grass; anujagaama = followed; vaayasam = the crow.

"You hurled that flaming blade of grass towards the crow. Then that flaming blade of grass for its part followed the crow."

sa pitrā ca parityaktaḥ suraiḥ sarvaiḥ maharṣibhiḥ |

trīn lokān samparikramya trātāram na adhigacchati || 5-67-14

14. partiyaktaH = forsaken; suraisH ca = by all the celestials; pitraa ca = its father; Indra; sa maharSibhiH = and the sages also; saH = (that crows) na adhigacchati = did not find; traataaram = a protector; samparikramya = after going round; triin lokaan = the three worlds (heave; earth and the lower regions).

"Forsaken by all the celestials, Indra, its father and the sages too, that crow did not find a protector even after going round all the three worlds (heaven, earth and the lower regions)."

punarevāgatastrastastvatsakāśamariṃdama |

sa tam nipatitam bhūmau śaraṇyaḥ śaraṇā gatam || 5-67-15

vadha arham api kākutstha kṛpayā paripālayaḥ |

15. arindama = O destroyer of enemies!; trastaH = frightened; (the crow); aagataH = came; tvatsakaasham = to your presence; punareva = once again; vadhaarham api = though fit to be killed; saH kaakutthsaH = that Rama; sharaNyaH = affording shelter; paryapaalayaH = protected; kR^ipanaa = with mercy; tam = to that crow; nipatitam = which had fallen; bhuumau = flat on the ground; sharaNaagatam = and who sought your protection.

"O destroyer of enemies! Being frightened the crow came to your presence once again and sough your protection. Though fit to be killed, you on your part, affording shelter, in mercy to the crow, protected that crow which had fallen flat on the ground."

mogham astram na śakyam tu kartum iti eva rāghava || 5-67-16

bhavāṃstasyakṣi kākasya hinasti sma sa dakṣiṇam |

16. raaghava = O Rama!; ityeva = because; na shakyam = it is not possible; kartum = to make; astram = the missile; mogham = a waste; bhavaan = you; hinanti sma = destroyed; dakSinam akSi = the right eye; kaakasya = of the cow.

'O Rama! Since it is not possible to make the missile a waste, you destroyed the right eye of the crow."

rāma tvām sa namaḥ kṛtvā rājño daśarathasya ca || 5-67-17

visṛṣṭaḥ tu tadā kākaḥ pratipede kham ālayam |

14. partiyaktaH = forsaken; suraisH ca = by all the celestials; pitraa ca = its father; Indra; sa maharSibhiH = and the sages also; saH = (that crows) na adhigacchati = did not find; traataaram = a protector; samparikramya = after going round; triin lokaan = the three worlds (heave; earth and the lower regions).

"O Rama! Then, that crow, having been discharged by you, went back to its own habitation, after offering salutation to you and to king Dasaratha."

evam astravidām śreṣṭhaḥ sattvavān śīlavān api || 5-67-18

kim artham astram rakṣahsu na yojayasi rāghava |

18. raaghava = O Rama!; kim artham = why; na yojayasi = are you not employing; astram = the missile; evam = thus; rakShassu = on the demons; shreSThaH api = though foremost; astravidaam = among the wielders courageous; shiilavaan = and possessed of good disposition.

"O Rama! Why are you not employing the same type of a missile on the demons, though you are the foremost among the wielders of missiles, though courageous and possessed of good disposition?"

na nāgā na api gandharvā na asurā na marut gaṇāḥ || 5-67-19

na ca sarve raṇe śaktā rāmam pratisamāsitum |

19. naagaaH = Nagas the celestials serpents; na shaktaaH = are not capable; na gandharvaaH api = Nor even Gandharvas the celestial musicians; na marut gaNaaH = nor the troops of maruts; the na sarve = nor all of them put together; pratisamaasitum = of fighting; raamam prati = against Rama; raNe = in battle.

"Neither the Nagas the celestials serpents nor even Gandharvas the celestial musicians nor the demons nor the troop of Maruts the host of gods, nor all of them joined together are capable of fighting with Rama."

tasya vīryavataḥ kaccin mayi yadi asti sambhramaḥ || 5-67-20

kṣipram suniśitaiḥ bāṇaiḥ hanyatām yudhi rāvaṇaḥ |

20. yadi = If; viiryavataH tasya = to that powerful Rama; sambhramaH asti = there is eagerness; mayi = in my matter; hanyataam raavaNaH = let Ravana; be killed; yudhi = in battle; kShipram = quickly; sunishitaiH baaNaiH = with very sharp arrows.

"If that powerful Rama is eager to save me, let him kill Ravana in battle quickly with his exceptionally sharp arrows."

bhrātuḥ ādeśam ādāya lakṣmaṇo vā param tapaḥ || 5-67-21

sa kim artham nara varo na mām rakṣati rāghavaḥ |

21. kim artham = why; saH lakSmaNo vaa = even that Lakshmana; param tapaH = the annihilator of adversaries; naravaraH = the foremost among men; raaghavaH = born in Raghu dynasty; na rakShati = is not saving; maam = me; aaJNaaya = with permission; aadesham = (by way of) an order; bhraatuH = of Rama his brother?

"Why even that Lakshmana, the annihilator of adversaries and the foremost of men born in Raghu dynasty is not saving me, by taking orders from Rama his brother?"

śaktau tau puruṣa vyāghrau vāyv agni sama tejasau || 5-67-22

surāṇām api durdharṣau kim artham mām upekṣataḥ |

22. kim artham = wherefore; tau shaktau = those two competent brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; vaayv agni sama tejasau = having their splendour similar to that of wind and fire; puruSa vyaaghrau = and the excellent among men; durdharSau.api = even though they can conquer; suraaNaam = the celestials; upekSataH = are ignoring; maam = me?

"Wherefore those two competent brothers Rama and Lakshmana, with their splendour equal to that of air and fire, and excellent among men, even though they can conquer the celestials, are ignoring me?"

mama eva duṣkṛtam kiṃcin mahat asti na saṃśayaḥ || 5-67-23

samarthau sahitau yan mām na apekṣete param tapau |

23. kimchit = some; mahat = great; duSkR^itam = impure act; asti = was there; mamaiva = on my part; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; yat = for which reason; tau = those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; param tapau = who torment the enemies; samarthaavapi = eventhough capable; na avekSate = are not paying attention; maam = to me.

"There is no doubt that I had done some big impure act, for which reason those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana, who torment the enemies, even though capable, are not paying attention to me."

vaidehyā vacanam śrutvā karuṇam sāśru bhāṣitam || 5-67-24

punaḥ api aham āryām tām idam vacanam abruvam |

24. shrutvaa = hearing; karuNam = the miserable; vachanam = words; vaidehyaaH = of Seetha; saashru bhaaSitam = spoken with tears; aham = I; punaH api = again; abruvam = spoke; taam aaryaam = to that venerable Seetha; idam vachanam = the following words:

Hearing the miserable words of Seetha spoken with tears, I again spoke to that venerable Seetha the following words:

tvat śoka vimukho rāmo devi satyena te śape || 5-67-25

rāme duhkha abhibhūte ca lakṣmaṇaḥ paritapyate |

25. devi = O Seetha the princess!; raamaH = Rama; tvat shoka vimukhaH = has grown indifferent because of grief born of separation from you; shape = I swear; te = to you; satyena = truly; raame = Rama; duhkha abhibhuute = being overcome with grief; lakSmaNaH cha = Lakshmana too; paritapyate = is feeling pain.

" 'O Seetha the princess! Rama has grown indifferent because of grief born of separation from you. I swear it to you truly. Rama, being overwhelmed with grief, Lakshmana too is feeling pain."

kathaṃcit bhavatī dṛṣṭā na kālaḥ pariśocitum || 5-67-26

asminmuhūrtam duhkhānām antam drakṣyasi bhāmini |

26. anindite = O faultless one!; bhavatii = you; dR^iSTaa = have been seen; kathamchit = somehow; na kaalam = this is not time; devitum = to lament; drakSyasi = you will see; antam = the end; duhkhaanaam = of your sorrows; imam muhuurtam = during this very moment.

" 'O faultless one! You can give now, a token of recollection, which Rama can recognize and which can beget happiness to him."

tāv ubhau nara śārdūlau rāja putrāv arim damau || 5-67-27

tvat darśana kṛta utsāhau lankām bhasmī kariṣyataḥ |

27. ubhau tau raja putrau = those two princes; nara shaarduulau = the foremost among men; aninditau = and the faultless ones; tavat darshana kR^ita utsaahau = who are eager to see you; laN^kaam bhasmii kariSyataH = can reduce Lanka to ashes.

" 'Those two princes, the foremost among men and the faultless ones are eager to see you. They can reduce Lanka to ashes'."

hatvā ca samare raudram rāvaṇam saha bāndhavam || 5-67-28

rāghavaḥ tvām mahābāhuḥ svām purīm nayate dhruvam |

28. varaarohe = O lady with charming hips!; hatvaa cha = killing; rondram = the terrific; raavaNam = Ravana; saha baandhavam = together with his relatives; samare = in battle; raaghavaH = Rama; nayate = will take; tvaam = you; svaam puriim = to his City of Ayodhya; dhruvam = It is certain.

" 'O lady with charming hips! Killing the terrific Ravana together with his relatives in battle, Rama will certainly take you to his City of Ayodhya'."

yat tu rāmo vijānīyāt abhijñānam anindite || 5-67-29

prīti samjananam tasya pradātum tattvam arhasi |

29. anindite = O faultless one!; tvam = you; arhasi = ought; daatum = to give; iha = now; abhiJNaanam = a token of recollection; yat = which; raamaH = Rama; vijaaniiyaat = can recognize; priiti samjananam = and which can beget happiness; tasya = to him.

" 'O faultless one! You can give now, a token of recollection, which Rama can recognize and which can beget happiness to him."

sā abhivīkṣya diśaḥ sarvā veṇi udgrathanam uttamam || 5-67-30

muktvā vastrāt dadau mahyam maṇim etam mahābala |

30. mahaabala = O mighty Rama!; abhiviikSya = having surveyed; sarvaaH = all; dishaH = the directions; muktvaa = and untying; vastraat = from the end of her garment; etam uttamam maNim = this excellent jewel; veNudgrathitam = which was being strung together in her hair; saa = the Seetha; dadau = gave it; mahyam = to me.

"O mighty Rama! Having surveyed all the directions and having untied from the end of her garment, this excellent jewel which was being strung together in her hair that Seetha gave it to me."

pratigṛhya maṇim divyam tava heto raghu uttama || 5-67-31

śirasā sampraṇamya enām aham āgamane tvare |

31. raghuudvaha = O Rama!; pratigR^ihya = taking; divyam maNim = that wonderful jewel; tava hetoH = for your sake; praNamya = and offering my salutation; shirasaa = by bowing my head; aaryaam taam = to that venerable Seetha; aham = I; tvare = was seized with a haste; aagamane = to come back.

"O Rama! Taking that wonderful jewel for your sake from her, and offering my salutation by bowing my head to that venerable Seetha, I was seized with a haste to come back."

gamane ca kṛta utsāham avekṣya vara varṇinī || 5-67-32

vivardhamānam ca hi mām uvāca janaka ātmajā |

32. avekSya = seeing; maam = me; kR^ita utsaaham = who was in a hurry; gamane = to come back; vivardhamaanam cha = and augmenting my body abundantly; jaanaka atmajaa = Seetha; varavarNinii = having a beautiful complexion; uvaacha = spoke.

"Seeing me who was in a hurry to come back and augmenting my body abundantly, Seetha having a beautiful complexion spoke to me."

aśru pūrṇa mukhī dīnā bāṣpa saṃdigdha bhāṣiṇī || 5-67-33

mamotpatanasambrāntā śokavegasamāhatā |

33. ashru puurNa mukhii = with her eyes filled with tears; diinaa = looking miserable; baSpa samdigdha bhaaSiNii = with ambiguous words coming out of her choked throat; mama utpatana sambhraantaa = bewildered as she was that I was going to fly away; (she spoke to me as follows); shokavega samaahataa = afflicted with a gush a grief.

"With her eyes filled with tears, looking miserable, with her words ambiguously coming out of her coked throat, bewildered as she was, at the though of my flying away and afflicted with a gush of grief; (she spoke to me as follows):

hanuman simha samkāśau tāv ubhau rāma lakṣmaṇau || 5-67-34

sugrīvam ca saha amātyam sarvān brūyā anāmayam |

34. hanumaan = O Hanuma!; bruuyaaH = ask; tau ubhau raama lakSmaNau = those two brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; sugriivam cha = Sugreeva; saha amaatyam = together with his ministers; sarvaan = and all others; anaamayam = about their well-being.

"O Hanuma! Inquire those two brothers Rama and Lakshmana looking like lions, Sugreeva together with his ministers and all others about their welfare."

yathā ca sa mahābāhuḥ mām tārayati rāghavaḥ |

asmāt duhkha ambu samrodhāt tat samādhātum arhasi || 5-67-35

imam ca tīvram mama śoka vegam |

rakṣobhiḥ ebhiḥ paribhartsanam ca |

brūyāḥ tu rāmasya gataḥ samīpam |

śivaḥ ca te adhvā astu hari pravīra || 5-67-36

etat tava āryā nṛpa rāja simha |

sītā vacaḥ prāha viṣāda pūrvam |

etac ca buddhvā gaditam mayā tvam |

śraddhatsva sītām kuśalām samagrām || 5-67-37

35. tvam = you; arhasi = ought; samaadhaatum = to clear up difficulties; saH mahaabaahuH ramaH = for that mighty armed Rama; yathaa taarayati = so that he can help me to cross; asmaat = this; duHkhaambusamrodhaat = ocean of sorrow; haripraviira = O best of heroes among monkeys!; gataH = having one; raamasya samiipam = to the vicinity of Rama; bruuyaaH = tell; mama = my; imam = this; tiivram = horrible; shokavegam = gush of grief; paribhartsanamcha = and the threatening; ebhiH rakSobhiH = by these female-demons; adhvaa = (let) your trave; astu = be; shivaH = happy; nR^iparaaja simha = O illustrious prince; the protector of men!; aaryaa = the venerable; siitaa = Seetha; viSaadapuurvam = filled with sorrow; aaha = spoke; tava = to you; etatvachaH = these words; buddhvaa = understanding; etat = this matter; yatitam = spoken mayaa by me; shraddhatsva = believe; siitaam = Seetha; samagraam = is completely; kushalaam = safe.

" 'You ought to clear up difficulties for that mighty armed Rama, so that he can help me to cross this ocean of sorrow. O best of heroes among monkeys! Approaching Rama, tell this horrible gush of my grief and the threats of these female-demons. Have a happy journey!' "O illustrious princes, the protector of men! The venerable Seetha filled with sorrow spoke these words to be conveyed to you. Comprehending this matter spoken by me, believe that Seetha is completely safe."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye suṃdarakāṇḍe sptaṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ

Book V : Sundara Kanda - Book Of Beauty

Chapter [Sarga] 68

Introduction

Hanuma informs Rama how Seetha expressed her grave doubt as to how monkeys and bears can leap across a vast sea, as well as her appeal to Rama to destroy Ravana along with his entire army in Lanka and take her back to Ayodhya. Hanuma further informs Rama, how he resolved her doubt by explaining the prowess of the troops of monkeys and bears, commanded by Sugreeva as also how he brought solace and peace to her from her worries.

atha aham uttaram devyā punaḥ uktaḥ sasambhramam |

tava snehān nara vyāghra sauhāryāt anumānya ca || 5-68-1

1. naravyaaghra = O the excellent among men!; atha = thereafter; anumaanya = having shown respect for me; tava snehaat = out of affection; sauhaardraat = and good-heartedness; tava = for you; aham = I; sasambhramam = who was in a haste (to go); uktaH = was spoken to; punaH = again; devyaa = by Seetha the princess; uttaram = about the future.

"O excellent among men! Having shown respect for me out of her affection and good-heartedness for you, I, who was in a haste to go, was spoken to again by Seetha the princess about the further course of action."

evam bahu vidham vācyo rāmo dāśarathiḥ tvayā |

yathā mām āpnuyāt śīghram hatvā rāvaṇam āhave || 5-68-2

2. raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; vaachyaH = is to be informed; evam = thus; tvayaa = by you; bahuvidham = in several ways; shiighram hatvaa = for quickly killing; raavaNam = Ravana; aahave = in battle; yathaa tathaa = and as to how; maam aapnuyaat = he can get me back.

"Rama, the son of Dasaratha, is to be informed by you thus in several ways, for quickly killing Ravana in battle and also as to how he can get me back."

yadi vā manyase vīra vasa ekā aham arim dama |

kasmiṃścit samvṛte deśe viśrāntaḥ śvo gamiṣyasi || 5-68-3

3. viira = O hero; arimdama = the annihilator of enemies!; manyase yadi = if you deem it fit; vasa = stay; ekaaham = for a day; samvR^ite deshe = in a secret place; gamiSyasi = you can go; shvaH = tomorrow; vishraantaH = after taking rest.

" 'O hero the annihilator of enemies! If you deem it fit, stay for a day in a secret place. You can go tomorrow after taking rest'."

mama ca api alpa bhāgyāyāḥ sāmnidhyāt tava vānara |

asya śoka vipākasya muhūrtam syāt vimokṣaṇam || 5-68-4

4. viiryavan = O the valiant one! tava saamnidhyaat = because of your presence; asya mama shoka vipaakasya vimokSaNam = the termination of my full-flown grief; syaat = may proceed; muhuurtam = for a while.

"'O the valiant one! Because of your presence, the termination of my full-blown grief may continue for a while'."

gate hi tvayi vikrānte punaḥ āgamanāya vai |

prāṇānām api saṃdeho mama syān na atra saṃśayaḥ || 5-68-5

5. tvayi = (when) you; vikraante = the courageous one; gate = go; punaraagamanaaya = for coming back; syaat = there is; sandehaH = an uncertainity; mama praaNaamapi = even to my life; na sandehaH = there is no doubt; atra = about this.

"'When you, the courageous one, have actually left to come back, there will be a danger even to my life. There is no doubt about this'."

tava adarśanajaḥ śoko bhūyo mām paritāpayet |

duhkhāt duhkha parābhūtām durgatām duhkha bhāginīm || 5-68-6

6. paraabhuutaam = being overcome; duHkhaat = from one sorrow; duHkham = after another sorrow; durgataam = being miserable; duHkha bhaaginiim = being overcome with grief; shokaH = sorrow; adarshanajaH = born of your disappearance; paritaapayet = will torment me; bhuuyaH = further.

"'The sorrow born of your disappearance will further torment me, who is overtaken by one sorrow after another, miserable and doomed to grief as I am'."

ayam tu vīra saṃdehaḥ tiṣṭhati iva mama agrataḥ |

sumahān tvat sahāyeṣu hari ṛkṣeṣu asaṃśayaḥ || 5-68-7

7. hariishvara = O best among monkeys; viira = the valiant one! haryR^ikSeSu = in the matter of monkeys and bears; tvatsahayeSu = who are helpmates to you; ayam = this; sumahaan = a very grave; sandeshaH = doubt; tiSThatiiva = stands; agrataH = before me.

"'O best among the monkeys! O valiant one! In the matter of monkeys and bears who are your helpmates, this very grave doubt stands before me'."

katham nu khalu duṣpāram tariṣyanti mahāudadhim |

tāni hari ṛkṣa sainyāni tau vā nara vara ātmajau || 5-68-8

8. kathamnu = how; khalu = indeed; taani = those; haryR^ikSasainyaani = troops of monkeys and bears; tau naravaraatmajau vaa = or those two princes; tariSyanti = can cross; duSpaaram = the insurmountable; mahodadhim = great ocean?

"'How indeed can those troops of monkeys and bears or Rama and Lakshmana can cross that great insurmountable ocean?'"

trayāṇām eva bhūtānām sāgarasya asya langhane |

śaktiḥ syāt vainateyasya vāyoḥ vā tava vā anagha || 5-68-9

9. trayaaNaam = only three; bhuutaanaam = beings; vainateyasyavaa = viz. Garuda the eagle; tava vaa = or yourself; maarutasyavaa = or the wind-god; syaat = have; shaktiH = the capacity; laN^ghane = in crossing; asya = of this; saagarasya = ocean.

"'Three beings viz. Garuda the eagle, or yourself or the wind-god only have the capacity of crossing this ocean'."

tat asmin kārya niyoge vīra evam duratikrame |

kim paśyasi samādhānam brūhi kāryavidām vara || 5-68-10

10. viira = O valiant monkey!; tat = that is why; kim = what; samaadhaanam = strategy; pashyasi = are you visualizing; asmin kaarya niryoga = to fulfill this act; duratikrame = which is so difficult to accomplish; evam = thus?; tvam = you; varaH his = are indeed excellent; kaaryavidaam = of those who know how to accomplish any work.

"'O valiant monkey! That is why, what strategy are you visualizing to fulfill this act, which is so difficult to accomplish thus? You are indeed excellent of those who know how to accomplish any work'."

kāmam asya tvam eva ekaḥ kāryasya parisādhane ||

paryāptaḥ para vīraghna yaśasyaḥ te bala udayaḥ || 5-68-11

11. para viiraghna = O Hanuma the annihilator of strong enemies!; tvam = you; eka eva = as one alone; paryaaptaH kaamam = are accomplisher of desires; parisaadhane = of fulfilling; asya kaaryasya = this task; te = your; phalodayaH = fulfillment of result; yashasyaH = is famous.

"O Hanuma the annihilator of hostile enemies! You, as one alone, are capable of fulfilling this task. Your act of fulfilling this task your act of fulfilling the result is well-known."

balaiḥ samagraiḥ yadi mām hatvā rāvaṇam āhave |

vijayī svām purīm rāmo nayet tat syāt yaśaḥ karam || 5-68-12

12. tat = it; syaat = would; yashaH karam = result in his glory; yadi raamaH = if Rama; hatvaa = after killing; raavaNam = Ravana; samagraiH balaiH = along with his entire army; vijayii = and being victorious; nayet = takes; maam = me; svaam puriim = to his city.

""It would result in his glory, if Rama, after killing Ravana along with his entire army, takes me to his city in his victory'."

yathā aham tasya vīrasya vanāt upadhinā hṛtā |

rakṣasā tat bhayāt eva tathā na arhati rāghavaḥ || 5-68-13

13. raaghavaH = Rama; naarhati = ought not; (to take me back); tadbhayaadeva = by fearing that Ravana; yathaa tathaa = in the same manner as; aham = I; hR^itaa = was taken away; vanaat = from the forest; rakSasaa = by Ravana the demon; upadhinaa = by a cheating; viirasya = of the heroic Rama.

"'Rama ought not to take me back for fear that Ravana, in the same manner as Ravana the demon took me away from the forest in the absence of Rama by cheating that heroic Rama."

balaiḥ tu samkulām kṛtvā lankām para bala ardanaḥ |

mām nayet yadi kākutsthaḥ tat tasya sadṛśam bhavet || 5-68-14

14. yadi kaakutsthsaH = If Rama; para bala ardanaH = the destroyer of army of adversaries; kR^itvaa = making; laN^kaam = Lanka; samkulaam = filled; sharaiH = with arrows; maam nayet = takes me home; tat = that; sadR^isham bhavet = will be worthy; tasya = of him.

If Rama, the destroyer of rival army, fills the entire Lanka with arrows and takes me home, it will be quite worthy of him."

tat yathā tasya vikrāntam anurūpam mahātmanaḥ |

bhavati āhava śūrasya tathā tvam upapādaya || 5-68-15

15. tat = for that reason; tvam = you; upapaadaya = act; yathaa = in such a way; tathaa = that; mahaatmanaH = the high-souled Rama; aahava shuurasya = valiant in battle; bhavet = may exhibit; vikraantam = the prowess; anurumpam = worthy; tasya = of him.

"For that reason, you act in such a way, that the high-souled Rama, valiant in battle, exhibits the prowess befitting of him."

tat artha upahitam vākyam praśritam hetu samhitam |

niśamya aham tataḥ śeṣam vākyam uttaram abruvam || 5-68-16

16. nishamya = hearing; tat = that; vaakyam = appeal (of Seetha); arthopahitam = that was somewhat good in fits meaning; prashritam = courteous; hetu samhitam = and furnished with reasons; aham = I; abruvam = spoke; tataH = then; vaakyam = (the following) words; sheSham = remaining; uttaram = as a reply.

"Hearing that appeal (of Seetha), that was somewhat good in its meaning, courteous and duly furnished with reasons, I gave then my remaining reply (as follows):

devi hari ṛkṣa sainyānām īśvaraḥ plavatām varaḥ |

sugrīvaḥ sattva sampannaḥ tava arthe kṛta niścayaḥ || 5-68-17

17. devi = O Seetha the princess!; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; iishvaraH = the lord; vaanara bhalluka sainyaanaam = of the armies of monkeys and bears; plavatam varaH = excellent among the monkeys; sattva sampannaH = and endowed with strength; kR^ita nishchayaH = is firmly determined; tva arthe = in your cause.

"'O Seetha the princess! Sugreeva, the lord of the troops of monkeys and bears, excellent among the monkeys and endowed with strength, is firmly determined to rescue you."

tasya vikrama sampannāḥ sattvavanto mahābalāḥ |

manaḥ samkalpa sampātā nideśe harayaḥ sthitāḥ || 5-68-18

yeṣām na upari na adhastān na tiryak sajjate gatiḥ |

na ca karmasu sīdanti mahatsv amita tejasaḥ || 5-68-19

18; 19. harayaH = the monkeys; vikrama sampannaaH = endowed with prowess sattvavantaH = perseverance; mahaabalaaH = great strength; manaH samkalpa sampaataaH = and who can rush to any place as they wish; sthitaaH = are intensely committed; tasya = to Sugreeva's command; yeSaam = whose; gatiH = movement; upari = on the sky; adhastaat = or on the ground; na sajjate = has no hindrance; na = has no hindrance; tiryak = (even) horizontally; (those monkeys); amita tejasaH = are not indolent; mahatsu karmasu = (to perform) great tasks.

"So many monkeys, endowed with prowess, perseverance great strength and who can rush to any place as they wish, are intensely committed to Sugreeva's command. There is no hindrance to their movement either in the sky or the ground or in a horizontal region between the sky and the ground. Those monkeys with unlimited splendour are not indolent in performing any great task."

asakṛt taiḥ mahābhāgaiḥ vānaraiḥ bala samyutaiḥ |

pradakṣiṇī kṛtā bhūmiḥ vāyu mārga anusāribhiḥ || 5-68-20

20. taiH mahaabhagaiH vaanaraiH = by those illustrious monkeys; bala darpitaiH = proud of their strength; vaayumaargaanusaaribhiH = and who follow the path of wind; bhuumiH = the earth; pradakSiNii kR^itaa = was circumambulated.

"Those illustrious monkeys, proud of their strength and following the path of wind, circumambulated the entire earth several times."

mat viśiṣṭāḥ ca tulyāḥ ca santi tatra vana okasaḥ |

mattaḥ pratyavaraḥ kaścin na asti sugrīva samnidhau || 5-68-21

aham tāvat iha prāptaḥ kim punaḥ te mahābalāḥ |

na hi prakṛṣṭāḥ preṣyante preṣyante hi itare janāḥ || 5-68-22

21; 22. tatra = in them; vana okasaH = (some of) the monkeys; madvishiSTaashcha = are superior to me; tulyaashcha = and some even equal to me; santi = are there; kashchit naasti = no one; sugriiva sannidhau = in the vicinity of Sugreeva; pratyavaraH = is inferior; mattaH = to me; aham taavat = I myself; anupraaptaH = has come; iha = here; kim punaH = why to talk; te = about them; mahaabalaaH = who are mighty?; prakR^iSTaaH = the superior ones; na preSyante hi = are not sent (for errands); itare = other; janaaH = persons; preShyante hi = are indeed sent.

"'In them, some of the monkeys are superior to me and some are even equal to me. No one in the vicinity of Sugreeva is inferior to me. When I have arrived here, why to talk about those mighty ones? Generally, superior ones are not sent for errands. Only others are indeed sent'."

tat alam paritāpena devi manyuḥ vyapaitu te |

eka utpātena te lankām eṣyanti hari yūthapāḥ || 5-68-23

23. devi = O Seetha the princess!; tat = that is why; alam = enough; paritaapena = of your lamentation; te shokaH = (Let) your sorrow; vyapaitu = be removed; te = those; hari yuuthapaaH = leaders of monkeys; eSyanti = will reach; laN^kaam = Lanka; eka utpaatena = by one single leap.

"'O Seetha the princess! Enough of your lamentation. Take away your sorrow. Those leaders of monkeys will reach Lanka by one single leap'."

mama pṛṣṭha gatau tau ca candra sūryāv iva uditau |

tvat sakāśam mahābhāge nṛ simhāv āgamiṣyataḥ || 5-68-24

24. tau nR^isimhau = those two lions among men; Rama and sakaasham too; mahaasattvau = of great strength; mama pR^iSTha gatau = sitting on my shoulders; aagamiSyataH = can come; tvat sakaasham = to you; uditau chandra suuryaav iva = like the rising sun and the moon.

"Rama and Lakshmana, those two lions among men, also of great strength, ascending on my shoulders, can come to you, like the rising sun and the moon."

arighnam simha samkāśam kṣipram drakṣyasi rāghavam |

lakṣmaṇam ca dhanuṣ pāṇim lankā dvāram upasthitam || 5-68-25

25. raaghavam = Rama; arighnam = the annihilator of enemies; simha samkaasham = similar to a lion; lakSmaNam cha = and Lakshmana; dhanuS paaNim = wielding or bow in his hand; kSipram = will soon; upaasthitam = approach; laN^kaa dvaaram = the entrance gate of Lanka; drakSyasi = and you will see (them).

"Rama, the annihilator of enemies, similar to a lion, and Lakshmana wielding a bow in his hand, will surely approach the entrance-gate of Lanka and you will see them soon."

nakha damṣṭra āyudhān vīrān simha śārdūla vikramān |

vānarān vānara indra ābhān kṣipram drakṣyasi samgatān || 5-68-26

26. drakSyasi = you can see; kSipram = soon; viiraan vaanaraan = the valiant monkeys; nakha damSTra aayudhaan = with their claws and tusks as weapons; simha shaarduula vikramam = having the prowess of lions and tigers; vaaraNendra bhaan = looking like lordly elephants; samgataan = coming together.

"'You can see soon those valiant monkeys, with their claws and tusks as weapons, having the prowess of lions and tigers and looking like lordly elephants, coming here together'."

śaila ambudan nikāśānām lankā malaya sānuṣu |

nardatām kapi mukhyānām acirāt śoṣyase svanam || 5-68-27

27. shroSyasi = you will hear; achiraat = within a short time; svanam = the sound; kapi mukhyanaam = of the excellent of monkeys; nardataam = resonating; laN^kaa malaya saanuSu = on the mountain-peaks of Mount Malayaa in Lanka; shail ambudan nikaashaanaam = like mountains and clouds.

"'You will hear within a short time, the clamour of the excellent of monkeys resonating like a mountains and clouds, on the peaks of Mount Malaya in Lanka'."

nivṛtta vana vāsam ca tvayā sārdham arim damam |

abhiṣiktam ayodhyāyām kṣipram drakṣyasi rāghavam || 5-68-28

28. drakSyasi = you will see; raaghavam = Rama; arim damam = the annihilator of enemies; nivR^itta vana vaasam = returned from his exile; abhiShiktam = and getting; anointed to the crown; ayodhyayaam = in Ayodhya; tvayaa saridham = along with you; kShipram = soon.

"'You will see Rama, the annihilator of enemies, returning from exile, and getting anointed to the crown in Ayodhya, along with you soon'."

tato mayā vāgbhiḥ adīna bhāṣiṇī |

śivābhiḥ iṣṭābhiḥ abhiprasāditā |

jagāma śāntim mama maithila ātmajā |

tava api śokena tathā abhipīḍitā || 5-68-29

29. tataH = thereafter; tava shokena api = though tormented with thought of your sorrow too; abhipiiDitaa = the tormented; maithila aatmajaa = Seetha; abhiprasaadita = was soothened; mayaa = by me; adiina bhaaShiNii = through comforting words spoken; mama vaagbhiH = and by my words; shiivaabhiH = which were well disposed; iSTaabhiH = and agreeable; jagaama = obtained; shaantim = peace of mind.

"Thereafter, soothened by me with comforting, well-disposed and agreeable words, Seetha, though tormented with thought of your grief, obtained peace of mind."

- - -

ityārṣe śrīmadrāmāyaṇe ādikāvye sundarakāṇḍe aṣṭaṣaṣṭitamaḥ sargaḥ